Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Date: On The Evening Of October 5, 2012

With my eyes drooping, I thought better than to click "Next episode" and instead decided to sleep. The red LED's of the clock next to me informing me of the early hour. I switched off the third episode of "A certain scientific railgun" just as the credits began to roll. I dropped the remote next to me as the tv turned dark. My eyes drooped and finally closed, sending me into what I assumed to be a dream at first.

Date: October 2, 2009 (Continuing Off Of The Oneshot)

When my eyes opened once again, the darkness of my room had been replaced with the grime covered floor of an alleyway.

"Wait a second, this isn't my apartment..." I thought to myself.

"Hey!" I heard familiar female voice call to me. "You gotta focus!"

"Wait, hold on...that voice...it couldn't be..." I thought to myself, as I looked up to see Mikoto Misaka staring at me with wild eyes. "Sis, we got a situation here! I don't need you zoning out, girl!" Misaka said, as she gestured frantically at the thugs surrounding us.

"Wait, Britney Karbowski?" I asked myself, as I recognized the voice actor behind the girl.

"Wait, did she just call me girl?" I thought to myself, realizing what she had just said to me.

As I very much knew myself to be a guy, I looked down slowly as my hands came up slowly, my hands resting on the foreign lumps on my chest at the same time as my eyes.

"Well, this is going to take some getting used to, I guess I'm a female now," I admitted to myself silently.

It was then I noticed a single tendril of soft blue hair had fallen into my line of sight. My brows furrowed at the color, knowing my own hair to be short and dark.

"Okay, so my natural hair color is light blue? I guess that is something else to get used to," I thought to myself as my eyes scanned the rest of me.

"School uniform?" I thought to myself as I sighed, school was the one thing from my childhood I had never missed. I then looked up at Misaka once more and noticed our uniforms to be the same. The Tokiwadai middle school emblem embroidered in the corner.

"Earth to my sister?!" came Misaka's voice, as she pulled me from my stupor and back to the fight.

"Okay, so I guess I am in the world of the A Certain Scientific Railgun anime...I only managed to watch as far in as the dummy check episode...still...I may not know anything past that point, but I do know of Mikoto Misaka...so this is what the 3rd ranked level 5 Esper in all of Academy City looks like in person...not to mention that she holds the nicknames of both Railgun, and The ace of Tokiwadai...Wait isn't she supposed to be a tsundere with a very short fuse? Well then...let me just make a mental note of that being part of who she is...because I am going to have to learn to get used to that...And despite the fact that I would have to call her Mikoto...if I'm being honest, that doesn't sit right with me to call her that...Sure, I'm her sister and all...But, I will just refer to her as Misaka...Since that is how most people called her in the dub of the anime...hold on...wouldn't me being her sister technically mean that I am an electromaster as well? I can't assess that, at least, not in this alley...still...I might as well help her out since I am here...okay let me concentrate..." I thought to myself, as I then took a breath, stretched my left hand out, in a gesture, that looked like, I was holding an arcade coin, between my thumb, and index finger, and calmed my mind, as I then closed my eyes.

"Okay...concentrate...oh...well that is an unusual sensation...wait...what are those?!" I thought to myself, as I started envisioning two long electricity lashed rails extending out into infinity in my mind. Pulling myself back to reality as I then quickly opened my eyes, almost as if I knew what would happen if I chose to continue envisioning those rails. I then felt the electricity course through the air before it seemed to course through me. And after a moment, the gathered static shot down my arm and out through my fingers, leaving goosebumps on my skin at the sudden new feeling.

The alleyway then lit up with a flash as all the thugs shuddered erratically, their bodies unable to cope with the force of my attack. Once the lightning had dispersed once again, the alleyway fell dim, the light of the shocked men vanishing almost as soon as it appeared. They made only dull thuds as they dropped to the ground one by one until it was just me and the girl who called me sister in the alleyway.

I then looked at Misaka. "Wait, I did this? That is clearly the case, seeing as how Misaka hadn't attacked at all..and what is this smell in the air, it's as if someone has toasted a piece of bread on the highest setting, because this alleyway is filled with the stench of burning. Well, that is going to leave a memory I can never erase." And as he seconds ticked by, the stench continued to linger. I then crinkled my nose and sighed. "I really hope I don't have to get used to that smell...because that is quite a strong odor..." I thought to myself.

It was then that the sound of shoes hitting the sidewalk, caused us to stand defensively once more. That is until a familiar face coming around the corner made Misaka ease. I, however, stood my ground as my blood ran cold. "Oh right I forgot about her..." I thought to myself. As Kuroko Shirai then began her judgment introduction. "Halt! In the name of Judgment!" She demanded, her breath ragged from her desire to get to the scene faster. "We have been alerted to your activities, come quietly or I will be forced to-" She stopped mid sentence at the sight of us and the various scattered bodies in the alley. She visibly smelt the charred remains of the thugs as her nose crinkled. "What happened here?" She gasped, trying not to inhale too much of the smoke emanating from the deceased thugs.

"Oh, hey Kuroko," Misaka said, giving a polite expression, as electricity crackled through the bangs of her hair.

"I guess Misaka's polite personality is accurate to the show..." I thought to myself.

"Sissy…and Keiko, you're here too." I then resisted the urge to turn and shrug, instead choosing to raise my hand and smile awkwardly.

"Keiko," I repeated to myself. "Add my name to the list of things that I need to get used to," I thought to myself, as I inwardly sighed.

I then watched Kuroko's eyes drift down to the Misaka's chest and then back swiftly, thinking no one saw her quick glance.

"Oh, well I see that Kuroko is still a pervert like in the show...and I thought that Infinite Stratos's Tabane Shinonono was perverted, actually you know what...let me do my best not to make an enemy out of her...she is Misaka's...well...let's just gloss over the fact that she calls Misaka 'Onee-Sama,' or 'sissy', since this is the English dub version of the anime...well...time for me to make light of the situation..." I thought to myself.

"You still don't skip a beat when it comes to being a Judgment officer, eh Kuroko? You'll be appointed a superior next," I sassed with a toothy grin. Unexpectedly, Misaka giggled at Kuroko's now pink cheeks, and yet, Kuroko wound up giving a small shy smile at the thought. And silently, the three of us then thought it best to avoid giving an explanation of the scene.

Instead, choosing to return to school using the park as a shortcut. Misaka kicked a vending machine as we all stopped to huddle around it and choose our drinks.

"Nothing like a little vandalism to quench that thirst," I scoffed, as I pulled a small coin purse from my pocket. Misaka rolled her eyes and opened her drink as I made my choice. As I pressed the buttons, I then heard her cough and splutter at the temperature of the drink, having expected it to be cold. "Mah tong!" She exclaimed, holding her tongue out in an attempt to cool the aching muscle.

Bots beeped in the distance as my chosen drink clattered to the bottom of the machine. But before I could grab it, Kuroko had clasped a hand around my wrist, teleporting the three of us to the nearby overpass. "Oh, come on Kuroko, I paid for that," I angrily thought to myself, as I then sighed.

"Honestly, was that really necessary?" Kuroko asked, her eyebrows raised as she chastised Misaka gently.

It was during our walk back, the school just on the horizon. That I then realized something. "Oh right, now I remember today is the day of the Tokiwadai system scans. I assume that with my abilities being the same as Misaka, my results will wind up being the same as hers, if not similar. That's a bet I would make," I thought to myself confidently.

The small screen of my tv had done nothing to portray the size and beauty of the school. The red brick gave it a historic feel, while the large airy windows and arched walkways made it a little more modern. I couldn't exactly place the age of the building off the top of my head and silently chastised myself for not knowing more about the anime before watching it.

The two girls and I paused at the sound of an announcement, calling Kuroko and others to one side of the school. My sister and I made our way to the other for our own scans. Thinking back to the anime, I remembered a scene between Kongo and Kuroko that I desperately wished to see in person. "I haven't met Kongo yet, but seeing her fall on her ass would make my entire year. And yet I also remember that she likes hearing herself talk a little too much...still...she is a level 4 Esper with an ability called Aero Hand. If I remember correctly from reading about it, it gives the individual who has it to touch any object, and then send it flying..." I thought to myself.

Unfortunately for me, Misaka's grasp on my wrist was tighter than a vice as she dragged me to our areas to perform. Forbidding me from sneaking across campus to witness the scene. Kuroko willingly relayed the story to us afterwards as we sat in the restaurant.

I reveled in the thought of the Kongo falling until Kuroko changed the subject to our tests. I swallowed hard and glanced at Misaka, who delighted in telling the story, proudly declaring the both of us to hold the title of "Railgun."

"How?" Kuroko asked, unable to look me in the eye, after the two of us had shared a misunderstanding in the bath not an hour prior, that neither of us wished to discuss. "Yea, so Kuroko is 13, and she had the nerve to sexually fondle me and Misaka...well, let me just add that to the list of things that I am going to have to look out for...because I can always use my electricity to shock her, if she decides to attempt something indecent like that again..." I thought to myself with a sigh.

"Well…" Misaka began, as she prepared to relay to Kuroko about how the results of our systems scan had gone.

Chapter Text

Date: July 16, 2009 (A Couple Of Hours Ago)

Misaka had gone first. Her aim spot on as her shot careened through the water, whipping up waves in its wake.

Soaking the sides of the pool with a torrent of chlorinated water.

The sight exhilarated me more than I had ever been in my life, sending my heart skipping with both fear and excitement at the display of sheer power of the girl.

"Well, I see that her railgun is just as powerful as it was in the show..." I thought to myself, as I continued to stare at Misaka in wonderment.

The loudspeaker then hummed before a voice came out, clear for all to hear. "Recording initial shot speed at 1,030 meters per second, rapid fire ability, 8 shots per minute, pattern grouping, 18.9 millimeters, overall rating, level 5."

"Hold on here, let me quickly do some math. So a Sud Aviation BAC Concorde is able to travel through the air at speeds just exceeding Mach 2...That aircraft had such an ingenious design...Shame that it was retired back in '03...I would assume that it most likely was economically impractical by that point...But anyway, if I factor in the conversion...that would mean that Misaka's railgun...just went at Mach 3?! Or 2,304.044 MPH roughly...And nothing seems to be damaged either...Incredible," I thought to myself, as my brain raced, while I thought of potential ways in which speed like that could be harnessed.

However, after I had finished my thought, Misaka then turned, her grin wide as effortlessly she tossed her remaining coins into the air.

She then caught them quickly before turning her attention to me.

"Your turn Keiko," Misaka then announced, to which she tilted her head to the still rippling water of the pool behind her.

I blinked twice and gulped, my eyes resting on the coins of the exam table next to me.

"Well, I guess it's time to see just how powerful I truly am," I thought to myself, as I stepped past the table, and took a few of the arcade coins, to which I then clutched them tightly.

I then took my place in front of the pool.

I then planted my feet, my stance like Misaka's, firm and unyielding.

I then picked an arcade coin from the bunch, pressing it tightly between two fingers, just like Misaka had done.

I closed my eyes and took a breath, hoping I was channeling the right power I needed. As I once again envisioned those two electricity lashed rails extending out into infinity in my mind.

"Okay, time to see if my suspicions about my Esper level are indeed correct. Also, let me make a mental note, to perhaps imagine those electricity lashed rails a bit more frequently, when I try to do something like this," I thought to myself, as I then opened my eyes, and fired.

And, just like Misaka's shot, it flew through the water, sending waves over the sides of the pool.

I watched with wide eyes as the shot hit the intended target, unable to breathe at the realization of what I had just done. I then, as instructed, repeated this process a couple more times, still awestruck at the immense power that I possessed.

"Okay, I wasn't expecting that...not to mention that those were several railgun blasts that I just fired in succession...so that is...if I have calculated correctly, 8 railguns that I fired in about 7.5 second intervals...Still, I might as well led the loudspeaker confirm my suspicions, rather then trying to figure it out myself," I thought to myself with a look of complete shock still on my face, which had now started to soften slightly.

And sure enough, it was then that the loudspeaker hummed before the same voice emerged, confirming my suspicions. "Recording initial shot speed at 1,030 meters per second, rapid fire ability, 8 shots per minute, pattern grouping, 18.9 millimeters, overall rating, level 5."

I then heard Misaka whoop loudly behind me, pulling me back to myself with a gasp.

The coins in my hand then became heavier, as I came back to my body to turn and face Misaka.

"Okay, now that's a grin that would make even the Cheshire Cat proud..." I thought to myself, as I took notice of Misaka's grin.

I then smirked, as I then copied her move and flicked the coins into the air, and then caught them without blinking.

Date: July 16, 2009 (The Present)

"So the systems scan went well then," Kuroko said matter-of-factly, after we had finished telling the story.

"But still, you can't both be nicknamed Railgun." She added, the two of them coming to the same realization I had already thought of.

"Well, Kuroko does have a point, Misaka already has that nickname...so let me think for a moment..." I thought to myself, as I then came up with a proper nickname. "Well, Keiko means "blessed child," so I was thinking "Lucky Strike"?" I said.

"Lucky Strike?" Misaka repeated, testing the name aloud.

"I like it," She said eventually, regarding me once again with a proud smile.

The three of us then sat in silence as we ate before the next event, unsure of what to expect.

I myself having not watched past the third episode of the show, and the girls having not yet lived through the events.

Kuroko then glanced through her schedule, which I knew from the anime to have perverted antics planned all the way through.

"Oh, by the way, I've complied a schedule for you both. Also, someone I know, a girl from the 177th branch, is desperate to meet you both, even if just for a moment."

"A fan?" Misaka asked as she reached over for the schedule, her eyes reading over the information that I did not wish to read.

And after Misaka had stretched Kuroko's face to an unnatural proportion through her pulling on it with frustration from Kuroko's perverted schedule antics. I then realized something. "Okay, so that just happened, it looks quite unnatural when she does that to Kuroko. But, I guess that is what I can expect from being in the world of the anime," I thought to myself with a perplexed expression present on my face.

And in the time it took me to blink, Kuroko had then situated herself on Misaka's lap, having teleported easily.

But before I could pipe up, Ruiko Saten and Kazari Uiharu entered, pulling the attention of the three of us into a welcoming exchange.

The two of them furrowed their brows and looked at me for an explanation of the two girls in front of them.

But I shook my head and shrugged, wordlessly answering the unspoken question.

Later on, at the crepe stand, after the incident at the restaurant. Once we had all sat down, and started eating our respective crepes, well everyone except three of us did.

And this was largely since Kuroko was chasing after me and Misaka trying to get us to take a bite of her crepe. And it was no surprise that neither of us wanted to, I mean, who chooses anchovies as a topping anyway?

Misaka had tried desperately to hide her disappointment at not getting the promised Gekota keychain that had been advertised outside the crepe stand.

The three of us being nowhere near the first 100 customers. And yet, Saten was nice enough to give the one that she was going to receive, to Misaka. Since it was the last one that was left.

"Well I can see that she is as obsessed with Gekota as she was on the show," I thought to myself, as I sighed.

However, it was while me and Misaka were offering Saten to take a bite of our crepes, that things started to kick off.

Without any sort of warning, the metal gates on one of the stores, that for some weird reason were down in the middle of the day, violently exploded outwards, creating a massive explosion, taking everyone in the area by surprise.

This of course sprang both Kuroko and Uiharu into action. But, as Kuroko adorned her Judgment officer sash, Misaka then offered to help, only to be told to stay put by her.

I then went up to Misaka, put a hand on her shoulder and decided to speak up. "Don't worry Misaka, we'll get our chance, you just wait," I said confidently.

The three male robbers allowed Kuroko a moment to say her usual introduction, all the while sniggering at the small girl in front of them.

One man charged once she had finished, assuming to easily tackle her to the ground.

But Kuroko was quicker, sidestepping out of his way and to his side. Grabbing his hand and his trailing foot, she manipulated his own leverage to flip him over and onto his back.

Winding the man instantly as his back dropped flat to the hard ground.

And as another one of the robbers tried to hit Kuroko with his Pyrokinesis Esper ability, only for Kuroko to teleport quickly away. And then reappear in front of him. To which she then teleported again, as she then appeared above him, and wound up sending him to the ground with a double flying kick.

And as Kuroko teleported her pin darts from the holsters under her skirt, with a simultaneous wave of both of her hands, she then stuck the Pyrokinesist to the ground, as her pin darts appeared all over him, stuck to his clothing, in rapid succession, and pinning him to the ground.

It was at this point, as me, Saten, and Misaka watched from the sidelines, that Saten decided to speak up, mentioning Kuroko and how she had just dispatched two of the robbers. "Well that's Kuroko for you," I said, as I cracked a smirk.

It was at this point however, that the smirk wound up leaving my face, as it was found out that one of the kids, that had been on a field trip in the area when the robbery had taken place, was nowhere to be seen.

It was decided that me and Misaka would help look for him, and after some convincing from Saten, she wound up joining in as well.

However, from what I remembered from watching the anime, this would wind up doing more harm then good.

It was while me and Misaka were searching the bus that had been used for the field trip, and Saten was searching the area around the bus. Saten wound up catching sight of one of the robbers snatching up a kid and taking him towards a car.

It was at this point, after trying to get me and Misaka's attention, that Saten decided to take it upon herself to pursue the robber and try and retrieve the kid.

However, both me and Misaka wound up catching sight of the robber fighting with Saten for the kid, just in time to see him kick her away.

As I watched, unsure of how to proceed, I heard the familiar crackle of electricity next to me.

I turned to Misaka and took a step back at the visible rage on her face.

"Shall we?" She asked, as if already knowing me to be ready.

Quickly, I nodded, and followed her off of the bus, and halfway down the street towards the car, which had now begun to drive away.

I then pressed the arcade coin from my pocket between two fingers.

Despite our matching abilities, I knew by her sheer determination, that she could live up to the reputation that would plague her after her next action.

But, myself, I wasn't sure if I could.

Reputation, however, in this moment, didn't matter.

What mattered was protecting the lives of anyone this man was willing to sacrifice for his loot, especially now he had a fast vehicle.

The task at hand, I knew to be big, but it was important.

"Is there anyone else in the car?" I asked as the electricity built, and I once again began to envision those two electricity lashed rails extending out into infinity in my mind.

Her response was a smirk, her eyes darkening.

I had seen this in the anime, her rage.

But nothing had prepared me to witness her power and her fury first hand.

She was magnificent. Scary, but magnificent.

"Then let's get him." The fool committed an illegal U-turn, heading back toward us as we stood side by side, blocking the road.

I noticed him to be accelerating as he charged for us, his head hunkered down as he clearly assumed us to be playing chicken.

Together, me and Misaka flipped our coins.

Together firing our respective railguns the exact moment our respective coins rested once more between our fingertips.

The electricity shot out of our fingertips and straight towards the car.

Lightning lit up the man's face, illuminating his terror before it struck, sending the car and its temporary driver up into the air over our heads.

And as we both continued to look ahead, time seeming to stand still until the vehicle landed back down again nose first. The robber had survived, but that was only because the airbags of the car had deployed. As that was the only thing that had saved his life.

Stopping instantly. As a crowd formed around the scene, I realized that my presence had upset the balance. I likened myself to a rock being thrown into a still pond, sending ripples of trouble into this world.

I knew it not to be my fault; I had never asked for this. But I swore that for as long as I was here, in this world, that I would only help where I was needed.

Silently promising not to cause any more ripples.

And yet, something else didn't seem to be right with all of this.

"Who am I, and who am I as Keiko? I will need to ask Kuroko to look up my information at some point," I thought to myself.

Chapter Text

Date: July 17, 2009 (The Next Day)

"Man, talk about running somewhere fast in a hurry. I may not have been in the greatest of shape in back in the real world. But now, I am more fit then I have ever been. Seeing as how I am keeping an even pace of running beside Misaka at the moment, I can now see, how she was able to run this quick, so easily in the 2nd episode...Oh hold on, isn't this supposed to be the episode when Kuroko ordered the aphrodisiacs?...Oh joy...well...at least from what I remember about the episode, Misaka did wind up shocking Kuroko with her electricity...And that was after she had pulled out Misaka's swimsuit...and then asked her...if she could wear it...while cleaning the pool...Okay...I suddenly just got very upset and irritated...Well...at least I can help Misaka with shocking her...But still...I am really not looking forward to Kuroko pulling out my swimsuit...oh right, she also had Misaka's panties stashed under her bed too...Really not looking forward to her possibly having mine under there too...Just how creepy is this going to look, now that I will be witnessing it for real...Okay, let me stop right now...Because all that is happening now, is I am just getting more upset and irritated," I thought to myself. As both me and Misaka, continued to run and keep stride with each other, while chasing down one Touma Kamijou, Mr. Rotten Luck himself.

"Well, he seems to have the same spiky black hair like he did in the anime...Still, I wish I knew more information about his Imagine Breaker, then just the first three episodes of A Certain Magical Index," I thought to myself, as me and Misaka then chased Touma into an alley.

"You might as well give up!" Misaka said, as she started gathering electricity.

"Well Misaka, you clearly just love getting straight to the point, huh?...Also, this has just come to my mind...Why is she so obsessed about him?...Let me remind myself to ask Misaka about that sometime," I thought to myself, as I then started gathering electricity.

And as both of our electricity attacks, almost made it to Touma, he then raised his right hand. And once both hit his right hand, one after the other, they both dissipated completely.

This sent a shocked expression across both me and Misaka's faces.

"Well, it seems that his Imagine Breaker, works exactly like it did in the anime...Okay, let me remind myself never to battle against him...Because there is no point to doing that...Because as long as Touma has that Imagine Breaker of his, my attacks can't do a thing to him," I thought to myself.

It was several days ago, when I realized that I was staying in the same room with both Misaka and Kuroko.

"Hold on, wasn't this room a lot smaller then this? And weren't there only two beds in here originally, instead of there now being three? I guess the timeline from the anime that regarded this, is no longer accurate. Still, I wonder how many other things, are going to be different from the original timeline. I sure hope nothing major, winds up changing due to my presence in the anime," I thought to myself, as I looked at our dorm room, with confusion and wonderment.

Unfortunately, much further into the future, as things would start to cascade out of control.

I would learn, that ignoring these sorts of changes, would be so much harder to do, then I would've ever even thought possible.

Fast forward to the present day, it was honestly now just very bittersweet, largely because of what had happened when me and Misaka, when we decided to bring Saten and Uiharu over, and were met by Kuroko flinging herself towards the door. "Sissy, Keiko you're back!" Kuroko perversely said, as she flung herself towards the door, dressed in nothing but a silk robe. To which she then stopped dead once she saw that we had brought Saten and Uiharu with us.

"Well Kuroko, I see that you are as much of a pervert as ever...Well, time to smack some sense into you!" I thought to myself, as me and Misaka then angrily smacked her on the head, for having done something so perverted.

And after a bit of talking between the four of us, whilst Kuroko lay slump on Misaka's bed after having been smacked on the head.

And after a bit of shenanigans, in which it was discovered that Kuroko had had both a pair of not just Misaka's panties stashed under her bed, but apparently she had a pair of mine as well. Which, not surprisingly, neither of us wound up taking very well.

"Okay, so even though I was expecting this from her...I am still quite annoyed about it! I mean, I know that she means well and all, but on a scale from 1 to 10...she's about a 15 when it comes to being super perverted," I angrily thought to myself.

But I digress.

Anyway, this was then followed by both me and Misaka showing Saten and Uiharu a scrapbook, of pictures when we were younger.

This was of course followed by Saten discovering that Kuroko had a scrapbook that had very questionable and very perverted pictures of both me and Misaka in it.

​And as for Misaka's not all surprising reaction...

"Kuroko! I hope that you're enjoying the present, because something tells me that you're not going to have a bright future!" Misaka now proceeded to say in response. As she then proceeded to quite angrily start pulling quite aggressively on Kuroko's cheeks, with a very unhappy and quite justifiably angry expression on her face.

And as for me...

"Yea I can't exactly blame Misaka for acting in this manner due to Kuroko's perverted antics...Because I do very much remember this all too well from the second episode... But still this is far more creepy to witness in person, then just watching this scene on my tv back in the real world. Although, seeing as how this is who she is. I sort of have to accept it," I thought to myself, as I looked on, with a very irritated look on my face.

And to tell you the truth, that was good enough for me.

"Okay, so what the actual heck man?! How could this have gotten so out of hand?! One minute, me, Kuroko, and Misaka were having an argument, over some aphrodisiacs that Kuroko had ordered for the one month anniversary occasion regarding when the three of us first met. And the next, we were all using our Esper abilities in a fight like we're on a battlefield?! Well, that was after Misaka had said "I am going to fry you so your appearance matches your name!" Which believe it or not, Kuroko's name means 'black white' in Japanese...No really, I am being 100% accurate with that translation....So in other words, that means that she intends to shock Kuroko to such a degree, that she will wind up being badly burned...Kind of violent when you think about it...And yet, going back to the current situation, this didn't help matters, since it is very much against Tokiwadai's school rules to be using our Esper abilities in the dormitories. Especially since the dorm supervisor just saw me and Misaka use our electricity, to literally blow the door of our dorm room off of its hinges...And yet, I can now see why Kuroko and Misaka fear her. Because her look is one that can kill...Wait, did she just break Kuroko's neck?! Holy crap! That is much more frightening to witness it for real then just watching it from the second episode so the anime on my tv...Oh, she just got up...One of the many benefits of being in the anime...Because any normal person would be dead due to that being done to them...and yet, Misaka seemed quite frightened from the presence of the dorm supervisor...So, if the dorm supervisor, can make someone like Misaka, a level 5 electromaster look at her with fear, then you can bet that she means business," I thought to myself, as I displayed a look of utter fear.

Anyway, the dorm supervisor, then said, that as punishment for the three of us using our Esper abilities in the dorms, all three of us.

Even though it was Kuroko who had instigated the situation in the first place, were told to clean the school's pool.

It was after two of Kuroko's friends, Wannai and Awatsuki, happened by while the three of us were cleaning the pool, and one of them demonstrated her Esper ability to control water, that Kuroko decided to get us to drink something from a pair of thermoses that she had brought to the pool with her.

And knowing full well what was in them, from watching the anime.

I decided to speak up, while at the same time, not making it sound obvious what I knew was in the drink.

"Kuroko? Let me ask you something, those computer parts you ordered...?" I asked her in a suspicious manner.

But as I started to finish my question to Kuroko, Misaka chose this moment to finish my question for me.

"They wouldn't have happened to have wound up in the drinks, would they?" Misaka asked, sounding as suspicious as I did.

To which Kuroko then started to profusely sweat.

"Yea, that's what I thought..." I said, with me and Misaka's suspicions now confirmed.

It was about a few minutes later, after a bit more talking, and after a realization, after Kuroko had explained to both me and Misaka, that today was the one month anniversary when all three of us had met.

And after me and Misaka had given Kuroko her each of our respective gifts, we decided to have a toast between the three of us, with me and Misaka being very careful to not drink from the thermoses that had the aphrodisiacs in them.

Kuroko, on the other hand, was not paying attention, and she did wind up drinking one of the thermoses that had the aphrodisiac in it.

It was when Me and Misaka had gone back to cleaning the pool, that things started to take a very weird turn.

This started with Kuroko asking if me and Misaka could clean the pool dressed in our swimsuits.

"Yea, but it would be too much of a pain to go back and get it," Misaka said.

"Not a problem look what I brought for both of you..."

"Okay Kuroko, time to shock some sense into you...Because I know fully well what it is that you are about to show both of us!" I thought to myself, as a tickmark then became present, one one side of my face.

And it was at that moment that Kuroko pulled out two swimsuits, that Misaka recognized as our respective swimsuits.

However, in the time it took me to blink, Misaka took the broom that she had in her hand, that she had been using to clean the pool, and threw it right at Kuroko's head, which then struck her in the forehead.

"Okay Misaka, I remember that you did that in the anime too...But my goodness, I never knew that someone like her, could chuck a broom that fast...Another benefit of being in the world of the anime I guess," I thought to myself, as Misaka then chose to speak up.

"The last time I checked that swimsuit was in my locker!" Misaka very angrily said.

"Okay Kuroko, I know that you're under the influence of the aphrodisiac at the moment. But I will be damned, if I don't make you regret having done that!" I thought to myself angrily.

It was at this point that I turned to Misaka, electricity already crackling through the bangs of my hair.

"Misaka, would you mind so kindly if I helped you introduce an electrical punishment, to Kuroko for her perverted antics?!" I asked, through very pent up anger, and a look that could kill.

It was when I got a better look at Misaka, that I then realized that she was in the same way too.

"Keiko, I would be disappointed if you didn't!" Misaka said, with as much anger, as electricity was also crackling through the bangs of her hair as well.

And as we both unleashed some voltage on Kuroko, sending her to the ground.

With a perverted smile on her face, and liking the electrical punishment just a little too much.

Something was absolutely clear.

"This may be one mess of a friendship, but it's still a friendship nonetheless," I thought to myself, as me and Misaka, continued to electrocute Kuroko.

Chapter Text

"Hey guys, Keiko here. Sorry to startle you with a fourth wall break out of the blue like this, I am still getting used to knowing when to use this and when not to *blush*. Fun fact, apparently Misaka can also do this, but I guess those who have watched her as closely as I have over such a short period of time do tend to pick up on things like that. But anyway, I mentioned two chapters ago that I was going to do some investigating regarding the person who I had wound up becoming when I had first wound up in this world. And after asking Kuroko to look up the information at the 177th Judgment branch, here is what I found out."

'Name: 'Keiko Misaka'

Birthdate: 'May 2nd, 1995'

Age: '14'

Height: 5' 3"

Eye Color: 'Brown'

Esper Level: '5'

Esper Abilities: 'Electromaster, Telepath (Only Usable On Misaka Due To Having Her AIM Diffusion Field Intertwined With Her), Electromagnetism, Railgun, 4th Wall Awareness'

Nickname: 'Lucky Strike' 'Number Three' 'Tokiwadai's Ace' 'The Ace Of Tokiwadai'

Hair Color: 'Light Blue'

Background: Keiko Misaka, daughter of Misuzu Misaka, and sibling to Mikoto Misaka. Started out as a Level 1 Esper like that of her sister. And like that of her sister, tends to have a very short fuse at times. It was discovered a couple years back that both her and her sisters AIM Diffusion Fields were intertwined with each other. Which was discovered one day during a regular Tokiwadai system scan, when the two of them were testing their Electromaster ability together.

"Okay, there is one thing that bugs me about this information...why does my background make it seem like I'm a tsundere? Good god, could you imagine what that would be like if I were such a thing? Man, I am getting chills just thinking about it. I really do hope that part about my background is wrong, because there is absolutely no way that I could be a tsundere...right? Anyway, enough fourth wall breaking, back to the present."

Date: July 16, 2009

It had been a long day school day for one Mitsuko Kongo.

But that didn't change the fact that she was walking down an alley alone.

And unfortunately, sensing that someone else was there, she whipped around quickly, but saw no one.

"Who's there?" she asked.

After a few seconds, and after she decided to introduce herself to the invisible perpetrator, she was then felt a strong electrical shock, and the next thing she knew, she was knocked unconscious and fell to the ground.

And unfortunately, as the person who had tased Kongo revealed herself, this wasn't the first time this had happened to a girl from Tokiwadai Middle School, and it certainly wasn't going to be the last, unless something was going to be done to stop this from happening again.

Thankfully, something would wind up being done, and that is where this particular event in the anime, now begins.

Date: July 17, 2009

"Man, I gotta say, that being a level 5 Esper may put a huge target on your back, but I will say this, it does have its benefits," I thought to myself, as me, Misaka, and Kuroko, waited near the Garden Of Learning's main entrance, for Saten and Uiharu. It was while we were still waiting for Saten and Uiharu to arrive, that another thought went through my mind. "Wait a sec, this seems like what happened in episode 3 of the anime...'Tokiwadai is Targeted'...I think was the name of the episode...so then...that would mean...that any events past this episode...are all events...that I know nothing about...well...I really hope that I can maintain my standards with Misaka's...because as one of the two aces of Tokiwadai...I can't afford to drop my standards...even for a second...even though I don't know anything past the events of this episode," I thought to myself, as I sighed.

Fast forwarding a bit, and this thought, was not only deemed to be correct, but there was also no exception to it either. Especially if your dealing with someone with a dummy check ability, who cannot only turn themselves invisible, but they were dumb enough to taser Saten in the restroom.

However, this was only due to the fact, that they mistook her for a Tokiwadai Middle School student. Because when she was tasered in the restroom, she was wearing a Tokiwadai school uniform.

So the reason why this was the case, was because right after both her and Uiharu had arrived at the meeting place, where me, Misaka, and Kuroko were, in the Garden Of Learning. We learned that Saten had fallen into a puddle. And unfortunately, the only change of clothes available, was a Tokiwadai school uniform. And this was compounded by the fact, that when Saten arrived with Uiharu, Saten was soaking wet.

"Keiko here again viewers. So, if I must be honest for a moment, and as Saten herself wound up stating, after having changed into one herself. Those skirts on the Tokiwadai Middle School uniform are really short, and I mean like really really short. I can see now, why Misaka wore shorts under her skirt in the anime. And from what I had seen from the incident with the vending machine in the park a few days ago, she just so happened, to wear shorts under her skirt, just like in the anime. So, since I wanted to follow Misaka's example, and wanted to save face, as well as any sort of embarrassment when I wanted to, say for example, deliver a high kick to something like Misaka had done. I decided to follow suit, and wear shorts underneath my skirt as well. And fun fact, this has also had the added benefit, of Kuroko's perverted antics on me, being a little bit more difficult, in case she decided to go do something to me that was considered to be less then decent. Man, these skirts don't really leave much to the imagination, do they? I mean, now that I come to think about it a bit more, this has been the case for a lot of anime school uniform's skirts over the years, hasn't it? Look, just because its a trend, that doesn't mean it's a good one to follow. At least make the skirts longer, that is all I am asking. *blush* Anyway, back to the story."

Anyway, after Saten had been tased, the attacker used a permanent marker to draw large eyebrows on her face. And to be honest, this caused everyone but her to laugh. But anyways, after a big game of cat and mouse between the girl with the dummy check ability, and Kuroko, Misaka, myself, and Uiharu, we wound up at a park in the Garden Of Learning, with both Misaka and I revealing ourselves from the park's swing set. And after Misaka said that although the chase had been fun that it was time for it to end, the girl then attempted to taser Misaka. However, when the taser had no effect, she then attempted the same exact tactic on me.

"Man, Misaka really was right in episode 3 of the anime, tasers really don't work on her, and they really didn't work on me either, I mean seriously, you really can't feel a thing," I thought to myself, as I then decided to speak up.

"Honestly, didn't anyone ever tell you that it isn't polite to taser someone out of nowhere. Well, I'm sorry to break the bad news to you, but tasers don't work on either of us," I said, with a cocky smile, to the girl with the dummy check ability, as I then took my left hand and flipped a portion of my long light blue hair. "Man, being a level 5 electromaster does have its benefits," I thought to myself, as Misaka then spoke up.

"Keiko, would you mind helping me in doing the honors?" Misaka asked me. "Well Misaka, though neither of us know, what exactly happens, past this point in the anime, I am just hoping, that things in the timeline, don't wind up going more askew, then they are right now," I thought to myself, as I then spoke up to respond, to what Misaka had just asked me. "Misaka, I am already ahead of you on that one," I said in response, as electricity was already starting to crackle through the bangs of my hair.

This was followed by both me and Misaka, touching the girl's arm, and introducing only enough electricity each, to knock her out for a little bit.

And, a short while later, after it was discovered that the reason the girl with the Dummy Check ability was putting eyebrows on people with a permanent marker, was essentially, more or less, an act of jealousy and revenge. Basically, she was drawing large eyebrows on Tokiwadai students, because the boy that she liked, wound up choosing a Tokiwadai student, instead of her. And having only watched the episode right before winding up here, I could see where she was coming from, but that was no excuse for her to act the way that she did. But I guess to each their own.

And a short time later, as Anti-Skill took the girl with the Dummy Check ability into custody, both Misaka and I were both confident, that we had both done a good job in helping dispatch with the girl with the Dummy Check ability. And as she was taken away, another thought came to my mind. "Well, that is it for the last of the episodes that I know any sort of information about...from here on out...I am on an even keel with Misaka...because anything beyond this point, like Misaka, is me venturing into uncharted territory...I guess that as long as Misaka and I stay strong, and kept our wits about us, we should have no issues...well...that is at least what I hope...is going to be the case..." I thought to myself, as I sighed.

I guess that does bring a good amount of meaning to a phrase that I like to go by, "keep your friends close, and keep your allies closer."

Unfortunately though, I had absolutely no idea at the time, but that statement, would wind up proving, to be worth much more then its weight in gold.

Chapter Text

Date: July 17, 2009

Okay, I don't care what Saten or anyone says about urban legends, because to tell you the truth, this one seemed pretty real to me.

And this was not because Touma, Misaka and I had just seen a woman, for no particular reason, and without warning I might add, started unbuttoning her shirt in public.

"I mean really? Sorry, Keiko here again viewers. Because the last that I checked, this wasn't Highschool DxD...And while we are on the subject of Highschool DxD...I am not a huge fan...of harem anime...they are all just way too generic to each other. Anyway, back to the story."

This, not surprisingly, caused all three of us to blush with embarrassment.

Wow, you really can say that a gang of unruly guys that harass young women like me and Misaka, really are the worst.

And this situation was really no exception to that.

And, as we both leaned up against the shuttered shop, as the unruly guys chattered away. A thought then went through my mind. "Man, those who treat young women like this, they really have no manners...do they even realize that me and Misaka are 14?...wait a sec...isn't the age of consensus in Japan 13?...Okay...well that is just plain bizarre...not to mention a tad bit creepy...Okay...let me just stop thinking about this...because all this is doing...is causing me to be very uncomfortable," I thought to myself, as I then sighed.

However, after I had had my thought, a familiar face, who I recognized as Touma, walked up, and greeted the two of us.

However, the unruly guys seemed to question what exactly he was doing.

And as he was explaining himself, a thought then went through my mind. "Okay Touma...this is really bad timing on your part...oh good...Misaka is less then happy that he's here...come to think of it...I remember that she made a similar expression...during the robbery incident...right before she used her electricity..." I thought to myself, as I then sighed.

And sure enough, as if on queue, Misaka conjured up a huge amount of electricity, so much in fact, that it disabled all of the unruly guys that were standing around us. To which they all hit the ground, with dull thuds.

But, not surprisingly, to me anyways, I was unaffected, and apparently, so was Touma.

"Okay Misaka....really!?...You couldn't have given me a sort of warning before you decided to discharge all of that electricity!?...Well...at least her electricity doesn't have any effect on me...one of the many benefits of me being an electromaster..." I thought to myself, as I then took a deep breath, and then spoke up.

"Misaka, could you perhaps be a little more controlled with your electricity next time!? I mean, you weren't the only one that was standing here you know!? If it weren't for the fact that your electricity doesn't affect me, then I would be on the ground too, just like the rest of these ruffians," I said, just a little bit concerned, as well as agitated, from Misaka's sudden outburst.

And once the electricity had fully died down, and Misaka, had somehow managed to flip a portion of her short brown hair. We then both saw that Touma was holding up his right hand. This then lead to Misaka telling Touma, that they needed to finally settle the score once and for all. It was at this point though however, that she decided to turn her attention to me, and then wanted to drag me into her mess. "Okay...well I certainly wasn't expecting that from her...yea...let me just not get involved with something that is her issue and her issue alone," I thought to myself, as I then spoke up. "Thanks for the offer Misaka, but I am going to have to politely decline," I said, with a bead of sweat falling down the side of my face.

And it was then, that a thought went through my mind. "Hold on...I think that now would be a good a time as any, to ask Misaka, why she is so obsessed with fighting against Touma," I thought to myself, as I then took a deep breath, and then spoke up.

"Misaka, if I may interject, why do you want to fight him so badly? I mean, he has already demonstrated, at least to me, that whatever sort of ability he has, ensures that whatever you throw at him, has no affect. So  if you ask me, I think you are just being a touch bit arrogant with your decision making, don't you think?" I asked her, with my arms folded, and a straight and calm expression on my face.

It was at this point that a blush found its way across Misaka's face. "Well, I see that her tsundere behavior, hasn't changed the slightest, from the way it was in the anime...great. And if I am being honest...this is...quite interesting...to see her act this way for real," I thought to myself, as Misaka then spoke up.

"Arrogant, you're one to talk Keiko! Didn't you already say that you weren't interested in fighting?!" Misaka said, with the blush still very present on her face.

"Great...just great...how much more awkward can this get?...Well...I guess I might as well...tell her," I thought to myself, as I once again took another deep breath, and then spoke up.

"Misaka, I'm not the one who's being arrogant here, I have already said my two cents on how I think of this! You still want to fight against him, then you are more then welcome too, just realize that I am 100% certain that this is a fight that you cannot win. And that Misaka, is why I backed out, because I saw no reason to fight against someone that I have no chance of winning against. But again, those are just my thoughts of this! Do with them what you will! But just remember this, if I didn't think I had any sort of chance, what makes you think that your odds are any better against him, hmm?" I said, as my look changed to one of severe agitation, then to one of calmness, then back to agitation, then to a look of intrigue, as I waited for Misaka's response to my long winded statement.

However, and not surprisingly, Misaka not only ignored what I had said, but her arrogance wound up winning the argument.

And after a bit more arguing between the two of us, it was ultimately decided that I would be sidelined from the fight, and Misaka would be the one to fight Touma.

Largely because Touma's Imagine Breaker, which was the ability that he had in his right hand, from the information I had from the first three episodes of watching A Certain Magical Index that I had been able to watch before winding up here in this world, was ultimately going to make whatever I threw at him, completely useless.

But it was mostly because Misaka had the issue with Touma and not me.

"Okay Misaka, even though you aren't at all happy that I have outright declined your request...There is still no way, that I am going to allow you, to drag me into your mess," I thought to myself, as I once again sighed.

"Keiko here again viewers. I mean, how would you feel if your own sister outright declined your offer to help you with something?...My point exactly...*blush* Anyway, back to the story."

A little while later, down by the riverbank, and as I had predicted, Misaka was having a very rough and tough time against Touma.

And to be honest, it made me quite a bit more confident for having sidelined myself before the fight.

But on another note, man can Misaka use her Esper powers well.

But, as I had predicted, as long as Touma had his Imagine Breaker, Misaka didn't stand a chance.

However, this didn't stop Touma from pretending to lose against her.

And an all too familiar blush, then found its way onto Misaka's face.

"Okay Touma...great job...you managed to piss Misaka off again...and again...it is quite interesting...seeing Misaka's tsundere behavior for real...If I'm being honest...it is a bit odd," I thought to myself, as a bead of sweat, then appeared, on one side of my face.

And yet, it was also very frightening to witness, since she was firing off quite a bit of electricity, after Touma had pretended to lose to her.

And this was then followed up by Touma running off into the night, Misaka following off after him, me running after the both of them, and within a few seconds catching up to Misaka.

And, as we chased Touma into the night, one thing became immediately clear.

"Man, being one of the third ranked level 5s in all of Academy City, as well as one of the two aces of Tokiwadai, may have a lot of benefits...But boy, does it has quite a lot of ups and downs as well," I thought to myself, as we both continued, to chase Touma, into the night.

Chapter Text

ate: July 17, 2009 (Earlier In The Day)

It started like any other normal day. Well, as normal a day as it could get in a place like Academy City. But as or right now, I'll just go right ahead and say it, this was boring, this was boring, and it sucked. And I am sure that Misaka wasn't fairing any better with regards to this.

After I had told Misaka about the Judgement armband, which she just passed off as some sort of coincidence, for what reason I don't know.

Because during an incident in one of the restaurants with Kuroko, Uiharu, Misaka and me. Uiharu was pulled out in a hurry by Kuroko. After Kuroko wound up pulling her out of the restaurant, because Kuroko wasn't too happy with Uiharu, for doing what she called 'goofing off.' But in their haste to leave, Uiharu wound up forgetting her armband.

Thankfully though, Misaka quickly took notice of this, and then proceeded to take it outside to try and give it back to her.

But, when I proceeded to go out of the restaurant with Misaka. I then noticed that another judgement armband, had appeared on the table, in exactly the same spot that Misaka had taken it from. "That's strange, didn't Misaka already take that outside?...Okay...maybe I am just thinking too much about this, better take it outside," I thought to myself, as I then took the judgement armband, off of the table, and then headed outside to join Misaka.

However, I didn't know it at the time, that the reason that the judgement armband had appeared where it did, was due to the timeline beginning to become more askew, then it already was.

And thankfully though, this wound up happening, right before another event in the series.

Anyway, back to the present, and after a bit of a mix up, in which a girl by the name of Konori, mistook both me and Misaka for her backup, we both thought we would be doing some pretty amazing things when it came to being Judgment officers. But as I took a look at Konori again, I then noticed just how large her chest was, and a thought then went through my mind. "Okay Konori, you obviously drink quite a bit of milk...okay...well that was extremely corny to think that...still...I wonder if that is true, about any anime...let me remind myself...to drink a lot of milk...when I get the chance...because I really want to see...if that is true or not," I thought to myself, as I displayed an expression of deep thought.

Anyway, little did me and Misaka realize, that this was not the case, when being a Judgement officer. As the three of us were now outside of a shop, with brooms, sweeping up trash. "Okay seriously...this just sucks...then again...every little bit helps I guess..." I thought to myself, as I sighed, with a bead of sweat present, on one side of my face.

A little later on, at a nearby park, me and Misaka, were trying very hard to get a little girl's bag back from a dog.

Why you may ask? Well, it was because were both convinced, that it was linked to a series of recent graviton bombing incidents that been happening in various parts of Academy City.

But, as we both dove above the water in a fountain in the park, both in a very desperate attempt, to stop the bag from hitting the water, we succeeded. Unfortunately, this didn't change the fact, that both of us, wound up getting soaking wet.

And as we both sat there in the fountain, soaking wet, and me and Misaka continued holding onto the little girl's bag, we now both had a new appreciation of Kuroko's and Uiharu's jobs as Judgment officers. "Because to be completely honest, I am now starting to see, just how difficult, both Kuroko and Uiharu's jobs are, when it comes to being a member of Judgement...well...at least they do a great job, in keeping Academy City safe...However, why do I get the strangest feeling, that there is more to all of this, then just what goes on in Academy City?...Actually...you know what...let me just think about this at a later date...because if I'm being honest...I am not only soaking wet, but I feel absolutely embarrassed...not to mention, that my uniform, is now completely soaked as well...Well I guess it is nothing that a good hot shower can fix...Still...why did Misaka have to go after the bag so quickly...Sure, I can keep up with her...but still...I kinda wished that she wouldn't be so keen to jump ahead so often then not...But then again, I guess that is one of the many things, that I have to get use to...when it comes to being in the world of an anime show. Because after all viewers, experiencing being in the world of an anime show...is way more different, then just watching the anime show, from the comfort, of your home," I thought to myself, as I turned my eyesight, to the right of me, to briefly address the viewers.

"Hey guys, Keiko here. So you viewers might be wondering, why I am breaking the fourth wall in almost every chapter now? Well, that is because with what still lies ahead, regarding the events in this fanfic...one of the characters, wound up breaking the fourth wall, in almost every episode, that she was in...And before you viewers, want to complain in the replies, that this is at all immersion breaking to this fanfic, or to any other fanfic that is connected to it...Then let me interrupt that train of thought of yours, and say that it is not even the slightest bit immersion breaking...Believe me, it's not...*blush* Anyway, see you all in the next chapter. *waves goodbye while saying the last part, and smiling with eyes closed*"

Chapter Text

Date: July 18, 2009

It was just a normal day for the two of us.

Well, it was about as normal as things could possibly get when you are trying not to get yourself injured, or worst case killed.

"And isn't that the truth regarding this, huh viewers?...Oh right...Keiko here, sorry about that...I didn't mean to startle you all with such an out of the blue fourth wall break...But anyway viewers...I figured that I would take this current moment, to just let you all know..."

"Hey Keiko?...Not a good time to be talking to the viewers...*Misaka proceeds to say this to me, which winds up catching me completely off guard*"

"Uh M-Misaka?...Since when have you been able to break the fourth wall?...*I, now realizing what Misaka had just done, proceed to say this statement, with somewhat of a look of startled shock on my face*"

"Uh Keiko, didn't you mention back in chapter four that you already knew that I could do this?...*Misaka proceeds to say this to me, while giving me the sort of expression, that basically tells me that she knew exactly what it was that I had said, during my fourth wall break back in chapter four*"

"Yes I did Misaka...but that was sort of more of an educated inference, then anything else...I just didn't realize that it was actually true...*I proceed to say this to Misaka, as my expression then proceeds to soften a little*"

"Okay...so viewers...what do you say that we get on with the chapter now...right Keiko?...*Misaka proceeds to say this to the viewers, while giving me an expression to let me know that now would be the best time to join in with helping do this*"

"Right Misaka...and so viewers...from the both of us, let us now proceed with the current chapter...*I proceed to say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Anyway, back to the current situation. Which was compounded by the fact that after me and Misaka, had run into Touma at the mall. Which was apparently named Seventh Mist. Which was after a series of events had lead to us winding up there with Uiharu.

However, it was when a girl, who had accompanied Touma to the mall, came to Uiharu. Who was for some reason, holding a stuffed animal, that someone had told her to give to Uiharu. Only all for the stuffed animal to start imploding in on itself all of the sudden.

And although Uiharu then tried to quickly do her best, in order to toss the imploding stuffed animal, as far away as possible.

Misaka, who somehow knew, with seeing all of this play out, that Uiharu's attempted throw, wasn't going to be enough to get it out of range. But, while Misaka fumbled for her coin, in a desperate attempt to fire her Railgun and get the imploding graviton bomb as far out of the mall as possible. She wound up dropping her arcade coin.

And as the arcade coin fell to the ground of the mall, spinning over itself a couple of times, before coming to rest.

It was then that I realized, that unless I did something, and did it quickly, this would more then likely, wind up ending very very badly.

So, after taking a deep breath, I gently reached into my skirt pocket, pulling out one of the many arcade coins that lay there.

I then held the arcade coin between two of my fingers, concentrating as I did so, as electricity started to course through my body and up my arm that held the coin, and into my hand. And while I once again started to envision the familiar two electricity lashed rails, extending out into infinity in my mind.

I then, without flipping the coin this time, just fired towards the imploding stuffed animal, and sending it out one of the windows of the mall.

Unfortunately, it my railgun didn't wind up sending it out far enough. And when it imploded, the shockwaves that it sent out, caused enough damage to blow out all of the windows on several of the floors of the mall, and also damage a bit of the buildings outer structure.

And some of the shockwaves, had also sent some of the blast back through the broken windows. That were on the floor that the imploding stuffed animal had been sent out from. Which caused me to brace myself slightly, as a bit of dust, and debris, was then blasted back through the broken windows, and back towards me, Misaka, Uiharu, and Touma. Which wound up blinding us all temporarily. But, it was once the dust had settled, that I was once again able to see clearly.

"Oops, that did a lot more damage then I expected it too," I thought to myself, as a bead of sweat found its way down one side of my face.

However, as I turned around to face Misaka, to see if she and Uiharu were alright, and to make sure that they didn't get hurt by the blast from the graviton bomb, that I once again saw Touma holding out his right hand.

This sent a shocked expression across both me and Misaka's face. "I've said it before Touma, and I'm going to say it again, you are just full of surprises, aren't you?" I thought to myself.

However, it was as the graviton bomb had gone off and caused the damage to the outside of the mall building, that a boy wearing glasses, with a white collared dress shirt, and wearing headphones, smirked, and then turned and walked away, and out of sight, and down an alley.

A little later, in a nearby alley. Misaka had just punched the kid responsible for the bombing in the face, after he had explained why he had been doing the graviton bombings, and why it was just an excuse for him to hurt people.

And, not surprisingly, this had angered me as well, which caused me to punch him as hard as Misaka had done. Because no one puts my sister in harms way, and doesn't expect to pay for it.

Chapter Text

Date: July 18, 2009

It all started when me, Misaka, Saten, and Kuroko, went to see Uiharu, who had become ill from a cold.

It was while we were visiting her, that Misaka decided to bring up the Level Upper urban legend that Saten had mentioned several days earlier.

Kuroko also wound up  pointing out that this was not the first time an Esper's power and recorded level have been vastly different.

Since, Hatsuya, the level 2 Esper who had caused the graviton bombing at the mall several days ago, apparently had powers equivalent to that of a level 4 Esper, when he should've been a level 2.

"Yea so viewers...Keiko here by the way...anyway viewers...Yes, Hatsuya was the name of the Graviton Bomber, who was responsible for all of the Graviton Bombing incidents...and with the stuff that was left out of the last chapter...Me and Misaka, wound up coming across him, in the alley...while he had been weirdly talking out loud to himself...And, when we both wound up speaking up, in an attempt to confront him...He then wound up pulling out a random metal spoon from his duffel bag that he had had with him, and prepared to use it to create a metallic sort of shock wave towards the both of us...And for those of you viewers who are wondering...no, it didn't cause us any harm, and had also no effect on either me or Misaka, since we simply wound up using our electricity, concentrated into one of our arms each...to repel the shockwaves, as they then wound up passing by the both of us harmlessly...Now then viewers...back to the chapter."

And getting back to the chapter. It was at this point, that me and Misaka had decided to do some investigating regarding the Level Upper, which involved us going into a restaurant, and posing as customers.

But, it was when we happened upon a bunch of delinquents who were discussing the Level Upper, in one of the corners of the restaurant. Unfortunately we decided to drop the act, when they wound up refusing to tell us anything further.

And as for Kuroko. Who by the way had accompanied me and Misaka to the restaurant. Was busy repeatedly pounding her head against the table of the booth that she had been sitting at. And this was while she had been listening to the conversation, that had been going on between me, Misaka, and the delinquents.

And for the record, even though she is an anime character, as are me, Misaka and everyone else in this fanfic. I can't imagine that Kuroko doing that, would wind up feeling any less painful. Just an observation, but I can't even begin to fathom, how much that must hurt. But, I digress.

Anyway, this then led to us going to just outside and behind the restaurant. Which we had to do, in order to try and discuss further information, with the delinquents, regarding the Level Upper.

However, this very task, would wind up proving to be a heck of a lot more trouble then it was actually worth.

And things regarding this then wound up becoming the case. Which started, while both me and Misaka, were fighting against the groups leader, Elder Sister. Whose Esper ability, allowed her to to manipulate and control asphalt. As in the same sort of asphalt, that was what the alley that we were all currently in.

But the good news, was that when Elder Sister tried to attack us both. Me and Misaka, simply wound up using our electricity, to stick to one of the walls of the alley. And strangely, it wound up being a lot easier to do then I thought it was going to be. But I guess that is one of the benefits with being one of the top ranked Espers in Academy City, and a Level 5 no less.

And, despite the damage to a nearby generator and causing the city wide blackout, I felt that we both had still done a good job.

Meanwhile, during the time while me and Misaka were having our fight against Elder Sister, Saten was busy browsing the internet on her music player. And Saten, for those who were wondering, was in another location.

Saten wound up continuing to scroll on her music player, for a little bit, until she happened across a hidden link on her music player. And when she wound up clicking it. It then wound up bringing up a song, and on the songs title read two words "Level Upper."

But, what none of knew as of yet, was that our timeline in Academy City was at some point in the future, going to be tuned into a sort of war zone.

And as for me and Misaka? Well, I would wind up coming into contact with a certain Sailor Guardian Of Time And Space. And, would wind up realizing, that when it came my current situation as Keiko. I would suddenly realize, that the phrases "me, myself, and I," and "I worked hard enough for three," would both wind up being more then just common sayings and phrases.

And as for Misaka? Well, she would wind up ending up, at some point in the far future, in a body, that wasn't originally hers to begin with. And, as for my encounter? Well, that would wind up setting the stage, for what would wind up becoming one of the most legendary encounters, in anime history.

In fact, me and Misaka, would soon be part of a very legendary group of allies, that would later be known, as The Four Aces Alliance. And, come into contact, with three well known 90s magical girls, that would later be coined, as "The 90s Magical Girl Holy Trinity."

"Well viewers...you can look forward to reading about that in a much later future chapter...Oh right, Keiko here again viewers...And I guarantee, that you won't be disappointed as you read further into this fanfic either...So viewers...see you lot in the next chapter...okay?"

Chapter Text

Date: July 19, 2009

Okay, lets be honest here for a moment. Kuroko Shirai was having a bit of a rough day. Actually, you know what, scratch that last statement, she was actually having a very very horrible day.

And this was further compounded by the fact, that she was currently in a real world of hurt. Or, so it seemed. As she was currently battling against a boss that was the head of a group of thugs. Who was for some reason, went by the name of Trick.

"Hello there viewers...Keiko here...so, I suppose you are all wondering why this particular chapter is in the current format that it is in right? Well viewers, that is because of the voice actor...or Seiyuu...for those who would like to know the Japanese translation...is one Vic Mignogna...and as for those who don't know who he is...I will just say, that if you know...you know...But anyway viewers...that is why this particular chapter, won't have any dialogue in it...But the good news with that, is that this will more then likely be the only time that this is done...But anyway viewers, let us now get back to the chapter at hand, shall we?"

Anyway, Trick had been attempting to con a boy into a situation regarding the Level Upper. And unfortunately, he was unable to run away, so Kuroko decided to confront them. Coincidentally, Kuruko had arrived before Saten wound up getting hurt in the situation. And she managed to subdue two of the thugs. But she wound up having a bit of trouble using her teleportation ability against Trick. Since Trick had a light-distortion ability, which wound up heavily affecting her calculations. Since he was able to basically play mind games on her in a sense, that would wind up making it so that Kuroko couldn't use her pin darts on him. And as we all would find out in later events, you can't use your Esper abilities, if you can't think straight or have a clear head to concentrate. But, I am getting a bit ahead of myself again, let's go back to how this all started, shall we?

Okay, so despite me and Misaka meeting her before this. Mind you, it was under slightly different circumstances. What with her not having a lab coat on, Dr. Kiyama still scared me slightly.

"Hello there again viewers...Keiko here...and just for the record, the only reason that she scares me, is because I don't know anything about her at the current moment...But rest assured viewers...as that is going to wind up changing, in a future upcoming chapter...now then viewers...I will just let you get back to reading this current chapter."

And this was due to the fact, that she just seemed to have this sort of strange look about her. But, little did me and Misaka know, was that my fears about her, would later be confirmed, in a future encounter. But, this would not be confirmed until a little bit later on.

And well, here we are, almost all caught up again. And to tell you the truth, I don't think Kuroko Shirai felt any less fearful about fighting against Trick. This was due to the fact, that during their fight, his light-distortion ability, kept getting in the way of Kuroko being able to use her teleportation ability effectively. This was further compounded by the fact that when they went through an abandoned building, while Trick was chasing Kuroko through it, as Kuroko was still having trouble with her ability, she thankfully managed to use her teleportation ability to teleport the building's windows directly into the abandoned building's supports, cutting right through them and causing the abandoned building to collapse, right on top of Trick. However, having barely survived, Trick surrendered his Level Upper to Kuroko, which was revealed to be a music file.

Meanwhile, in another part of Academy City, Saten was feeling even more conflicted about what to do with the Level Upper that she had found on her music player two days ago. It was at that point that she was approached by some of her classmates and who told Saten that they were also interested in the Level Upper, to which Saten then decided to share it with them. Man, thing really do have a way in casually working their way down to total disaster, don't they? Well, I guess we will just have to see how things play out, won't we? Here's to hoping things work out well in the end. And hopefully, neither me or Misaka wind up dead on the other side of this in the process.

"And hopefully that will wind up being the case viewers...Oh right, my apologies...Keiko here...and as for the upcoming future chapters that were mentioned earlier in this chapter?...Well...though I won't be going into too much detail about it at the current moment viewers...Let's just say, that the original timeline, that you thought that you knew, about A Certain Scientific Railgun...is almost completely invalid...So, what I mean by this viewers...is that the upcoming future chapter, of this particular fanfic, are going to have you guessing what is going to happen next, pretty much right up until the end...But for now viewers...this now marks the end of this current chapter...I know viewers, I know...This is not the most ideal spot to end this chapter...But let me ask you this viewers...would you prefer it if I told a multiple number of episodes in one chapter?...No, of course you wouldn't...So viewers...it is only natural, that I end the chapter here...But you need not worry viewers...as we will be getting right back into the action, in the next chapter...And, do you remember earlier on in this chapter...when I mentioned Dr. Kiyama?...Well, in the next chapter...Actually, why don't I just have you go and read it...And so viewers...with this in mind, see you lot there...okay?...*I proceed to say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Chapter Text

Date: November 27, 2009

Ok, so apparently Saten had now wound up in the hospital, and this wasn't even the worst part of it.

After both her and her friends had used the Level Upper, they had all wound up in the hospital.

Misaka and I had gone to a frog-faced doctor by the name of Heaven Canceller, after we had both found Saten unconscious after she had gotten her esper ability after using the Level Upper.

We both believed that we had hurt Saten's feelings the other day by saying to her that an esper's level does not matter.

This would wind up with us leading to an inevitable showdown on an overpass with one Dr. Kiyama.

But, that would come into play later on. Anyway, after learning from Heaven Canceller, that the Level Upper victims seem to share a brainwave pattern with someone.

Misaka and I, along with everyone else, wound up discovering, that the culprit was Kiyama, who had been using the Level Upper to connect the thoughts of espers like a parallel computing network.

Unfortunately, Uiharu, who had visited Kiyama earlier and discovered her notes on synesthesia, wound up being taken hostage by her.

And it was after Misaka and I noticed Kuroko's injuries from when she had taken care of and dispatched more Level Upper offenders other then Trick, that Misaka and I then went off by ourselves, to rescue Kazari and stop Dr. Kiyama, before Uiharu wound up getting hurt.

It was whilst Uiharu was in the car with Dr. Kiyama, she was explaining to Uiharu, how she had used the Level Upper Network to connect as many brains as possible into an alternative supercomputer.

This was done because apparently she was not allowed to use something called the "Tree Diagram" supercomputer.

She then went on to assure Uiharu that the victims whose brains were being used to power the Level Upper Network supercomputer, would be released soon, and wound up giving Uiharu a "cure program", whatever that was.

However, this didn't stop Anti-Skill from roadblocking her on the highway.

And yet, this wound up with Dr. Kiyama harnessing and then utilizing the various abilities that she had acquired from the various victims that whose brains were joined to the Level Upper Network supercomputer.

It was as Misaka and I arrived at the scene, which had now become a scene of total devastation, that we both knew, that we had a long and arduous fight ahead of us.

And as Dr. Kiyama used one of her acquired abilities to collapse the highway overpass beneath Misaka and I.

To which we used our electromaster ability to cling to one of the pillars of the overpass, with Misaka slightly above where I wound up.

"Damn, that was a bit close Misaka, wouldn't you say?" I asked Misaka matter of factly, while a bead of sweat made its way down one side of my face.

"Yea, that pretty much sums that up nicely Keiko" Misaka said to me in response.

However it was then that we realized, that we would need to work together if we were both going to walk away from this fight both alive, and in one piece.

"So Keiko, got any ideas?" Misaka asked me, as the two of us clung to the pillar of the collapsed highway overpass with the use of our electricity.

"Yea Misaka, as a matter of fact, I've got a few" I said in response with a slight smile.

It was then that I used one of my hands to focus on a piece of debris from the collapsed overpass, to which Misaka followed suit.

This was then followed by both of us using our electricity to chuck our respective pieces of debris at Dr. Kiyama.

Unfortunately, she used one of her many acquired abilities to conjure up a sword of energy, which she then used to cut both of our respective pieces of debris in half.

It was at this point that Dr. Kiyama used one of her hands, and focused it on the parts of the pillar of the highway overpass that Misaka and I were using our electricity to cling to.

This was then followed by pieces of the wall of the pillar behind Misaka and I literally falling out, and taking us with it.

Thankfully however, both of us jumped off and landed on the ground, without incident.

This was then followed by Dr. Kiyama conjuring up several tin cans from a nearby waste receptacle, and mentioning to both of us about the graviton bomb incidents.

Misaka and I knew full well what had to be done next.

We then used our electricity to explode all of the tin can graviton bombs in midair.

However, this didn't stop Dr. Kiyama from taking one from the lot, and sneaking it in behind both of us without us noticing, detonating it, and sending us both to the ground.

It was while we were both on the ground, covered in dirt, and both coughing, that I realized that this needed to end, and end quickly, before anyone else got hurt.

It was then, after my coughing had subsided slightly, I turned my attention to Misaka, and decided to tell her my next plan of attack.

"Ok Misaka, this is obviously not working, we need a new plan of attack" I said through a few more fits of coughing.

However, before Misaka could give me a response, Dr. Kiyama decided to turn, and start walking away.

This seemed like as good a time as any, for me to try a sneak attack approach, and I was sure that Misaka thought the exact same way.

So, without skipping a beat, Misaka and I charged toward Dr. Kiyama, while her back was still turned, and put her in a hold with our arms wrapped around from her back as tight as we possibly could.

It was after Misaka explained that this wouldn't have worked on a similar person that she intended to try this on, which I knew was Touma, that Dr. Kiyama chose this moment to try and stop us from temporarily incapacitating her.

"Too Slow!" I said, as Misaka and I then proceeded to send quite a bit of voltage of electricity through Dr. Kiyama's body, almost immediately incapacitating her, and sending her to the ground.

However, despite her being on the ground in this state, we both knew, that this fight wasn't over quite yet.

And this was confirmed seconds later as Dr. Kiyama got to her feet once more. To which Misaka and I then witnessed Dr. Kiyama putting her hands on her head, muttering that the network was out of control, and this was then followed by a creature emerging from her head, to which it then turned its attention on Misaka and I.

"Well, here we go again, huh Misaka?" I said with a sigh and a slight smile as electricity started to crackle through the bangs of my hair.

"I wouldn't have it any other way Keiko" Misaka said with a slight smile, as electricity also started to crackle through the bangs of her hair.

Chapter Text

Date: December 3, 2009

This fight that Misaka and I had been having against Dr. Kiyama, had just become very very bizarre.

This was largely due to and also compounded by the fact that after Misaka and I had previously used our electricity to temporarily incapacitate her, she then started acting somewhat erratic.

This was then followed by a strange creature emerging from her head, to which it then turned it's attention to Misaka and I.

It was then we both knew that our fight was far from being over, and unless we both did something fast, innocent people might wind up getting hurt.

"Is this the metamorphose skill, I've heard about it, I guess it's real" Misaka said slightly bewildered.

It was at this point that I decided to speak up, seeing as how the creature seemed to be getting ready to attack us.

"Misaka, you need to focus, we are sort of in the middle of a situation here?!" I said trying to get Misaka back on track.

However, before Misaka could respond to what I had just said, the creature chose to emit a cry, sending several shockwaves out in all directions, whipping up quite a bit of debris in their wake.

Thankfully however, my statement seemed to have gotten through to Misaka, as when the shockwaves had rang out in all directions, we both used our electricity on some of the debris to make a shield in order to protect us against the shockwaves as well as the debris.

This was then followed by us both each using our electricity to each launch an attack on the creature, only to have it regenerate, and then grow in size slightly.

This, not surprisingly, was met with frustration by me, and shock by Misaka, which quickly faded away when I knew that as long as we both went at it, I knew that we would find some sort of solution to win this fight.

However, and to make the situation worse then it currently was, it was discovered that Uiharu had made her way down to where Misaka and I had been fighting against Dr. Kiyama.

This, not surprisingly, terrified the both of us. I mean, how would you feel if your friend had wound up putting themselves in harms way?

However, this quickly turned to terror and fear for both of us, as the creature chose that moment to conjure up several large objects of what I could only describe to be crystals, and then proceeded to hurl them at us.

We then both proceeded to us our electricity to shatter them all in midair.

And after Misaka told Uiharu that she shouldn't have come down and put herself in harms way. I decided to once again speak up.

"I understand where you are coming from Misaka, but you have to remember that she is a member of Judgment, and I think you will find that she can take care of herself" I said turning to Uiharu and flashing a smile, to which she returned the same smile.

However, Misaka didn't hear what I had said, because at that moment, our attention was drawn back to the creature, which had chosen to turn away from us.

"It's not after us?" Misaka asked. However, it would soon become apparent as to why this was the case.

Okay this situation was now very slowly spiraling out of control.

This was largely due to the fact that Anti-Skill had taken it upon themselves to commence firing at the creature, unaware that their bullets were making the creature increase in size, and just making the situation worse.

Thankfully, as one of the Anti-Skill officers had run out of ammo, and was about to be more then likely killed by the creature. Misaka and I stepped in, and were able to us our electromagnetism to draw her to us, and a good amount of distance away from the creature.

"What are you two doing here, this is no place for civilians." she said.

"Honestly, why does everyone keep referring to us as that, you know, we are both getting pretty tired of being called that" I said with a hint of frustration clearly evident in my tone of voice.

This was then followed by Misaka conjuring up some of her electricity, and using it to slice off a part of one of the appendages of the the creature.

"That thing will only attack if you provoke it" Misaka added in, also with a hint of frustration evident in her tone of voice.

I then turned my attention to Misaka.

"Well Misaka, would you mind at all if I have you take the lead on this?" I asked.

"Keiko, I would be disappointed if you didn't" Misaka said in response.

And as we both charged forward, not knowing how this was going to play out, which thankfully, after a bit of struggle, we managed to destroy the creature's core, and with that, stop the creature from further continuing its rampage and putting anymore innocent people at risk.

And as Dr. Kiayama was being taken into custody by Anti-Skill later on, she vowed to find a way to cure the students whose lives had been destroyed by the Level Upper Network.

But she also challenged to stop Misaka and myself if we wound up not agreeing with her methods.

It was also discovered, that Saten had recovered from her coma, but she had lost her Esper powers from when she and her friends had used the Level Upper.

However, we were all just glad that she was alright, and in good health again.

And to tell you the truth, despite being in a tough situation with that creature, I think that we had handled it very well.

And if that was what we had to look forward to in the future, I figured that things were looking pretty darn good.

Being a level 5 electromaster, and being ranked 3rd best in Academy City, does have its benefits after all.

However, things would wind up being very very not good.

But, more on that at a later date.

Chapter Text

Date: August 1, 2009

Okay, I don't care who these guys think they were.

Even if they were part of a gang, you don't just beat up innocent people just because you feel like you can.

This was the unfortunate scene that Misaka, myself and Kuroko happened upon when we were looking around an abandoned part of Academy City.

The reason for this?

We were looking for a gang by the name of Big Spider.

"Honestly, it is so amazing how quickly the hunter can become the hunted," Misaka said with a hint of frustration, as electricity sparked through the bangs of her hair, which drew the attention of all the gang members in the alley to the three of us.

"And to tell you the truth, it really does make me sick that you would do this to innocent people," I added matching Misaka's frustration, as electricity also sparked through the bangs of my hair.

"Time for you to face Judgment," Kuroko said.

And right after two of the thugs each threw in an insult.

Misaka and I took the opportunity to conjure up quite a bit of electricity, and fire it at a few of the thugs present in the alley, causing them to scream, and causing them to drop, and hit the ground, hard.

Once the fight was over, with several of the thugs pinned to the alley walls by Kuroko's pin dart. Me and Misaka, then decided to speak up.

"Honestly, why did you have to go and make it so difficult?" Misaka said with a deadpanned sort of tone to her voice.

"I mean honestly, you all could've made it much easier on yourselves, if you had just not bothered fighting against us in the first place," I said, as I then let out an audible sigh.

And it was now just a short time later, and just after the three of us had finally locating Big Spider's hideout But me, Misaka, and Kuroko, then suddenly found ourselves face to face with several more of Big Spider's thugs.

However, we were soon going to learn, that they were harboring a secret weapon, one that would render the three of us, completely unable to use our Esper abilities.

It started when the gangs leader, Wataru Kurozuma, or someone calling himself Wataru Kurozuma, came out from inside of the hideout, not quite happy that a member of Judgment had paid his gang a visit.

Even more so that Kuroko was placing him under arrest for leading the multiple attacks on the innocent Espers.

However, it was as Kuroko told me and Misaka that she had things covered, that things started to quickly fall apart.

Because at that very moment, all three of us heard a very shrill noise, causing all three of us to put our hands to our ears, and to make matters worse, none of us could think straight.

Which was bad news for us with regards to being able to use our Esper abilities.

Since we needed to properly calculate in order to properly use our abilities, and you can't do that if you can't think straight.

It really did look like the three of us were not only down, but it looked like were out for the count as well.

It really did look like this was the end of the line for me, Kuroko, and Misaka.

As all three of us found ourselves with our hands to the sides of our heads, in unimaginable pain from the shrillest noise we had ever experienced.

And to make matters even worse, we couldn't even concentrate for even a second to calculate in order for any of the three of us to use our Esper abilities.

Man, talk about being caught between a rock and a hard place huh?

However, we were soon going to finally get some reprieve, as a figure then suddenly swooped in. Which the three of us recognized as the guy from before who had helped us with finding Big Spider's hideout earlier in the day.

And it turned out, after he had finished beating the entire Big Spider gang single-handedly, despite several of them running off, and destroying their capacity down. That he was actually Wataru Kurozama, and the person who was the current leader of Big Spider, was actually someone else entirely. Someone who I would learn later on, was named Hebitani Tsuguo.

It was then revealed by Konori, that Wataru Kurozoma was actually an old acquaintance of hers. But, as Konori was seen blushing around him, I then started to think, that there was far more to the both of them, then just being acquaintances.

But, despite this being a surprise to me, Misaka, and Kuroko, I was just glad that we all managed to get out of this mess without any sort of a huge issue.

And, a bit later on, after once again encountering Hebatani, and the rest of Big Spider, in another location. In which Konori and Kurozoma, decided to take it upon themselves to dispatch the rest of what was left of Big Spider.

And they also wound up telling me, Misaka, and Kuroko, to leave the fight to them. And although I wasn't exactly happy about it, I decided, to just abide their request. Even though it didn't exactly sit well with me.

But, that didn't mean that I still couldn't send a sort of message to Big Spider. To which I had decided, to take it upon myself, to completely destroy their Capacity Down system, with the use of my railgun.

Which, not surprisingly, sent enough of a statement to the gang not to mess with me or Misaka. But, before the three of us had been sidelined, I had decided to say something to the remainder of Big Spider.

"Oh, I'm sorry were you planning to use that annoying system of yours again?! Do you even realize who it is that you are messing with?! You may know of Mikoto Misaka?! The Railgun, and The Ace Of Tokiwadai?! Well, I'm her sister, the name's Keiko "Lucky Strike" Misaka, and it's best that you remember it!" I said, while a cocky smirk was very much evident, on my face. And while the hand and arm that I had fired my railgun from to destroy their Capacity Down system, still continued to spark with electricity.

Man, that capacity down really does render you completely useless doesn't it?

Chapter Text

"Hello there viewers...Yes, this is Keiko here...*I proceed to say this, while traditionally bowing to the viewers. Before once again bringing both my eyesight, as well as my full attention back up again, in order to continue to address the viewers*...Now then viewers...what do you say we get on with the chapter now...hmm?...*I proceed to say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Date: August 2, 2009

Okay, I will just have to admit, that being a student to a top level school like Tokiwadai does have its benefits. But boy, did me and Misaka have a bit of a reputation to uphold, when it came to being Tokiwadai's aces. In fact, this was something, that was going to become very important in the not too distant future. But more on that at a later time.

But as regard to our current reputations. This was largely due to the fact, that we were due to perform a violin duet on stage during the upcoming school festival.

More specifically, this festival at Tokiwadai Middle School, was an invitation-only event. Man, talk about being exclusive...

Anyway, this was where most of the school's students, were dressed up as maids.

"And yes viewers...that included me and Misaka as well...Oh boy, so along with being a female in this world. Along with having to now bathe like a female...I now have to wear a maids outfit during Tokiwadai's midsummer festival as well!?...Man, this just gets better and better, doesn't it viewers?!...*I proceed to say this, while a tickmark is currently very visible, on one side, of my face*...*I now proceed to compose myself, which now causes the tickmark to disappear*...Anyway viewers...lets just get back to the chapter now...shall we?...*I proceed to say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Okay, so to quote one crooked Administrative Vice Cop Roy Earle from L.A. Noire. "Well, isn't this just nice and awkward?"

And the reason? Well not only did the maid outfit currently look really embarrassing on me, considering that I was a guy back in my world. But to top all of this off, Misaka was currently very nervous, about our upcoming violin duet. And this was while we were both currently backstage. As we were currently both waiting for us both to be given the cue, to then step out onto the stage with our respective violins, and then begin playing for the audience.

And despite having shown Saten and Uiharu around the festival grounds earlier in the day, Misaka was still feeling quite a bit nervous about our violin duet. So in order to try and relieve some of her nervousness, I decided to attempt speak up on it.

However, before I could do so, a familiar face decided to interject. Touma had decided to show up backstage, and not surprisingly, Misaka wasn't happy about it. And though I wasn't happy about it either, I had decided not to voice my opinion out loud. And instead, a thought then proceeded to make its way into my mind. "Yea...nice Touma, really great timing with this on your part!...Still, after what happened between him and Misaka down by the riverbank...I still want to remain as neutral in this spat of theirs as I possible can...Which for the record here viewers...Is something that you too would probably wind up doing, if you were in this exact situation," I thought to myself. Which during me having this exact thought. I had briefly turned my attention, as well as my eyesight, slightly to the right of me, in order to briefly address the viewers.

And thankfully, other then my most recent thought and thought based fourth wall break to the viewers. I really didn't have to say anything out loud.

And this was since Misaka had wound up chasing Touma away. Since she somehow believed, that he had come backstage, to make fun of her. And once she had this, and had returned backstage, I then decided to finally speak up.

"So Misaka, are you sure you are okay with going through with this?" I asked concerned, as we both then received the cue to come out onto the stage. To which we both then proceeded, to step through the curtains with our respective violins, and out onto the stage.

"Keiko, you don't need to worry about me, but you and I need to focus, we have a show to put on here," Misaka said back to me in response. And thankfully, she sounded confident when she had said this.

And, with a relieved looking small smile briefly making its way onto my face. And once it had subsided about a second later, we both then readied our respective violins. Which was then followed by us both playing our beautiful violin duet for the crowd. Which as I proceeded to briefly listen to the notes, was actually the anime opening song, "Only My Railgun," by fripSide.

And if I do say so myself, it was one performance that was surely going be remembered, for a long time to come. But, though neither of us knew it yet, a much more spectacular performance, was to await us in just about a weeks time. And, it would not only test our skills as level 5's. But it would also prove, that there were more things at work, then even the two of us would ever be able to comprehend.

"And don't we know it viewers...Oh right, Keiko here again viewers...*I proceed to say this, while traditionally bowing to the viewers. Before once again bringing both my eyesight, as well as my full attention back up again, in order to continue to address the viewers*...Now then viewers...this now marks the end of this particular chapter...But more importantly viewers...it now brings us one more chapter closer, to the impending crossover portion of this fanfic...And as for what this crossover portion entails?...Well viewers...if I were to tell you any of what is still too come, then it would defeat the purpose of it enticing you all enough to want to read on in this fanfic...So then viewers...I shall see you lot in the next chapter...okay?...*I proceed to say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hello there viewers...Keiko here again...*I proceed to say this, while traditionally bowing to the viewers like last chapter. Before once again bringing both my eyesight, as well as my full attention back up again, in order to continue to address the viewers*...Now then viewers...we will now head right into the current chapter...So viewers, with this in mind, lets begin then...hmm?...*I proceed to say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

August 2, 2009 (In The Early Morning)

It had all started off with a moderate sized nighttime earthquake, that had actually wound up disrupting Mitsuko Kongo from studying.

But, even after the earthquake had subsided, Mitsuko's teacup mysteriously fell down from her desk, which was followed along with her entire doll collection floating around.

But, even though the earthquake had now safely subsided. This wasn't going to be the only time, that this would happen, over the next few coming days.

Later in the day, which was just around midday. Uiharu wound up getting informed by someone named Daigo. Who was apparently a friend of hers, that she was getting a new roommate. And it was a transfer student named Erii Haruue.

However, when I was first introduced to Erii later that day. I had noticed something very peculiar about her. Sometimes, she seemed to be staring off into space for some odd reason.

But for the moment, I had decided to push this to the side. Which given what was going to happen not too long from now. Was going to be a mistake. In fact, Erii, was about to become far more important, then any of us would ever even begin to realize.

And, while me, and Misaka, then took Erii out, in order to show her around. And as for Uiharu, Kuroko, and Konori? Well they had to attend a meeting held by a Therestina Kihara Lifeline. Who from the little bit of information that I was told about her from Kuroko, was part of something called the "Multi Active Rescue." Or MAR for short. Apparently, she was involved in studying about earthquake-like incidents called "Poltergeists."

"Which for those who don't know...Oh right, Keiko here again viewers...*I proceed to say this, while traditionally bowing to the viewers like last chapter. Before once again bringing both my eyesight, as well as my full attention back up again, in order to continue to address the viewers*...Now then viewers...as I was about to explain to all of you...A Poltergeist, is a sort of earthquake...but not exactly and earthquake, as it is usually caused, by multiple espers, simultaneously losing control of their abilities...And this viewers...is something, that is going to become more prevalent, as the next few chapters in this story will wind up showing you all...But anyway viewers...I think that that is enough of my fourth wall breaks...Well, at least for now viewers...But, what you say, that we get on with the chapter now...okay?...*I proceed to say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Anyway, so fourth wall breaking aside, at least for the current moment. And a little later in the evening, me, Misaka, and Kuroko wound up skipping out on our curfew. This was in order to celebrate Erii's arrival, with Saten and Konori at the local fireworks festival.

​The only thing that I hadn't taken into account, was that we would all be wearing very beautiful looking Kimonos. Something, that though I wasn't used to wearing it, I seemed to be able to get it on and wear it, without too much trouble. And the reason for this? Well that was probably due to all of the other anime that I had watched before winding up here, that had just so happened to feature Kimono scenes in them. 

And as for my Kimonos color? Well, like my long mane of beautiful hair, the Kimono, was also a light blue sort of color. And it had a pattern of fancy, detailed, and decorative, snowflakes on it.

And to be completely honest, it really was quite beautiful. And also, it was also quite comfortable to wear as well.

But, getting back to the current situation. And as the fireworks display now proceeded to begin...

"I just don't know what it is, but fireworks are just so beautiful at night," I said, as I proceeded to marvel at the very beautiful fireworks. As they proceeded to light up the sky, in a very beautiful array of colors and various patterns.

"I agree Keiko, you are indeed right, they truly are very beautiful," Misaka said in response. Which was as we, along with everyone else that was present, gazed up at the fireworks.

And, as I briefly turned, to look at Misaka, I then realized something. "I never really appreciated just how rewarding it is, to see Misaka smile...And for the record viewers...she is my sister, and nothing more, so don't go jumping to any weird or perverted conclusions okay?!...I mean, after all viewers....with what is going to soon wind up happening in the next few chapters...I think that you will find..." I thought to myself. Which while I was having this thought, I had briefly turned my attention, slightly to the left of me, in order to briefly address the viewers.

However, at that very moment, another Poltergeist incident then proceeded to occur, which wound up splitting the ground into several sudden cracks near Uiharu and Erii. And this very sudden incident, had caused my current thought based fourth wall break to the viewers. To then suddenly be forced to a stop mid thought.

But thankfully, they were then saved from a falling lamppost by Therestina. Who I then noticed, was currently suited up in a large looking sort of mech.

And it was then, that we all slowly realized what had just happened. But, as for what lay ahead regarding the timeline. It was now, only a matter of time now, before we would all need to prepare ourselves.

"And isn't that the truth viewers...Oh right, Keiko here again viewers...*I proceed to say this, while traditionally bowing to the viewers. Before once again bringing both my eyesight, as well as my full attention back up again, in order to continue to address the viewers*...Now then viewers...this is now the end of this particular chapter...But more importantly viewers...it now brings us one more chapter closer, to the impending crossover portion of this fanfic...And as for what this crossover entails?...Well viewers...like I said last chapter...if I were to tell you any of what is still too come, then it would defeat the purpose of it enticing you all enough to want to read on in this fanfic...So then viewers...I shall see you lot in the next chapter...okay?...*I proceed to say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hello there viewers...Keiko here...*I proceed to say this, while traditionally bowing to the viewers. Before once again bringing both my eyesight, as well as my full attention back up again, in order to continue to address the viewers*...Now then viewers...what do you say we get on with the chapter now...hmm?...*I proceed to say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Date: August 8, 2009

Okay, so fourth wall break aside, at least for the moment. And after the Poltergeist incident from less then a week ago. And after several more had proceeded to happen over the coming days. Me and Misaka wound up wondering, as to whether or not Kiyama was once again involved, with the recent Poltergeists. However, Kuroko had recently wound up reminding us both, that Kiyama was currently still in custody. Well, she was supposedly still in custody the last time that we had checked, at least.

And instead, Kuroko had suspected, through some form or another, that Erii was somehow the cause of the recent Poltergeist incidents. And this was since apparently, most of the Poltergeist attacks, had been occurring at places that Erii had been.

And so, with this in mind, me, Misaka, and Kuroko, wound up doing a clandestine background check on Erii. And we wound up learning from it, that despite being a Level 2 Esper, with a Telepath Ability. Which would explain why I noticed that she seemed to be staring off into space back when we had been at the fireworks display.

Anyway, a little while later, once me, Misaka, and Kuroko had arrived at a park. I had then taken notice, that Uiharu, had now suddenly become very angry at Kuroko, for having wrongly suspected Erii, as being the cause of the Poltergeist attacks.

And so, as a sort of way to prove this being the case. Therestina wound up performing some tests on Erii, at the MAR Base Research Laboratory. Which was being done aforementioned, as a way to ultimately prove her innocence.

And upon her waking up from just after Therestina had completed the tests on her. Erii then proceeded to explain to everyone, that she seemed to fall into a trance, upon her hearing the voice of her friend, Banri Edasaki. Who as it happened, was apparently another Telepath.

And this was also, when Erii showed everyone a photo of Banri inside her pendant,. Which me and Misaka then each displayed a look of shock. And as I then, turned my attention to Misaka. I felt as though she was thinking of the exact same thing as what I was currently thinking. And, as a way to prove this to myself, and for the first time since I had first ended up in Keiko's body. I then proceeded to attempt to use my Telepath Esper Ability on her. And, as I concentrated a little bit, and focused my attention on Misaka.

I was then slightly shocked to discover, that I was indeed able to hear Misaka's current thoughts. And as a way to confirm this...c

"Okay, so Banri is a Telepath like Erii...So that means that they both might happen to be one of Kiyama's Child Error students..." I wound up hearing Misaka think to herself.

And from what I already knew, due to recent events, involving the Level Upper and the AIM Burst creature. All of the students, who had used the Level Upper, had all gone into a coma, along with all of Dr. Kiyama's other Child Errors, who had suffered the exact same sort of fate as Banri had.

"Well, it would very much appear that things just got a heck of a lot more interesting...haven't they viewers?" I thought to myself as a straight expression now having replaced the previous shocked expression that was originally on my face before, which then changed over to a determined expression a second later. And while I had done this, I had briefly turned my attention, slightly to the left of me, in order to briefly address the viewers.

Erii also wound up explaining, that both she and Banri, were both telepaths. And they had both grown up in an orphanage, for Child Errors. Which had been, before Banri had moved. But, she had recently begun hearing Banri suffering, and has been trying to find her ever since.

And, as me and Misaka, proceeded to explain the Level Upper experiment to Therestina. Therestina then theorized, that Kiyama's comatose students, were the cause of the Poltergeist incidents.

However, and unfortunately, this theory, wound up dividing Uiharu, and Kuroko even more. Which was confirmed, as Uiharu now wound up thinking, that Kuroko was now blaming the Child Errors instead.

A little bit later, me and Misaka, had learned that Kiyama had been released from custody. Which contradicted what Kuroko had said to us earlier. And we also wound up learning, that the Poltergeists could actually wind up potentially destroying Academy City, if they were not resolved in time.

But, while we were both investigating one of Gensei's old facilities. Me and Misaka, wound up encountering Kiyama. Who proceeded to show us both, to a hospital, where all of her comatose students were under the care, of a frog faced looking doctor, named Heaven Canceller. Which would explain why Misaka suddenly assumed, that he somewhat resembled Gekota.

But anyway, he wound up explaining to us both, that Gensei's conviction, was that an Esper can become a Level 6, by taking Ability Crystals. Which are apparently made, from the essence of comatose Espers., who have lost control of their respective AIM fields

And to our complete shock, Therestina, had followed me, Misaka, and Kiyama, to the hospital we were currently at.

"Well, isn't this just a very nice, annoying and quite frankly, a very irritating situation you have put us both in Therestina?!" I thought to myself, with a very irritated expression very much evident on my face, despite my very best efforts to hide it.

And to be completely honest, I was very much convinced that Misaka was very much feeling the exact same way as I currently was. Which was that we were both currently very irritated, and disgusted with Therestina's current actions. And not surprisingly, I was indeed correct. And with us, then being forced to choose, between either the Child Errors, or risk Therestina killing them. Me and Misaka wound up taking Therestina's side. Which was done in an effort, to try and give the children a chance. While at the same time, we had also wound up, convincing a heartbroken Kiyama, to put her trust in the authorities.

"Man, talk about Therestina smiling in our face, that backstabber...Isn't that right viewers?...Oh right...Keiko here viewers...sorry about that...*I proceed to say this, while traditionally bowing to the viewers. Before once again bringing both my eyesight, as well as my full attention back up again, in order to continue to address the viewers*...Now then viewers...this now marks the end of this particular chapter...But more importantly viewers...it now brings us just one more chapter away, from the impending crossover portion of this fanfic...So then viewers...I shall see you lot in the next chapter...okay?...*I proceed to say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Chapter Text

Date: August 9, 2009

Being that she was still feeling concerned, Uiharu went to see Kiyama and tried to convince her to share information with MAR in an effort to help her students.

However, Therestina had wound up destroying Kiyama's data and refused to let them see either Erii or the children.

And when I mean destroy, I mean she literally and deliberately stepped on the flash drive that held the data on it.

Man, you know it almost seems as though she is the villain in all of this?

When Uiharu wound up telling us about what had happened, we learned that Therestina was in fact Gensei's granddaughter, who was actually the first test subject of his Ability Crystal program.

Realizing we had both been tricked, Misaka and I wound up confronting a battle-suited Therestina at the MAR Base Research Laboratory, but we were unfortunately outmatched. "Okay Therestina...wow...are you serious!?...Man does this hurt!...I really should've watched the anime past episode 3...because this really hurts....a lot!" I thought to myself, as Therestina had activated the labs Capacity Down system, and its sound waves forced me to put my hands to my ears, in a feeble attempt to block them out.

To which she also revealed that she intended to finish Gensei's work.

And as Therestina and MAR wound up leaving with Erii and the children, Misaka and I were thankfully rescued by Kongo, who had been resting nearby, following a previous Poltergeist incident.

Despite Therestina, nearly choking Misaka out, up against one of the pillars, of the outside, of the MAR lab building.

When Misaka awakened, in a hospital a little while later, she wound up blaming herself for what had recently transpired.

To which she then got out of her hospital bed, and we then attempted to go off on our own again, in an attempt to go after Therestina, before innocent people wound up getting hurt.

But not before I decided to speak up, in an effort to try and put Misaka at ease.

Seeing as how she seemed to be not in a great way, since she had blamed herself for what had transpired.

"Look Misaka, I know you must feel guilty, but you have to understand that there are some things in life that even the two of us can't fix on our own," I said in a concerned tone, an effort to put her mind at ease.

"Thanks Keiko, that means a lot," Misaka said.

However, just as we were both about to leave the hospital room, and before anything else more, could be said between the two of us, Saten then stood in front of us, and barred our way.

And I wasn't having any of it.

"Out of our way Saten, we need to go after Therestina before she winds up harming innocent people!" I said in a concerned sounding tone of voice.

However, my statement to Saten, may as well have fallen on deaf ears.

This was due to the fact, that not only did she not budge, from where she currently stood, but she then wound up, reminding us both, that we did not have to go and do everything by ourselves.

But, however something good, did result out of this, Saten got Uiharu and Kuroko, to make up with each other. Well, they actually apologized to each other, but I digress.

And on top of that, a little bit later, we then learned Kiyama was chasing after the MAR trailers to their destination.

And, with this new information now acquired, Misaka, me, Kuroko, Uiharu, Saten, Konori, and Kongo then proceeded to head out to save Erii and the other Child Errors, and hopefully get them to come out of their comas.

However, this would wind up being a much harder task, then either me or Misaka, would ever realize.

Now, remember when I mentioned that we had learned that Kiyama was after the MAR trailers? Well, unfortunately for her, she was unaware, that they were decoys, filled with the MAR Troops. Thankfully though, me and Misaka managed to step in and save her. And once this had been accomplished, a thought then went through my mind. "So, now that I think about it a bit more viewers, this sort of doesn't sit right with me...I mean...she was the one who attacked me and Misaka not too long ago...But you know what?...I am willing to look past all of that...I mean after all...Misaka did," I thought to myself, as I turned my eyesight to the left of me, to address the viewers.

Anyway, Kuroko, Kongo, Yomikawa, Tsuzuri, and the Anti-Skills, wound up holding off the rest of the MAR Troops.

While Kiyama, Uiharu and Saten headed towards Kihara's laboratory, whilst me and Misaka defended them from Therestina, who decided to attack us while we were on the highway, with a giant large mech.

Although Therestina's mech was unaffected by our basic attacks, Kuroko wound up helping both of us destroy the mech, by Misaka having me use the mech's own arm as an improvised railgun. "Well, I guess you can pretty much use anything as an improvised railgun...Still though, I much rather prefer the arcade coin...because that is easy to hold...a mech arm meanwhile, isn't," I thought to myself.

This was then followed, by a little bit of an exchange of words, between me and Misaka.

"Well Misaka, are you ready to end this?" I said with a small smile very much present on my face, as I prepared to launch the mech arm back at Therestina, who was still in her large mech.

"Keiko, you don't need to ask me, just focus on the task at hand," Misaka said in a slightly concerned sounding tone, although with a smile evident on her face as well.

"Right, Misaka, my mistake," I responded back, as I then fired the mech's arm, back at the mech, thus destroying it.

However, a little later on, as Misaka, me, Kuroko, Uiharu, Saten, and Kiyama finally arrived at the underground lab where Erii and the children were being held. Therestina, who had somehow survived, suddenly activated the lab's Capacity Down and attacked us, revealing her plan to use the First Sample from herself, and the children, to force Erii to become a Level 6 esper, and destroy the city in the process.

"Wow are you serious right now!? Therestina, why can't you just be a good villain, and just die already!?" I said, in a very agitated tone, as I held my head, while pain coursed through it from the sound waves of Capacity Down. It really did like all was lost.

However, unbeknownst to all of us, Saten, who was the only one that wasn't affected by Capacity Down, since she was a level 0, and didn't possess any esper abilities.

Anyway, she then found her way to Capacity Down's control room, and wound up destroying the controls to it, with a baseball bat.

And once me and Misaka, had gotten our bearings, we then readied ourselves to finally defeat Therestina with our railguns.

Well, that was while Therestina, then revealed a weapon, that she had had stashed in her mech suit. She said that its power was equal to or more powerful, then our railguns. "But to tell you the honest truth viewers. Sorry, Keiko here. I don't believe her on that for even a second. Anyway, back to the story."

And as both Misaka and I pulled out our respective arcade tokens from our respective skirt pockets and placed them between our respective two fingers.

I decided that now was as good a time as any, to say some parting words for Therastina.

"So, any last words, how about, I'm sorry for what I did, something along those lines, hmm?" I said with a determined tone very evident on my face, as I started charging electricity into my arm and hand that held my arcade coin, to which Misaka was doing the same.

"Well, its your loss," I said.

To which I then, without turning to Misaka, decided to speak up.

"So Misaka, you ready to end this properly?" I asked as I prepared to flip my arcade coin.

"Keiko, how many times are you going to ask that?!" Misaka responded back, now clearly not very happy with me asking her these unnecessary questions.

"Right, again, my mistake," I said as a bead of sweat found its way down one side of my face.

And with those final exchange of words between us, we flipped our respective coins, and as soon as they came back down again to rest between our two fingers again, we fired, producing our respective railguns.

However, at that exact same moment, Therestina wound up firing the weapon that I had mentioned earlier, and a power struggle then began between both of our railguns, and Therestina's weapon.

Thankfully though, our railguns, wound up overpowering her weapon. And not only did our railguns, destroy her weapon, but it also, wiped her out of existence.

And, with the First Sample now in her possession, Kiyama wound up creating the cure and wound up finally awakened Banri and the other children that had gone into comas, to which she gave her thanks to both me and Misaka.

And in the aftermath, the recovering children gave a birthday message to Kiyama via a blimp as Misaka, myself, and everyone else watched.

However, as I looked on at the scene before me, something unexpected happened;

The scene around me suddenly began to shift and warp.

"What the heck is going on!?...Wait...why isn't everyone else noticing that this is happening, and why isn't it affecting them either?" I thought to myself, while displaying an expression of total shock and fear.

But, before I could think, or do anything else, the scene around me, then got very bright.

When the brightness around me seized, after a few seconds, I then found myself in a room. "Wait a sec, why does this room look familiar to me? Oh...those are some pretty big looking doors...wait, where have I seen those before?" I thought to myself, with a look of deep thought on my face.

However, it was when a familiar female voice, started to speak to me, from across the room, I then realized exactly where I was.

"I am very sorry to bring you here like this Keiko, but given the current circumstances, I saw no other..." the voice was about to continue when I decided to cut her off. But not before a thought came to mind. "Wait a sec, doesn't that voice, sound way too much like Setsuna Meioh a.k.a Sailor Pluto?!...Well, I am going to have to cut her off from speaking for the moment...well...that sounded rude, even though I am only thinking about it...still...I have to do it," I thought to myself, as I then cut her off mid sentence.

"You can spare me that Setsuna. I already know that you are the sailor guardian of time and space. And usually, when someone is summoned to meet you face to face like this, I can only assume that it is due to something of grave importance. So Setsuna, what is it you want from someone like me, and why didn't you ask Misaka about this rather then me?" I asked, sounding confused, and yet also intrigued. As I wound up referring to the Sailor Guardian of time and space by her civilian name rather then her senshi name, as Sailor Pluto, then came into view, from the other side of the room. "Well, so this is what the famous Sailor Pluto looks like in person...you know...the anime really doesn't do someone like her enough justice...I really hope, that she isn't too upset, about Pluto being demoted to being a dwarf planet...actually...you know what...let me just make a mental note...to never even mention that to her...like ever...because the last thing that I want...is to have someone like Pluto...bring her wrath down on me," I thought to myself, as a bead of sweat, made its presence known, on one side of my face. 

"Look Keiko, there are a great many things you don't understand, and yet, now that I have gotten a better look at you, you seem to remind me of someone," Sailor Pluto said, with a bit of intrigue present, in her tone of voice

"Oh really, what things don't I...wait...who do I remind you of? And furthermore, am I to assume that they are not of your world as I am of Misaka's?" I asked, now sounding much more intrigued.

It was at this point, that a look of shock found, its way across Sailor Pluto's face, which then subsided seconds later.

"Ah, it looks like wisdom doesn't always come with age, does it Setsuna?" I said with a look of calm on my face. "Okay, well that was a corny thing to say...wait a sec...if this person is in fact another version of me...then I might as well ask her about it," I thought to myself. But, I also decided to ask Setsuna, as well as judge her expression, that she gave in response, to see if I was indeed, right about my suspicion, or not.

"This person, who you say that I remind you of, have they by any chance, had a run in, with a person on your team?...And judging by your previous shocked expression, I can only assume, that it was with someone, of great importance, perhaps Sailor Moon?" I asked, whilst pressing further.

However, Setsuna, at this point now displayed, a look of frustration, as she was now, clearly not at all amused, with me asking such a question.

But it was at this point, that wanting to avoid any sort of issue, perhaps Pluto possibly bringing her wrath down on me, if something wasn't said. I decided to do a little damage control. "Okay...well I certainly wasn't expecting Sailor Pluto to respond like that...well...time to try and put her at ease," I thought to myself, as I then spoke up, while doing my absolute best, to try and put Sailor Pluto, at ease.

"Look, I know I am being rough on you a little bit with these questions, but you have to understand where I am coming from here. I understand that you mean well Setsuna. But the fact of the matter is, your timeline went askew, when Sailor Moon, wound up crossing paths, with the person, that you said, that I reminded you of. Because if I had to make a bet, he or she, knows way more, about you and the senshi, then you might think they do. And, they probably knew about that info, long before they crossed paths, with Sailor Moon," I said in a very comforting tone.

Thankfully, it was at this point, that the frustration, wound up leaving Pluto's face, and her kind expression once again returned.

"Just be prepared Keiko, for I fear that a dark evil is close to returning once again. And for all of our sake, you and Misaka, had best ready yourselves. Because you and I, may be meeting each other again, a lot sooner then you may think," Pluto said, as she then clutched her garnet rod tightly.

"Message received loud and clear, oh and Pluto?" I asked.

"What is it Keiko?" Pluto replied.

"Please don't hesitate, to pay me a visit, once in a while, there is still so much, that I would like to learn, about your world, including what went on in your guy's past. And perhaps, I would like to learn, a little bit more from you, about this other person, that you said that I remind you of," I said, with a small smile finding its way onto my face.

It was at this point, that a blush, then found its way, onto Pluto's face.

"Well...I certainly wasn't expecting Sailor Pluto to blush...I am not exactly sure how to respond to that," I thought to myself, as a bead of sweat, appeared, on one side, of my face.

And with that final thought, the scene around me, once again, got very bright.

And when the light subsided, after a few seconds, I once again, found myself, back with everyone else.

"Well, I certainly wasn't expecting, to get a visit, from the famous Sailor Pluto...I wonder what this great evil was that she was talking about...wait...she couldn't mean...okay...let's not jump to conclusions here...but still...it would make a lot of sense, if 'it' is going to be returning...oh good god no...not to mention that 'she', might wind up returning as well...hard to believe, that she went so far, as to kill the senshi, all because she wanted their star seeds...actually...you know what...let me just push this to the side...because now...all I am doing...is just speculating," I thought to myself.

And yet, though I didn't know it at the time. That what had just happened with Sailor Pluto, had now set the stage, for a convergence, that no one, would ever have foreseen. And also, Pluto now had suspicions, for a certain someone, who had been mentioned, during our conversation. And she was now going to do her best, to either confirm or deny those suspicions.

Chapter Text

Date: August 9, 2009

It was just another typical day for one Kuroko Shirai at Judgment's 177th branch, well, that is until a report came in regarding some unusual seismic activity somewhere in Academy City.

Initially Kuroko thought it was energy spikes from Esper abilities, like with the poltergeist incidents from a few days ago.

However, this couldn't be the case, since Therestina was in custody.

And this would soon be determined, to not only not be a poltergeist incident, but in fact something much more unique.

Meanwhile, at Tokiwadai Middle School, me and Misaka, were currently in the schools library. And the reason for this? Well, we had both already finished our school work.

"Yes viewers, sorry, Keiko here. Now, did you all honestly really think, that being in the anime of A Certain Scientific Railgun, was just all fun and games? No, of course not, as after all viewers. There is in fact a very good reason, as to why me and Misaka, are often referred too, as the Aces Of Tokiwadai. Not just because of both of our current ranks as the third ranked level 5 Espers, in all of Academy City. But also, because we are both ace students, with regards to putting in the effort, to study. I mean after all viewers, we both didn't just become level 5 Espers by accident. In fact, as I am sure you read my bio information, from chapter 4. I, like that of Misaka, started out as a level 1 Esper, like everyone else. As in, we both had to earn our way into becoming level 5 Espers. Through both hard work, and dedication. Now, some of you, will probably wind up arguing, in an effort to contest, that I didn't earn my rank like that of Misaka, right? Well viewers, you have to remember, that I wound up in this body, by an act of...well...let's just call it an act of fate...shall we?..."

However, my fourth wall break, was then sort of cut short, by the arrival of three people to where we had been busy reading just a few moments ago. These were of course, Wannai, Awatsuki, and also, Mitsuko Kongo. As in, the very same Mitsuko Kongo, whom I had mentioned in the very first chapter of this fanfic. Only thing was, that after a bit of small talk among the five of us. I then, couldn't help, but overhear, a couple of the voices, of the surrounding students, mentioning something about another student, who was currently on the halfway landing on the libraries flight of stairs.

And, once I had turned my attention towards where they had been mentioning. I was then greeted, with a sight, that quite frankly, had me then suddenly become, quite unhappy with.

I mean, Misaki Shokuhou, another level 5 Esper of Tokiwadai Middle School, unlike me and Misaka, was quite honestly...what's the word...ah yes...arrogant...and very much full of herself.

The only thing was...well...

"Well, hello Misaka and Keiko..." The unmistakably annoying voice of Shokuhou said to me and Misaka, as she had made her way over to our table in the library, and proceeded to try, and strike up a conversation with the both of us. The only trouble was, from what I could see on Misaka's face, she wasn't exactly too happy, that Shokuhou, was bothering her at this very moment. And quite frankly, I wasn't exactly happy about it either.

"I said, hello Misaka and Keiko..." Shokuhou said to us both again, only this time, she had poked Misaka on her left arm, and then did the same to me, only it was on my right arm.

And to be honest, I was now starting, to get very annoyed.

"Shokuhou, don't you have anything else you can be doing at this moment?! Maybe not annoying the living daylights out of the both of us?!" I said, and although I had said it, in a somewhat hush-like tone, a tickmark was still now becoming present, on one side of my face.

"Oh Keiko sweetie, I didn't know that we were not acting like a lady...Lucky Strike?" Shokuhou said to me, in a somewhat sarcastically demeaning sounding manner. While she wound up using my epithet, as a sort of way, to try and get me to pop off in anger.

The good news was, that upon Shokuhou then taking in the currently less then pleased expression on Misaka's face, she then knew better, then try to press me any further with her taunting. Which not surprisingly, was then followed, by Misaka, then getting up from her seat.

"Listen you, what gives you the right...?!" Misaka began, only to then feel a hand on her right shoulder, and when she looked to me, she then noticed, that I was basically giving her an expression, as if to let her know that dealing with Shokuhou at this moment, just wasn't worth the headache.

I then turned my attention to Shokuhou, and then spoke up. While I still had my hand, on Misaka's right shoulder. "Misaki Shokuhou, the city's most powerful mental ability user, and the fifth ranked level 5 Esper, isn't that right...Mental Out?" I said, with a now all telling smirk on my face, while I took a little bit of pleasure, in saying one of Shokuhou's epithets, with a bit of disdain in my tone.

"So Shokuhou...do you really want to start this here?!...Because we both will if you're willing to start?!..." I said, now raising my voice, just a bit louder, as I now, had a displeased look of anger, on my face.

"Oh, well, though that would be a good fight, I don't think that it would be fair, as a matter of fact..." Shokuhou said, as she reached into her purse, and then pulled out what looked like a television remote. Which, after she had clicked one of its many buttons, I then took immediate notice, as all the other students in the library, then stood up, as they looked like they, were all in trance like states.

"Why not fight against all of our lovely students as well...Lucky Strike?" Shokuhou once again said, as she once again used my epithet, in yet another bit, to try to get me, just that much more upset.

"Just kidding..." Shokuhou said, as she then pressed the same button on her remote, which effectively cut the connection, between her remote, and the students. And this was confirmed, by all the students, then snapping out of their trance-like states.

"I see that you haven't changed, the way that you abuse your ability is still depraved," Misaka said.

"Just consider this a warning to the both of you, k?" Shokuhou said, while she wound up pointing at the both of us, with a sort of shooting gesture, only for her to raise her pointing finger, and her hand, slightly upwards, as if imitating her firing a gun at the both of us. And she did so, while making an emphasis, on the word 'k?'

A little while later, out on the streets of Academy City. Following the run-in with Misaki Shokuhou at the library at Tokiwadai. Me and Misaka were now walking down one of Academy City's many busy streets, that is, until we felt a tremor that seemed to be coming from somewhere nearby.

"Wait, is this a poltergeist? It can't be, Therestina is in custody! So what the heck is this?" I fearfully thought to myself.

"Keiko, you need to pull yourself together, we need to find out where it's coming from," Misaka said to me.

"Right Misaka, right behind you," I said, as we took off in the direction to where we thought the tremor was originating from.

Only, when we happened upon an alley, there was nothing unusual there.

That is, until a portal opened up in front of us, and several figures were thrown through it.

"What the heck?!" I said, clearly shocked from what had just happened.

And then I recognized one of them, no scratch that, I recognized all but one of them.

What sort of twist of fate had found me and Misaka face to face with all of the Sailor Senshi, and all of the Love Angels.

Apparently this is what Setsuna had meant by me and Misaka preparing ourselves.

Because I would assume that this fight must have been very important, if these two groups were working together.

And it wasn't until they all got their bearings, that the one girl that I didn't recognize.

Who now that I realized, had the same hairstyle as I did, and looked exactly like me, minus the sword that she held in her left hand, the outfit that she wore, and her eyes being light blue instead of brown, then decided to speak up.

"Is everyone okay? Sis, are you alright?" She asked the girl with the pink hair with a look of concern on her face.

"Yea sis, I'm fine, but I'm going to be feeling that for a while," the pink haired girl said with a halfhearted laugh, as she rubbed her bottom.

"Okay, sorry to interrupt this moment between the two of you, but are you Wedding Peach by any chance?" I asked the pink haired girl, as I approached her, with some nervousness.

"Wait a sec Keiko, you know her?" Misaka asked me.

I then turned my attention back to Misaka.

And it was then that I realized, that I couldn't really tell her the truth about why I knew all of them, well, all but one of them.

Not only would she not believe me, but it would quickly turn this into a very awkward and also very bad situation very quickly.

I mean, how would you feel if you told your favorite characters that they were fictional and they were part of tv shows that had been enjoyed by millions of people? Actually, you know what, seeing as how both me and Misaka can break the fourth wall, it wouldn't wind up being that bad, but it would still be bad nonetheless.

So I did the best possible thing I could possibly do in this situation, I told as much of the truth as I possibly could, while at the same time lying slightly.

"Misaka, do you remember when we were watching Dr. Kiyama's recovering children give her that birthday message via that blimp?" I asked her.

"Yea, what about it?" Misaka asked.

"Well Misaka, I guess now is more of a time as any to tell you, since the proof is in front of us now. The reason why I know who all of them are, is because one of them happens to be the very person that I crossed paths with. Sailor Pluto, if there was ever a time for you to speak up, now would be a good time to for you to do so, because I think you have something that you need to tell everyone," I said, turning my attention to her.

This, not surprisingly, caught the attention of everyone that was present in the alley, except for Sailor Pluto herself.

It was then that me and Misaka heard two voices, that seemed to be coming from above us.

And when the two of us looked up, we saw three people, two of which had wings on their backs, and all looked to be a bit younger then me and Misaka.

But the most shocking part about them, was that one of them looked shockingly like I had looked like back in the real world, albeit a bit younger.

The other two, I also recognized, and then realized that this was going to be very very interesting.

''So, the Love Angels, the Senshi, and now Sakura Avalon, the master of the clow cards herself now graces us with her presence, and if I had to take an educated guess, that kid that looks quite a lot like me from back in the real world...Given that he wields the same staff as Sakura, albeit a different color...I can only assume that he's me, except that version of me wound up becoming something that I never thought would ever be possible...That version of me is a Cardcaptor?!...Then that would mean that the girl with the light blue hair that I didn't recognize...oh god...she's me as a Love Angel?!" I thought to myself as I slowly started to realize that I was staring at two other versions of myself, from two different anime dimensions.

Both of which not only had powers that equaled the main characters in their worlds, but the Love Angel version of me seemed to be allied with someone that I never thought to be possible.

And on top of all of this, she was in her highest form, her Eternal Sailor Moon form.

It was then that I realized, that this, would wind up being the start, of a beautiful friendship.

After things in the alley had transpired, and all of the introductions had been done.

Me and Misaka, along with everyone else.

Who obviously had powered down, so as to not draw any unwanted attention to themselves.

And after Sailor Pluto had explained the situation to all of us in the alley, that apparently the entity, known as Chaos, was returning quite a lot earlier then expected, and we would be seeing an unknown number of some of our enemies making an unfortunate return.

This didn't seem to bother us though, since Therestina was in custody, and we didn't seem to currently have any enemies that currently wanted us dead.

So this begged the question, why did Sailor Pluto need our help?

I guess these enemies really were bad enough that it required more than just them to get this done.

Anyways, it was while we were all walking down one of the not crowded streets one of them was suggesting to another on their next plan of action.

However, before she could say anything else, multiple portals opened up on the sidewalk, beneath everyone, causing everyone to disappear through them, and out of sight.

And this, was now the final step, on the road to what would be the final battle.

That would not just decide the fate of Academy City, but of 2 other dimensions as well.

Date: July 29, 2000

Seconds seemed to tick by, as Limone waited patiently in Aphrodite's throne room for everyone else to appear, he only hoped, that given the circumstances, that things would not be as hopeless as they currently seemed.

And from what he and Aphrodite had already witnessed, they were going to need all of the help they could get, and with those who were already currently there, and with those about to arrive, he only hoped that it would be enough, for all of them to win the day.

He just hoped that from what Sailor Pluto had foreseen, things would hopefully turn out okay.

And when several portals opened up in front of him, spitting out 19 people, 5 of which he recognized immediately, and 14 of which he did not.

But he could only assume, that from what he sensed, that they were also just like the other 5, he knew that things were about to get a whole lot more interesting.

Date: August 9, 2009

Meanwhile, back in Academy City, in a lab, a man by the name of Gensei Kihara stood in a large wide open room, and he seemed to be waiting for something, or rather someone.

And sure enough, as if on queue, quite a few figures of various sizes spawned out of thin air.

"Ah I see that you have all returned, so tell me Raindevila and Galaxia, have they made it into the city?" Gensei asked, his usual evil smirk now present on his face.

However, he originally wasn't alone in the large wide open room.

Quite a few other individuals had already been there before Raindevila, Joker and Galaxia had arrived there.

And it was at this point, that several of them had decided to speak up.

"Forget about that Gensei, how much longer are we supposed to wait until I get to make those love angels pay?!" Pluie said, with severe anger and malign intent present in his tone.

"Pluie, would you pipe down, you are really starting to get on my nerves!" Jadeite fumed, clearly not at all amused with the fact that Pluie had been going on and on about how he very much wanted to make the love angels pay.

"You can't talk to him like that Jadeite, it's bad manners...don't you know?" Potamos answered back, followed by her usual verbal tic.

"Potamos, when I want your opinion, I'll ask for it, is that clear enough for you?!" Jadeite angrily responded back.

"Frankly, in my honest opinion, the three of you are all being quite irritating, why don't you all just do us a favor, and just stop bickering!?" Tigers eye said, now quite fed up with the bickering between the three of them.

"Silence!" Galaxia said.

This immediately caused the bickering between the four of them to stop.

"Need I remind the four of you, as well as the rest of us, that we all share a common enemy," Galaxia said, obviously not amused with the bickering.

"And if I may follow up Galaxia, we all have a good chance of getting what we want," Queen Nehellenia said, an evil smirk present on her face.

"So what is it that you're suggesting, Queen Nehellenia?" Nephrite asked.

"She is suggesting that we all work together, or did you not realize that from what Galaxia had said?" Zoisite said to Nephrite as he facepalmed. (A/N: Yes Zoisite is a male in this, just like in the original anime, Fish Eye is also a male. Gotta keep true to who they are, villains or not. Btw, two of the villains that are present, are going to soon learn, that withholding vital information can sometimes get you killed. And no it is not ooc for either of them either).

"So it is settled then," Hawks eye said.

"The only question now is?" Kaolinite said.

"Where to settle this?" Petora said.

"And where shall they all take their final breaths?" Eudial said.

"One of the parks in the city shall do quite nicely, don't you think?" Mimete suggested.

"Yes, that should do quite nicely indeed," Queen Beryl said.

This was then followed by everyone present letting out an evil laugh.

This, was going to be one hell of a tough final fight.

Actually, not really.

But more on that in a little bit.

Chapter Text

Date: July 29, 2000

More seconds seemed to tick by as the 19 of us lay tangled and splayed out on the ground of Aphrodite's throne room.

But eventually, we all started to come to, and when some of us did, we very much snapped to attention instantly.

"Okay, let me honest with you sis, I am really getting tired of being thrown into portals!" Shinko said to Momoko, through a slight bit of frustration being present in her tone of voice.

It was then that I decided to speak up.

"You think you have it rough Shinko, try having to have someone cling onto you when you have been thrown through a portal, and then hit the floor with them clinging onto you as well!" I said, referring to the fact that as the portals on the sidewalk had appeared, Misaka picked that particular moment to try and use her electricity to try and cling to a nearby wall with me trying to cling to the wall with my electricity, with Misaka holding onto me, in an attempt to avoid having both of us getting sucked into the portals.

However, another portal on the wall wound up sucking the two of us into it anyway.

It was at this point that Limone picked this point to speak up. "I am terribly sorry to bring you all here like this, but seeing as how things have turned out, we saw no other option."

It was at this point, that the girl who I now knew was named Shinko, as well as Momoko, Yuri, Hinagiku, and Scarlet, then proceeded to turn their attention towards the sound of the familiar male voice. Which was followed quickly by everyone else.

"Wait what do you mean by we Limone?" Momoko now confusedly proceeded asked.

"I can help you answer that," another female voice now proceeded to chime in with saying.

This voice, although none of the other Love Angels recognized it, but both me and Shinko did.

For when the nine sailor senshi turned their attention towards the source of the female voice, they were met with not just the form of Queen Serenity, but of Neo Queen Serenity as well.

Okay, so from I knew about both of them regarding information on each of their characters, both Neo Queen Serenity and Queen Serenity, were basically very very powerful individuals of the Sailor Moon Dimension.

One was the original queen of the Silver Millennium from back in the past, the other, was the future ruler of Crystal Tokyo, and also, Usagi, from the 30th century.

Man, things just keep getting weirder and weirder don't they?

So essentially, we had the past, the present, and the future, standing right in front of us, literally.

But, more surprises, were still to come.

Okay, remember when I said that more surprises were still to come, well, I wasn't kidding.

And after the explanation of the current situation to everyone from Aphrodite, Queen Serenity, and Neo Queen Serenity, it was quickly apparent.

That what Sailor Pluto had said in the alley, about several of their old foes making an unexpected return, was not only true.

But it also seemed that bringing the rest of us in, was more then a justifiable thing to do, considering what we were all up against.

However, we were about to get some help, and I mean quite a lot more help.

Because at the moment, when Usagi, Momoko, Sakura, and Misaka, each asked what the three of them intended by help.

More portals opened up behind the three of them, and out walked familiar faces, and I mean a lot of familiar faces.

Usagi wasted no time in running into one of their arms, who was obviously Mamoru, with Chibiusa right beside him.

Sakura, Zachary, and Li, wasted no time, running towards their friends, Madison, Meilin, and Yue.

Me and Misaka, although Misaka was a bit resistant on it, walked over and had her casually say hi to Touma, and also one Mitsuko Kongo, and Kuroko Shirai, who were also present beside him, despite having Misaka blush profusely, and having me let out a huge sigh in response to having her blush.

And it was then that I noticed Misaki Shokuhou, another level 5 Esper.

Of all of the level 5's in Academy City, Misaki Shokuhou was a well known level 5. 5th ranked in fact, which ranks her two spots below me and Misaka.

And from our recent encounter with her earlier in the day, she was known for irritating the living hell out of the both of us.

"What are you doing here...Shokuhou...haven't you caused me and Misaka enough of a headache the last time we met?!" I said, quite irritated, and clearly not even the least bit happy to see her.

And to be completely honest, neither was Misaka for that matter.

Misaki Shokuhou, another one of Academy City's level 5's, and a well known student of Tokiwadai Middle School. Apparently she was named "The Queen Of Tokiwadai." But she is certainly no queen to me.

She's a mind hacker of sorts.

An Esper with an ability called Mental Out.

Think of a computer hacker of sorts, but instead of manipulating and messing with someone's computer, she messes with and manipulates with a persons mind instead.

That is the power of Mental Out.

And that remote of hers was responsible for having irritated the both of us earlier in the day.

However, this did not stop Kuroko from being her usual perverted self.

She was however, somewhat reserved about it.

Due to the fact that Shokuhou was present.

Kuroko had had a run in with her not too long ago.

And from what I had heard, it was...shall we say...well...it happened...lets just go with that.

Which was of course followed up with Misaka smacking her on the head in response.

And Momoko wasted no time in running towards Yousuke, with Shinko following close behind.

But, despite all of this, a huge tremor was then felt throughout the throne room, interrupting the festivities.

And upon being told by Sailor Pluto that it was finally time, the senshi pulled out their respective transformation items.

The Love Angels readied their respective items as well.

And Sakura, Zachary, and Li, readied their items as well.

"Moon Eternal...Make Up!"

"Moon Crystal Power...Make Up!"

"Mercury Crystal Power...Make Up!"

"Mars Crystal Power...Make Up!"

"Jupiter Crystal Power...Make Up!"

"Venus Crystal Power...Make Up!"

"Saturn Planet Power...Make Up!"

"Uranus Planet Power...Make Up!"

"Neptune Planet Power...Make Up!"

"Pluto Planet Power...Make Up!"

"Beautiful Wedding Flower! Angel Amour Peach!"

"Elegant Wedding Flower!"

"Graceful Wedding Flower! Angel Precious Lily!"

"Attractive Wedding Flower! Angel Courage Daisy!"

"Excellent Wedding Flower! Angel Passionate Salvia!"

"Key of the star, with powers burning bright, reveal the staff, and shine your light, release!"

Meanwhile in one of Academy City's many parks, the villains were waiting to take on all of us, which was headed by none other then Joker, Galaxia, Raindevila, and Gensei Kihara. Well, not exactly, but more on that in a little bit.

It was while they were all waiting for us to arrive, that several of the many villains, decided to speak up and start bickering...again.

"How long are we supposed to wait?!" Pluie asked in an irritated tone of voice.

"Oh pipe down Pluie, last I checked, your whining was starting to get on my nerves the last time you spoke up!" Jadeite responded back with an irritated tone to match that of Pluie's.

"Hey, you can't talk to him like that Jadeite, it is bad manners...don't you know?" Potamos chimed in, and then followed up with her usual verbal tic.

"Potamos, do you ever stop using that at the end of everything you say, it gets very annoying!" Jadeite snidely responded back, clearly very irritated and annoyed by this point.

I mean, how would you feel if you were brutally humiliated years ago at Haneda Airport by Usagi/Sailor Moon, Ami/Sailor Mercury, And Rei/Sailor Mars, and having to be put to eternal sleep upon arrival back to Queen Beryl, despite learning each of their identities.

"Hey guys, Angel Bluebell here. Yes, you didn't think I'd forget about you guys did I? Anyway…" "I'm sorry, why are you here Bluebell? This isn't the time or the place for this!" "Also, last I checked, this is not your fanfiction perspective either…" "Oh, Keiko! So we apparently have to have a rule now for fourth wall breaks!? You do realize that…" "I'm not saying that there has to be a rule Bluebell, I'm just saying that there's a time and place for it, and this isn't it!" "*sigh* Okay, alright Keiko, I see your point."

Anyway, unnecessary fourth wall break with Angel Bluebell aside…It was at this point that Galaxia picked this opportunity to speak up. "I think that is enough out of the three of you, don't you think, or do I need to remind you how things went back at the lab?"

This caused all three of the villains to stop arguing immediately, and bowed to Galaxia in apology. "Our apologies Galaxia," they said in response.

"Good, now be ready, we have a battle that we can possibly win here, in fact, I am counting on it," Galaxia said, as she turned her attention forward again, and a smirk once again found its way onto her face.

And as several portals opened up in front of all the villains, Queen Nehellenia decided to speak up.

"Ah, right on time," she said whilst smirking.

And as all of us stepped through the multiple portals and out onto the battlefield, we all readied ourselves, for what would be the most important battle of our lives.

But what the villains did not expect, and nor did they account for, was for far several more people then they had expected, to step through those portals.

And that, would wind up giving us the slightest of upper hands, in what would be this final battle.

And it was at this point, that I recognized the looks on some of the villains faces, and then decided to speak up.

"I'm sorry, were you expecting fewer of us?" I said, a cocky smirk finding its way onto my face.

"Keiko, I would say that judging from their expressions, yes, that would appear to be the case," Zachary said, wearing his own cocky smirk, with his staff clenched tightly in his hands.

"Well then, what do you say that we show them what it means to be a hero?" Angel Bluebell said, wearing her own cocky smirk, brandishing her sword at the villains.

"Sounds good to me sis, and remember that we are always behind you," Wedding Peach said to Angel Bluebell.

"Thanks sis, and don't worry, as long as we stick to the plan, there won't be any issues," Angel Bluebell said.

It was then, as the sound of chiming bells filled the air once more, that the senshi and the love angels then began their respective introductions.

"As the breeze graces the evening calm, and those who love and cherish each other share an everlasting bond! On this fine summer day, you have all have put all of our worlds that we care so much about in grave danger, and for that I can't forgive you! I am the Love Angel! I am Wedding Peach, and I am extremely angry with you!" Wedding Peach said, as she struck her usual pose.

"The nature of the bluebell, is to spread joy and love, allowing friendships to remain strong! I can't forgive those who commit acts of evil! I am the Love Angel! I am Angel Bluebell, and I am very angry with you!" Angel Bluebell said, as she swung her sword up towards and over her right armor clad shoulder, stopped it mid downward swing, held it in front of her in a battle ready stance, and struck a pose.

"In the language of flowers, the name of the pure lily is special, it means that it will bloom and grant love!" Angel Lily said, as she struck a pose.

"The daisy is the emblem of the innocent heart, and it can withstand the force of even the most evil wind!" Angel Daisy said as she struck a pose.

"In the language of flowers, Salvia means a burning heart! The warrior from heaven, Angel Salvia, is here to do battle! All of you devils who misread innocent hearts, I will erase your filthy souls!" Angel Salvia said as she struck a pose.

"I am the Pretty Guardian, who fights for Love and for Justice, I am Sailor Moon! And now in the name of the moon, I'll punish you!" Sailor Moon said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am the Pretty Guardian who fights for Love and for Justice! I am Sailor Chibi Moon! And now in the Name of the Future Moon, I'll punish you!" Sailor Chibi Moon said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am the Pretty Guardian, who fights for Love and Intelligence, I am Sailor Mercury! Douse yourself in water and repent!" Sailor Mercury said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am the Pretty Guardian who fights for Love and for Passion! I am Sailor Mars! In the name of Mars, I'll chastise you!" Sailor Mars said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am the Pretty Guardian who fights for Love and for Courage! I am Sailor Jupiter! I'll fill you regret, It'll leave you numb!" Sailor Jupiter said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am the Pretty Guardian who Fights for Love and for Beauty! I am Sailor Venus! In the name of Venus, I'll punish you with the power of love!" Sailor Venus said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am an emissary from the abyss of Death. Protected by Saturn, the Outer Planet of Destruction, the Guardian of Silence. I am Sailor Saturn." Sailor Saturn said as she struck her usual pose.

"Protected by Uranus, the Planet of the Wind. Guardian of Heavens. I am Sailor Uranus!" Sailor Uranus said as she struck her usual pose.

"Protected by Neptune, the Outer Planet of the Seas, Guardian of the Deep Sea. I am Sailor Neptune." Sailor Neptune said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am the Keeper of the Door of Space and Time. I am Sailor Pluto, Guardian of the Underworld." Sailor Pluto said as she struck her usual pose.

"On behalf of Aphrodite..." Wedding Peach said.

"On behalf of Queen Serenity, Neo Queen Serenity, and the future of Crystal Tokyo..." Eternal Sailor Moon added in.

"On behalf of all of my friends..." Sakura added in.

"It's time for you all to face judgment," Kuroko Shirai added in for good measure, causing not just the three of them to sweatdrop, but it also caused Angel Bluebell and Zachary to do so as well.

However, me and Misaka, did not, and I realized that it was because she was just doing her job, well, we all were.

And this was truly going to be a battle, that was going to be one for the books.

Oh right, the plan.

Going back to when we had all been in the rift between the portals, waiting for the portals to open up to allow us onto the battlefield.

Although the plan had only been thought in only a few minutes, basically on the fly, by just Usagi, Misaka, me, Sakura, Zachary, Momoko, Shinko, and Kuroko, it still seemed like a pretty solid plan.

I mean, what would you expect from 5 of some of anime's best and most powerful female characters?

And then there was me, Zachary, and Shinko, who had not only managed to live up to their reputations, but we had also managed to each accomplish something that most people wouldn't have even have dreamed to be possible.

We had each managed to not only to measure up to their sterling reputations, and become someone who was of equal power and strength to the main characters in each of our worlds, but we were also their allies, as well as their siblings. Well, siblings to each of our respective characters in our worlds, apart from Sailor Moon, but we'll just gloss over that part.

And that, was more powerful then any sort of magic or any sort of Esper ability could ever be.

Because what is more powerful, then the power of friendship.

Which would explain why the 8 of us were able to come up with such a brilliant plan so quickly.

And to top it all off, the enemy, was in fact no slouch.

Sailor Pluto was not kidding.

Jadeite, Nephrite, Zoisite, Kunzite, Gensei, Pluie, Aquelda, Potamos, Petora, Igneous, Raindevila, Eudial, Kaolinite, The Witches 5, The Amazon Trio, Queen Nehellenia, Queen Beryl, Joker, and of course, Galaxia.

Man, talk about a rouges gallery. And I thought that Batman had it rough?

So to compensate for this, we were going to have the Senshi, with help from Kuroko, Keiko, Misaki, Touma and Misaka, to dispatch Jadeite, Nephrite, Zoisite, Kunzite, Gensei, Eudial, Kaolinite, The Witches 5, The Amazon Trio, Queen Nehellenia, Queen Beryl, and Joker.

And have Shinko, along with Momoko, Yousuke, and the other Love Angels, with help from Sakura, Zachary, and Li, help us deal with them, along with Pluie, Aquelda, Petora, Igneous, Raindevila, Potamos, and Galaxia.

Plus, this also meant, that not only would everyone participate, but because none of these villains, had ever crossed paths with Sakura, Zachary, or any of their friends. Well, only Kongo, Kuroko and Touma couldn't participate, but that was only because their ability had no use in a setting such as a park. No possible projectiles for Kongo to launch with her Aero Hand ability. Neither Misaka or myself wanted to see Kuroko get unnecessarily hurt. And Touma couldn't participate mostly because Misaka said so. And not wanting to incur her wrath, knowing full well what she's capable of, we decided to accept it. Plus, it was going to be very frowned upon if one Mistuko Kongo or Kuroko Shirai wound up causing unnecessary damage to one of Academy City's many parks. Sure they are both Level 4 espers, and a very good ones at that, but we were just not willing to take the risk of causing any unnecessary collateral damage. Well in Kongo's case anyway. Plus, Kongo likes hearing herself talk just a little too much, but she's a friend of ours, so you kind of have to deal with that. And Kuroko's well...yea...anyways, moving on.

This was basically the ultimate advantage that we had, and also because they had Misaka, me, Misaki, Touma, Kongo, Kuroko, and Touma as well.

And with the plan having been settled, we stepped through the rift between the portals, and out onto the battlefield.

Chapter Text

Date: August 9, 2009

As all of us stood on the battlefield, facing down the group of villains opposite us.

Angel Bluebell picked this moment in time to speak up.

It was now time to put the first phase of our plan in motion.

"Before we all start this, I would like to say a few things, to clear the air a little bit, Jadeite, Igneous, isn't their something that you would like to tell everyone?" Angel Bluebell said, a cocky smirk finding its way onto her face.

They both however looked slightly perplexed. But not for long. As Zachary then decided to speak up.

"I think what Bluebell here is trying to say is, Jadeite, why don't we start with you first. If I am not mistaken you know who some of us really are, don't you?" Zachary said, pretty much hinting back to when Jadeite had discovered Sailor Moon, Sailor Mercury, and Sailor Mar's identities during their fight at Haneda Airport several years back.

"And Igneous, you appear to know who some of us really are as well, isn't that correct?" Angel Bluebell said, a blank look with a hint of mistrust present on her face, obviously referring back to when Igneous had accidentally discovered the identities of her, Wedding Peach, Angel Lily, and Angel Daisy.

It was at this point, that the perplexed looks on Jadeite's and Igneous' faces, were then replaced by looks of anger and rage.

"Ah, so you do both remember, I'm honestly quite surprised you haven't told the rest of your comrades about it, you would think that sort of important information would've been shared among all of you?" I sighed, which was followed by an eye roll from me as well.

"Jadeite, what are they talking about, would you care to explain yourself!?" Tigers eye said, with severe intent and anger.

"Iggy, you seemed to have been holding out on us, it is so not like you to do that...you know!?" Potamos said with severe anger, followed by her usual verbal tic.

"Well Misaka...Shokuhou, I think that's our queue, time to see if a forcefield can stand up to 3 of Academy City's top seven level 5s," I said, with a quick deadpan sideways glance to Shokuhou, since I was still not too thrilled to be working with her.

And with a quick nod of approval from Misaka, we each pulled out several arcade coins from our respective skirt pockets, and placed one of those coins between our respective two fingers.

And once we both had channeled enough electricity, we fired, each of us producing our respective railguns. But, in order for this to work, we had to fire all of our coins in rapid succession. Not an easy thing to accomplish, when neither of us had done this before. I mean, after all, our best is 8 shots per minute, as shown in the 2nd chapter of this fic. So, we would need to exceed that, as well as fire them in much closer succession. Not easy, but also not impossible. So, once we had fired the first of our coins, we then proceeded to fire several more in close succession. And when I say close succession, I mean that we wound up firing a combined total of 9 coins in the span of only 9 seconds. And each of them produced a railgun each. And while Misaka fired 5 railguns, I fired 4. And each one was aimed at each of the 9 villains that we had all decided were the ones that had to go first. I mean after all, Jadeite, Nephrite, Zoisite, and Kunzite, were the most problematic. As all four of them could produce forcefields to block any magic or physical based attack. But, while that is in fact the case. Those forcefields of theirs aren't strong enough to stop something traveling at three times the speed of sound. And that, is why this plan had no chance of failing.

Anyway, before the three generals could raise their forcefields, or the devils could wind up defending themselves, they all suddenly put their hands to their heads.

"Thanks Shokuhou...I guess..." I sighed, giving her a deadpan expression.

"Oh Keiko sweetie, don't tell me you didn't enjoy my performance," Misaki said, putting the remote to her face and smiling.

"No Shokuhou...you just annoy the heck out of me...Misaka for that matter too..." I said, a blush, and a look of irritation now finding its way onto my face.

"Wait, did I just do what I think I just did...no...there's no way that information Kuroko found out can be correct...because there's no way I would ever be a tsundere...right viewers?" I inwardly thought to myself with fear as I turned my eyesight to the right of me to address the viewers.

"Oh Keiko, you don't mean that, and I'm sure that Misaka doesn't either," Misaki said in her usual joyous tone.

"Oh you'd be surprised...Shokuhou..." I said, my irritated expression and blush, not once having left my face.

But anyway, as I looked forward again, despite my bad mood regarding Shokuhou, the instant before our multiple respective railguns made contact with the nine villains.

Jadeite, Nephrite, Zoisite, and Kunzite managed to raise their hands and produce their forcefields. But unfortunately, our railguns simply went through all four of their forcefields, shattering them to pieces. Like a baseball being thrown through a pane glass window.

And all 9 of them were then wiped out of existence.

"I guess it's not just true in the case of high cards, an ace will always be better then a king or a queen, even when you're not playing poker," I smugly said, with a smirk now finding its way onto my face.

"Hey viewers, Keiko here. So before you viewers want to state that me or Misaka overdid things by killing 9 of them, or that Misaka or myself would never kill anyone...." "Keiko, are you seriously kidding me right now!? You're choosing now to converse with the viewers!?" "Sorry Misaka, I just wanted to..." "Apologies to you viewers for having to witness Keiko speak out of turn like this!" "So, how would you like me to explain it then, would you prefer it better if I just didn't say anything to them at this current moment?! You do realize that..." "There's a time for it, and this isn't it!" "Okay, fine! I see your point Misaka...I just don't like it, I already had a fourth wall break issue with Bluebell in the last chapter!" "What was that Keiko!?" "Nothing Misaka. *sweatdrops* Anyway, back to the battle."

Anyway, fourth wall break with Misaka aside. What had just happened, was only the beginning, of what would be a two step plan, that would show, that things, if done properly, can wind up going like clockwork.

Silence, that was what was present among all the villains, after having just witnessed 9 of their comrades just being completely wiped out of existence.

All except for Gensei Kihara, who at that moment had decided to speak up.

"That was a very excellent display of power, exactly what one would expect from three of Academy City's best level 5's. But tell me something Keiko, and you as well Railgun. How long do the three of you think you can keep that up?" Gensei said, an evil smirk finding its way onto his face.

"I don't know Gensei, why don't you tell us, I think you already know the answer to that question. I mean after all Gensei, as someone once said, kingdoms rise, and kingdoms fall every day, ask the Emperor of Japan. And let what just happened, be a warning to the rest of you villains, if any of you decide to try and defend another one of your own," I said, a stern look with quite a bit of determination very much present on my face, since I was not at all amused, and didn't want any of the other villains to stand in any of Misaka, my, Shokuhou's, or anyone else's way.

And it was at this point, that Angel Bluebell decided to speak up.

"Oh, and Galaxia, just so you know, now you know what it feels like to lose 9 people, doesn't feel good does it? Now you know how some of us felt when you literally took our lives away from us! Oh, and don't think that I didn't forget about the rest of you villains either. I know more about the rest of you villains and the damage that you've caused to the senshi over the years then you think I do! Tell me, do the words 'Beryl', 'six murders', and 'jealousy,' mean anything to any of you?! Beryl, you know full well what it is I am referring to. You should know, as you did kill them after all! Too bad that your tricks only work once. And quite justifiably, as you now have nothing, nothing to threaten us with, nothing to do with all of your strength!" Angel Bluebell said, through very clear anger, and gritted teeth, while obviously hinting to when Galaxia had killed 9 of the sailor senshi in the fight in Juban years back, and clearly fed up with everything that she had done. And while also mentioning that when it came to the rest of the villains, other then Gensei, that their cards were marked. In fact, their cards had been marked long before they decided to come crawling back from the dead.

And not surprisingly, Angel Bluebell's statement, was met with quite a few shocked expressions, not just from the senshi, but also from both Beryl and Galaxia.

Who knew full well what it was that she was referring too.

Which was followed up by a look of pure rage from both Beryl and Galaxia.

"Damn you, you'll..." Galaxia was midway through saying her threat, when Angel Bluebell decided to cut her off.

"You, how dare you..." Beryl was also midway through her threat as well, when Angel Bluebell decided to cut her off alongside Galaxia.

"You'll what Galaxia...you'll make us pay?! Not while I still stand and breath you won't! Beryl, how dare I what...hold you responsible for the damage and grief that you have caused to my friends...how about how dare you?! You both need to take accountability for the people that you have both killed! As I think you already did that to several of us already didn't you?! You know Galaxia, right after you turned some of us against each other and then made us kill each other?! And Beryl, you are just as guilty regarding this! You should consider yourself immensely lucky Galaxia, on the fact that you don't possess a star seed...or things in that battle would've wound up ending a bit differently...And to think Galaxia, that you killed them just to further your evil goal of collecting star seeds!...Beryl, the same goes for you as well!...Because if I had been involved in things at the North Pole, I would've made completely sure that you payed dearly for each and every one of their deaths!...And I do think that you've both caused more then enough pain and suffering to the senshi to last several lifetimes! You want me to care Galaxia and Beryl, and show some sort of sympathy for villains like you, or any of you villains for that matter, and you decide to harm and kill my friends!? So no, I don't think that you'll wind up making any of us pay, or be daring anything out of any one of us! You both really do seem to think that you can just do whatever you damn well please, and think that the rules of engagement and battle don't apply to either of you! When to be honest, they do! You went and committedly murdered 9 of my friends Galaxia...And don't try and feign ignorance, as you know fully well which 9 I am referring too...and Beryl, you went and committedly murdered 6 as well! And don't try to deny it either! As you know fully well the 6 that I am referring too...So that makes you just as guilty as Galaxia! So now it is time to have you both pay dearly for having done just that! So let me just show you Galaxia, and you as well Beryl, as well as demonstrate to you, why all of you villains can't win against the likes of us, and never will!" Angel Bluebell continued to say, and finished up with, through more anger, while hinting back to when Galaxia had turned Uranus and Neptune against the rest of the senshi and forced them to kill Saturn and Pluto. And also hinting back to when Beryl had killed the 5 inner senshi at the North Pole several years back.

But, anyone of the villains who was dumb enough to protect one of their own, well that was their death wish.

And now, once the shock from Angel Bluebell's outburst had worn off, it was then time for the final phase.

Time for the rest of us to wipe everyone of the other villains off the board in one fell swoop.

It was the only possible way that this would not only end quickly, but it would also ensure that no one on our side would wind up getting unnecessarily hurt.

"Well, I guess it's time for the endgame then. So Peach, Lily, Daisy, Salvia, what do you say we show Raindevila and the rest of the villains that our bonds are stronger now then they have ever been?" Bluebell said, turning to Wedding Peach and giving her a small smile.

"Bluebell, I think you already know the answer to that question," Wedding Peach said, returning her own smile to Angel Bluebell.

"Yea, let's show them what were made of!" Angel Daisy said.

And in a split second, Angel Bluebell, Wedding Peach, and the rest of the love angels, readied their respective weapons, and proceeded to launch their respective attacks.

"I guess that's our queue then Sakura, Li, what do you say we show them what true friendship is?" Zachary said, turning his attention to Sakura and Li, a smile present on his face.

And a second later, after both of them had given him a nod of approval, he turned forward again, pulled a card out of his pocket, and proceeded to throw it forward in preparation.

And as for Madison, she had managed to go off in the nearby bushes, and had begun filming the entire fight ever since everyone had started their respective introductions.

I mean, that is Madison for you, wouldn't you want to film a fight between 3 of the best magical girl groups of all time, a group of very powerful espers, all of which were going up against a rouges gallery of very powerful villains from their past?

But then a thought wound up popping into my head, and a very tragic one at that.

I just thought about how a certain one of us had tragically lost her parents.

And I was completely struggling to understand how she could be so okay about it.

I mean, she was on the plane with them when it had crashed.

And out of the five hundred and nine passengers and fifteen crew members that had been on board that plane, she was only one of the only four passengers that had somehow managed to survive.

And that was after thirty-two horrifying minutes.

I was obviously going to have to talk to her about it at some point, only I didn't know exactly when.

I just needed to let her know, that she wasn't the only one, that knew about what had happened, to her and her parents.

And I wasn't able to realize, that tears had now begun to fall down my face in streams.

And despite me now realizing this and best efforts to try and hide it.

I realized, that it was now far too late, to do anything about it.

No wonder Makoto was so afraid to fly on an airplane.

Thankfully however, I managed to wipe the streams of tears from my face, before anyone managed to take notice.

And then, after steadying myself again, Angel Bluebell readied her sword, as the rest of us prepared to launch our attacks at the rest of the villains.

"Saint Grenade...Critical! Heart...Impact!"

"Saint Sword Of Bluebell...Devil...Purification~!"

"Saint...Spiral Whip!"

"Saint...Rolling Boomerang!"

"Saint...Twin Swords!"

"Moon...Gorgeous...Meditation~!"

"Mercury....Aqua...Rhapsody!

"Mars...Flame...Sniper!"

"Jupiter...Oak...Evolution!"

"Venus...Love And Beauty Shock!"

"Death...Reborn Revolution!"

"World...Shaking!"

"Deep...Submerge!"

"Dead...Scream!"

"Thunder!"

"Element...Lightning...Descend!"

"On behalf of Academy City..." I began.

"The aces of Tokiwadai cast upon you..." Misaka followed up by saying.

"Judgment!" we both put in for good measure in unison.

Which was followed up by me and Misaka firing our respective railguns from the arcade coins that we wound up firing after we had said the last word of our sentence in unison.

And once all of the attacks hit the villains at varying intervals.

Those that needed to be purified, were purified, and as for the rest, well, they were wiped out of existence.

And Chaos was cast out of Galaxia's body for what would now be the third time.

And the next time that it would return?

Well, that is something that even I don't know the answer to.

But I can guarantee you this much, it won't be coming back in this millennium.

At least, that was what we were all lead to believe.

And, to make matters just that much worse, me and Misaka's troubles regarding Gensei Kihara, were far from being over.

And, as future events would show, what would wind up happening to the both of us, was all but inevitable.

A bit later on, in front of Tokiwadai Middle School.

After everyone had powered down, so as to not draw unwanted attention to themselves.

I figured, that now was a better time then any, to tell Makoto what was had been on my mind during the fight at the park a little bit ago.

However, Shinko managed to beat me to it.

"Makoto, can I have a word with you for a moment?" she asked, trying her best to hold back tears that were starting to well up in her eyes.

"Sure Shinko, what is it you want to talk to me about? Makoto replied.

It was then that she took a deep breath, knowing the backlash that would most likely ensue from what she was about to say.

She then took her in a tight embrace, as tears started to fall down her face in streams.

"I know, why you are afraid, to fly on an airplane. And just so you know...you aren't alone Mako, you have so many people that care about you, more then just those that are standing here right now" Shinko said, through severe sadness and distraught in her voice.

It was then that something unexpected happened, that I didn't expect, Makoto took Shinko in a tight embrace as well.

"Shinko, thank you, that means a lot," Makoto said.

I then realized, that I was crying.

I mean, why wouldn't I, this was something that I never thought would happen.

And experiencing it for real, right in front of me, pretty much made it feel that much more right.

And it was once the two of them finished their tight embrace.

That Meilin of all people decided to speak up.

"Okay, so is everyone ready to head back to their worlds?" She asked, clearly not getting what was currently going on at the current moment.

"Meilin, show some respect," Li said, without turning to her, but still clearly not at all amused with what she had just said.

It was at this point, that it was time for all of us to head back to our respective worlds.

But not before Usagi decided to speak up.

"Maybe sometime in the future, we can fight against each other...you know for fun?" she said.

"Uhh...sure?" Sakura said.

"But when we do," Momoko said.

"Let's just make sure that none of our worlds are on the line next time," Misaka said.

And it was at this point, that the four of them, along with me, Zachary, and Shinko, formed a circle, and put our hands into a pile, to signify our unbreakable bonds, as well as our everlasting friendships.

However, it was while we were all still doing this, that Shinko decided to speak up.

"Oh, I almost forgot, if you will all excuse me for a second," She said.

"No problem at all Shinko, just don't get carried away," Usagi said.

"No trouble at all Shinko, just be discreet about it," Momoko said.

"Thank you Momoko, thank you Usagi," Shinko responded back with a smile.

This was then followed up by her turning to face off to what looked like straight ahead of her.

Which seemed a bit odd to me, but once she started speaking, a shocked expression found it's way onto my face. But I did my best to hide it.

"I would like to thank you, the reader, for joining me, and all of my friends on my journey."

"Yes, you didn't think I forgot about you did I?"

"And I am pretty sure that everyone else that is here with me hasn't either. *winks*"

"Well, at least she used it properly this time. And yet, judging from the way that Momoko and Usagi just responded to Shinko's first statement...that would mean...no...that can't be right...let's not jump to any conclusions here...and yet, it would make a whole lot of sense if both Momoko and Usagi can break the fourth wall as well. And yet, this is still a bit awkward. I am not exactly sure how to respond in this situation...." I thought to myself as a bead of sweat found its way down one side of my face.

Meanwhile, off in a lab somewhere in Academy City, the real Gensei Kihara had just received word that his clone had been killed.

And yet, this didn't worry him in the slightest.

I mean, there was no way he was going to confront Railgun and her sister, not in his current state anyway.

And especially not without taking the precautions he had taken.

"Well, it appears that my clone didn't fair so well against them, well no matter, there is always next time," Gensei said as a smirk found its way onto his face.

Chapter Text

Date: August 15, 2009

Well, a week had now passed since the fight against the rouges gallery of villains in the park had occurred, and everyone had gone back to their respective worlds. And yet, even though Gensei Kihara was dead, I still somehow felt uneasy, like our troubles regarding him, weren't exactly over yet. But, I had decided to push this thought to the side for the time being, and deal with what currently lay in front of me. Which was apparently the fact that Misaka had been acting somewhat off recently. As in, she would go off in the middle of the night, to who knows where.

"Hey guys, Keiko here. Just wanted to let you all know a few things before we continue the story. First, given that our AIM Diffusion Fields are intertwined with each other, and with the recent fourth wall break we had had together, which had demonstrated one of those extra abilities that brings to the table. I was slowly starting to realize exactly what it was that she was thinking at any given time. Second, this was only possible though, if I concentrated on her for long enough. Which wound up proving very useful, in the events that would wind up following. Anyway back to the story."

It all started one evening, when Misaka had decided to once again go off in the middle of the night, well past curfew, not realizing that I had been watching what it was that she was doing, and had only been pretending to be asleep. I mean, when you're concerned about your sister, and what it is she is doing out of the dorms past curfew, you have to take whatever measures you can. And upon Misaka leaving our dorm room, I then very slowly got out of my bed, and had a quick session to think to myself about what it was that I had learned through probing her thoughts. "And no, it is not weird reader, stop thinking that! Sorry, Keiko here, just had to get that off my chest."

Anyway, fourth wall break aside. Apparently Misaka had been going off in the middle of the night, because of something to do with a project called Level 6 Shift. Apparently several years ago, she had given a sample of her DNA to a lab, thinking that it was going to cure a disease called muscular dystrophy. Unfortunately, it was actually being used to produce clones of her in mass quantities for a now defunct project called Project Radio Noise. And regarding the fact that she was pretty distraught about it, I was going to do everything in my power to ensure that she didn't need to suffer through this alone. And with this thought in mind, I very silently adorned my school uniform, and made my way out of the dorms, and off in the direction Misaka had gone. Not realizing at the time, that I was about to become involved in a very bad situation with Academy City's top ranked level 5.

Anyway, after following Misaka to a railway yard, I was able to catch sight of her staring off in a state of pure shock. It was when I looked in the direction she was facing, that I realized exactly why. I mean, Accelerator is a pretty well known level 5, he is top ranked for a reason. But nothing would've prepared me for what I saw. Accelerator had taken it upon himself to take one of the many shipping containers in the railway yard, and simply drop it on one of her clones. It was then that I knew, that this was about to become a very very huge mess. "Uh, Misaka...?" Unfortunately, my sentence was never finished, as at that moment, Misaka let loose a very immense discharge of electricity, along with a huge scream. "Ok, this just got very very bad...well, at least I now know why she was skipping out for the past few nights..." I said, as a bead of sweat found its way down one side of my face.

It really was a horrific and painful sight, seeing Misaka this distraught. But, I could understand why she was feeling this way. And after she had taken it upon herself to threaten Accelerator with her railgun, I then knew that now was as good a time as any to intervene before things quickly got more out of hand. "Look Misaka, I understand you're in pain right now, but what you are doing right now isn't going to solve anything..." I hesitantly said, which instantly drew the attention of not just Misaka, but Accelerator as well...great.

"This doesn't concern you Keiko, so why don't you..." Misaka was about halfway through her sentence when I decided to interject. "I would have to say that it does concern me, or have you forgotten how things went the last time that you decided to be arrogant towards someone...namely a certain someone?" I said, obviously hinting back to when Misaka had fought against Touma down by the riverbank several months back. This, not surprisingly, caused a blush to find it's way onto Misaka's face. Ok, originally her tsundere behavior was awkward every time she showed it. Now, I had gotten used to it. Largely because after all that had recently happened, that was quite honestly the most normal thing.

Anyway, her blush wound up quickly subsiding when Accelerator decided to interrupt our current conversation. "I'm sorry did you say her name was Keiko? Oh this is perfect! Who knew that you would both find your way here! I'm Accelerator, it's a pleasure!" he said, a maniacal smirk present on his face. "And who knew you were so...well..." I was not able to finish my sentence. Because at that moment, several of the Misaka clones made themselves known, and told Accelerator that what was occurring now would mess with the upcoming experiments. This was then followed by him begrudgingly accepting this, and then walking away, leaving Misaka in shock, and me slightly bewildered. "Well, it would appear that I'm going to need to work extra hard to ensure Misaka's safety..." I thought to myself.

Chapter Text

Date: August 19, 2009

A week had now passed since me and Misaka had had our confrontation with Accelerator in the railway yard. And although I had tried to confront Misaka regarding it. She had still decided to do her best to leave me out of it. This was made very much apparent, when after the incident. She told me in the most polite way, that it wasn't my business, and then proceeded to continue to skip out on curfew, and off to try her best, to ensure that the experiments involving Level 6 Shift, were destroyed. Unfortunately for her, I was still able to know what exactly she was thinking of, before she left each night. And she still wasn't able to notice it either.

One night. As it had turned out, from what I had learned. She was apparently, heading off to one of two of the facilities, that were still running the experiments. And after I once again pretended that I was asleep, until Misaka had left for one of the facilities. I then once again, decided to follow her. "Keiko here viewers. Now I know what you might be thinking. Doesn't this seem a little bit repetitive? I mean, after all, I did this exact same thing in the last chapter. But worry not viewers, this chapter, will be different. Anyway, back to the story."

Anyway, fourth wall break aside. Once I had followed Misaka to one of the facilities, and had been completely careful, not to alert her in any way, that I was following her. I then took notice, of quite a few long lines of what appeared to be tape, that were spread throughout the facility. And once I took notice of a girl wearing a black beret. I then realized exactly why. She was apparently named Frenda, and was a member of a group named ITEM. And you might be asking yourself, how is that significant to mention. Well, that is because ITEM, is headed by another of Academy City's top level 5 Espers. One Mugino Shizuri, the fourth ranked level 5 Esper. Mugino, had the nickname Meltdowner, which from what I would see from her Esper ability, as well as her attacks, was more then a worthy nickname for her.

But I seem to be skipping ahead in the chapter a little, let's wind back to when Frenda first appeared shall we? Anyway, it was just as Frenda was making her presence known. That I decided to step in first, and make my presence known to both of them. I then decided to speak up. Mind you, it was not done in the most polite manner. "I see that you're still skipping out every night after curfew. So Misaka, would you mind telling me why you still haven't decided to include me in this?!" I asked her, my anger and frustration, speaking more then my politeness. And as Misaka then turned her attention to me for the moment, a blush, and a look of complete shock on her face was present. "And there's the tsundere behavior I remember..." I thought to myself, as a bead of sweat, made itself visible, on one side of my face. But, before Misaka could respond to my statement with a potential argument. Frenda picked this particular moment, to make her presence known. And despite Misaka's best efforts to keep her identity to ITEM a secret. I had now just gone, and undone all of that, by letting my anger speak instead of me using my head, and speaking politely. And also mentioning her name. "Okay, so that was a terrible mistake on my part...I guess I will have some explaining to do once everything involving the experiments, are over," I thought to myself.

And it was after a huge bit of back and forth, with both me and Misaka, dodging explosions, from the explosive dolls, that Frenda had laid throughout the facility, and had rigged them, with the tape that she had laid down. Unfortunately however, when Misaka had finally cornered Frenda, and then proceeded to shock her, in order to try and get some answers out of her. I then heard another female voice, make her presence known. And it was once Frenda had identified her as one Mugino Shizuri, a look of slight fear, then made its way onto my face. "Oh good, Meltdowner's here...well...this just got very very complicated...not to mention that due to my anger, I probably just blew any chance Misaka had, of keeping her identity a secret...I really need to work, on my anger skills...because I can't let something like this happen again," I thought to myself, as I then sighed.

Well here we are, all caught up. And as both me and Misaka, stared down Mugino. One last thought, then came to mind. "So this is Academy City's fourth ranked level 5 Esper...Mugino Shizuri...better wise known as Meltdowner...so...we have Accelerator, who is ranked 1st...Misaki...Shokohou...who is ranked 5th...and now Meltdowner, who is ranked 4th...and yet...out of all of them...I am sure glad, that I am with Misaka...because from what I can recall...regarding what people say about her...Mugino...isn't exactly the most sane and mentally sound individual...and from meeting Accelerator as well, he isn't exactly the most sane either...well...looks like I am going to have to at least try to hold my own against Mugino...this has to go our way...because I don't know what I'm going to do if it doesn't...okay...why did I just think that?...Because after all viewers, I am not Marvel's Steve Rogers," I thought to myself, as I turned my attention, to the right of me, to address the viewers, with a bead of sweat, present on one side of my face.

But, I was going to need to hold my own, or risk me pulling Misaka down with me. "Keiko here again viewers...Because, as I'm sure you have read from one of the other fanfics viewers. That is connected to this one, like another certain character once said...I can't risk dropping my standards, and risk bringing Misaka down with me. Anyway, this is the end of part 1 of this episode. See you all in part 2. *awkwardly waves*"

Chapter Text

Date: August 19, 2009

"Hello viewers, Keiko here. Yes, it's been awhile hasn't it? Anyway, enough of that. Let us now continue on to the long awaited second part of the previous chapter. And so, with that in mind, on with the chapter."

Okay, so things hadn't gone exactly how I figured that they would've gone when I had followed Misaka to the facility that was one of the remaining two that were running the Level 6 Shift experiment. And to tell you the honest truth, I still wasn't going to allow her to continue to go off on her own night after night. In fact, I was even considering telling the dorm supervisor about what had been going on the past week or so. But, seeing as how that was not only a poor decision to go and do, but it would've wound up compounding me as well. I decided immediately to go against doing that. And as for our current predicament regarding one Mugino Shizuri, and the rest of ITEM? Well, I wasn't just going to leave her alone with a Level 5 Esper like Meltdowner. Even though I was pretty sure that she could handle it herself.

However, given that I had interrupted them both in the middle of the confrontation. I had not only unwillingly put myself at risk, but I had also gone and put other things in motion, that wouldn't become more clear until much later on. And as I stared down a currently surprised Misaka, and a not so happy Mugino. I knew, that my troubles, were far from being over.

In fact, the next sentence out of Misaka's mouth, was...well...

"Keiko, what are you doing here? I don't want you getting involved in all of this, I can handle it myself!" Misaka said, as she was staring me down, with an all too familiar blush on her face. Which, to be honest, wasn't helping her situation.

"What, so I am supposed to just sit around and do nothing, while you go off and do who knows what?! Need I remind you that this isn't just our fight anymore?! Has the *ahem* incident from weeks back, taught you nothing?! Because in case you haven't noticed Misaka, we are not the only ones that are literally fighting for our lives here. Perhaps you would like to explain to the viewers, for those who have skipped to this portion in the story, why exactly..."

Unfortunately, I never got to finish my statement, or have Misaka respond for that matter. Because halfway through my statement, Mugino decided to cut me off. "Okay, I would love to listen to the two of you tell stories to each other all day...but I..."

And, it was at that moment, that Misaka. Decided to fire a bit of electricity in Mugino's direction. And, although it has missed her head by mere inches, it still caused her to flinch slightly.

And...well...I just couldn't resist speaking up on Misaka's behalf.

"Oh, I'm sorry, Shizuri, were we boring you?...You know, it is not very polite..." I began. "Keiko, this is not the time for that!?" Misaka wound up interjecting with, now not quite pleased that I had decided to speak up for her.

And unfortunately it was at that moment, that Mugino, who might I add, was more pissed off then before, decided to start firing her laser based attacks at the both of us. "We can discuss this later Misaka. Because right now, we have Mugino to deal with. And furthermore, I am going to need to have you tell me everything that you have been doing, and what exactly has been going on lately. And no, that is not a request," I said, right before me and Misaka began using our electricity to counteract Mugino's lasers.

And, about a few minutes later, after we had been locked in a stalemate. A thought then came to my mind. Well, it wasn't really a thought, so much as it was an idea that would help get me and Misaka out of this mess. At least, for the time being.

So basically, the tape that I had noticed from when I had been making my way through the facility, was wired to several dolls. That from when I had been making my way through the facility had made me realize exactly what it was that Frenda specialized in. Mind you, it took a rogue stray of electricity hitting one of those dolls, and prompting it to instantly detonate, that had brought the idea to my mind. And...well, I had gone and taken one of those dolls, and had sort of brought it along with me. Mind you, it was behind my back the entire time, which was why neither Misaka, or Shizuri, were aware of it. And so, when I saw that Misaka, was also not only aware of the dolls in question, and was now resorting to throwing several of said dolls towards Shizuri. I then couldn't help but crack a small smirk.

As I then decided, without letting Misaka know exactly what I was doing...

"Hah, is that all you got!? Railgun!?" Mugino asked mockingly. As I then launched the doll in question, that I had had behind my back this whole time, and simply launched it at the side of her head, while her attention was focused on Misaka.

And, not surprisingly, the very action of it striking the side of her head at that velocity, caused her to fall to the ground, and lay there unconscious. Well, at least for now. "Geez...do you ever stop yacking!?...By the way, made you look!" I passionately and mockingly said. As I turned around, from the now unconscious Shizuri, only to be met with a less then pleased look, on Misaka's face. "What, you wouldn't have done the same?" I said, with a light pout on my face, and a bead of sweat then appearing on one side of my face.

And, as expected, Misaka wasn't able to give me a straight answer, because she knew that I was right. And with those thoughts very much in mind. We both took off towards the exit to the facility, and hopefully, what would be, our last encounter with Shizuri. But, unfortunately, this was not to be.

"Hey viewer, Shinko here. Well, that about wraps it up for the 2nd part...I will see you all in the 3rd and final part of this...See you all there. *Says the last part while waving*"

Chapter Text

Date: August 19, 2009

"Hello viewers Keiko here, it is has been a while since the last chapter hasn't it? But enough about that, and let me ask you all a question. What would you say to another possible encounter with the meeting of The Four Aces again? Now just hear me out for a moment, as this does now require me to explain this further. As in, what if I told you, that what happened with the rouges gallery several chapters ago, was not an isolated incident? Now, I am not saying the villains or the entity responsible for their return is coming back. Far from it in fact, but, what if those that were present on our side during said fight, were to come back for some reason or another? Ah, now I have your attention, correct? So, what if Galaxia, wasn't the only villain, who was being controlled by said entity? But, I think that that is enough of me foreshadowing you for the moment. Let us finally get on with the chapter."

Well, this is just great, talk about the cat chasing the mice. Well, not exactly, but you get the jest of when I am trying to say. As me and Misaka, were currently on the run, through the maze of the facility, in an attempt to make sure that we weren't hit or grazed, by any of Mugino's lasers. However, in our bit of doing so, we still wound up experiencing several close calls and near misses. And I was, well..."Honestly Misaka, this is your idea of fighting her?! Keep dodging and playing cat and mouse, until we either escape or wind up dead?! Surely you must..." I said in a rant like tone, only to be cutoff mid sentence by Misaka. "Well Keiko, do you have a better idea, because if you do, then I am all ears?!" Misaka said in response, and in a less then amused sounding tone of voice, as we quickly dodged yet another laser that was fired at us both by Mugino. "Well..." I began, with a bead of sweat also becoming present on one side of my face. As I tried in an attempt to answer what Misaka had just asked me.

Only problem was, I was sort of cutoff mid sentence, by a certain someone shouting something out, in a less then pleased tone of voice. "Stop running, you are making it difficult for me to hit you both!" Mugino shouted out in a very deranged sounding tone of voice. As yet another one of her green lasers shot through the air, and once again barely missing both me and Misaka. "That's the point, or are you..." I began, only to be met with a less then pleased side-eye glance from Misaka. Which wound up earning another bead of sweat to appear on one side of my face. As I then chose not to complete my statement. As both me and Misaka, then proceeded to try and find a safe way out of the facility building.

And thankfully, we then found our way, outside, albeit, through quite a lot more difficulty in attempting and just barely succeeding, to dodge several more of Mugino's lasers. We then ran over a bridge, that was located just outside of the facility building. And once we had done so, we then stopped for a quick moment, in an attempt to try and catch our breath. And it was then, that I finally had a chance, to look at our respective outfits, and to tell you all the honest truth, we were quite filthy. However, that wasn't anything that a quick warm shower couldn't fix. And yet, we sort of had a more current pressing matter on our hands.

"Finally, I caught up to you both, now, what do you say that we finish this properly...Railgun?!" I heard the all too familiar deranged voice of Mugino shout out, which was then followed by Mugino then preparing to fire yet more of her lasers at us.

However, as I then took a quick look at the bridge that both me and Misaka had just crossed, I then noticed, that it had some pretty obvious cracks, in its foundation. Which, when I took notice of those cracks, it gave me a great idea. And when I briefly turned, to look at Misaka, I then realized, that she more then likely, had the exact same idea as I did. And this was due to the fact, that electricity, was already crackling through the bangs of her hair. And, with this now in mind, and now noticing that Mugino was now partway across the bridge. I then followed suit. But, not before I decided to speak up regarding Mugino's currently perilous situation. "Tell me something Mugino, do you feel weightless at all at this current moment? Because I think it is about time for you to take the fall!" I shouted, as once I had finished my statement to Mugino, me and Misaka, each fired a shot of electricity, towards the many cracks, in the bridges foundation.

And before Mugino could even have a reflex, the bridge wound up collapsing out from under her, and it sent her falling into the blackness of the hole beneath the bridge. "Okay, I am very certain that that takes care of her..." I thought to myself, as I then let out a big sigh. However, as me and Misaka turned around to leave, and head back to our dorm at Tokiwadai, we then heard the all too familiar sound, of Mugino screaming out to the both of us. "This isn't over, I will get you both for this!" Mugino was heard shouting from the pit of blackness. Only now, for the moment at least, both me and Misaka simply shrugged it off, as we both then took off towards our dorm at Tokiwadai. Only thing was, Mugino's statement, unfortunately, was going to wind up being 100% correct. "Well...sorry, Keiko here again viewers. So, when I said that her statement, would wind up being completely correct, what I meant by that, was that we would be seeing her again at a later point in this fanfic. That is what I meant by that. Anyway, see you all in the next chapter. *says while waving and smiling with eyes closed*"

Chapter Text

Date: August 20, 2009

Okay, less then a day had now passed since me and Misaka had had our run-in with Mugino and the rest of ITEM at one of the two remaining facilities.

"Unfortunately viewers, sorry Keiko here. *blushes* Anyway, as I was about to address to all of you. And, as I had specified quite obviously in the previous chapter, this wasn't going to be the last time that we crossed paths with Mugino, or even the rest of ITEM for that matter. Anyway, after we had finally made it back to our dorms at Tokiwadai. Well, when I say that viewers, I mean, that we both got a really good talking too by the head dorm resident supervisor. You know, the same female in question, who wound up breaking Kuroko's neck back in chapter two? Yes, that head dorm resident supervisor. Anyway, we somehow managed to get away with having sneaked out past our curfew for all of those nights. And the reason as to why? Well, Kuroko and Misaka, somehow managed to convince the dorm resident supervisor, that it had to do with some Judgment related business, or something along those lines. And the reason why I am not going into deeper detail about that viewers, is because that is considered confidential information. Sure, me and Misaka, do occasionally visit the 177th Judgment branch. But, however, that still doesn't mean that the information in question, isn't less confidential. And, by the way, the next morning, after this had transpired, Misaka finally wound up filling me in, on what had been transpiring regarding the whole Level 6 Shift situation. Apparently, as it turned out, what I had learned from Misaka, through me using my Telepath ability, was pretty much most, of what Misaka wound up telling to me. The only things that were new, that I had wound up learning, apparently had to do, with Accelerator. And when I mean that viewers, for those who haven't watched the episodes in question. Apparently, Academy City, was working on running the experiments, with the 20,000 Misaka clones, in an effort, to allow Accelerator, to achieve Level 6. Now I know what you're thinking here viewers, aren't there only 5 Esper levels in total? Well, those 5 Esper levels, are attainable through, like me and Misaka did over the course of several months, to years in the past, are the easily attainable levels. While level 6? Well, that is only attainable through...well...let me just refer to these, as less humane options. As in, the whole reason that the 20,000 Misaka clones were created, were to use them in the Level 6 Shift experiments. I know, crazy right? Anyway, I think that that is more then enough of my fourth wall breaks, at least for now. So, what do you say that we finally get on with the chapter huh? *says the last part followed by a close eyed smile*"

Anyway, fourth wall break aside. At the current moment, me and Misaka, were currently walking through one of the many parks in Academy City. And no, this was not the same park where we fought alongside the rest of the Four Aces either. It was actually the same park, where we had gone to, when I had first arrived in this world, and had wound up in control of Keiko's body. Yes, that park, you know, the one with the vending machine that Misaka had kicked? Yes, that vending machine. In fact, as both me and Misaka, walked through the park, near the vending machine in question. And while I was talking to Misaka, about something regarding the current experiments, I couldn't help but notice, that she now had an all too familiar blush on her face. And when I looked towards the direction of where she was looking, I then noticed, an all too familiar person, with short spiky black hair.

"Oh, well it looks like Touma is here as well...Uh...Well, that is not ideal now is it?...And yet, I might as well standby, in case things suddenly decide to go sideways, like they had done back just before Misaka fought him down by the riverbank," I thought to myself, as I ran a hand, through my long light blue hair, and sighed.

And to make matters just that much worse, Touma at the current moment, seemed to be having some trouble with the vending machine. And, as I was about to soon learn, this was actually not an isolated occurrence with this particular vending machine either. But more on that at a later date.

Anyway, as me and Misaka, approached closer to the vending machine, and Touma then took notice of the both of us, he then proceeded to tell Misaka, after she had asked what exactly was going on, that apparently, the vending machine had eaten some of Touma's money. How much you may ask, well, 2000 yen, according to what he had said in response to Misaka's question. And not surprisingly this prompted Misaka, to let out a laugh in response.

So yea, not what I would consider the most lucky of situations in Touma's case. Mr. Rotten Luck, once again living up to his name, so to speak.

Anyway, after Misaka, had helped Touma out, by doing a spinning kick, and then kicking the vending machine, just like she had done back in chapter 1. And several drinks were then spat out of it. Touma, for reasons known only to him, decided to run away.

And, once we had all wound up together again, at a nearby bench. And with me helping Misaka to carry half of the drinks, that had been spit out of the vending machine. I then noticed something interesting regarding the drinks that I was holding.

"Okay, so apparently some of these drinks aren't cold to the touch...that's strange...So, I guess that would mean that some of these are hot drinks?...How have they managed that?...And what I mean by that viewers, is that Japan really has outdone themselves with this...Oh, and by the way viewers, I am only referring to those of you, who haven't done inappropriately related things, in the country of Japan. Johnny Somali, this especially means you. Logan Paul, this means you as well...You both should be ashamed of yourselves!" I thought to myself, as I turned my eyesight, as well as my attention, to the left of me, to briefly address the viewers. Only to have my expression, turn to one of immense anger, as I started talking about the dumb decisions, that had been made, by both Logan Paul, and Johnny Somali.

But anyway, fourth wall break aside. While the three of us were sitting down on the bench. I then heard, an all too familiar popping type sound. Which indicated that someone had just teleported. And sure enough, when I looked up, I noticed an all too familiar someone, who was now standing in front of the three of us. And a look of severe unhappiness, then found its way onto my face.

"Really Kuroko? Why are you..." I began to ask in a not so happy tone, only to be interrupted mid-sentence, by Kuroko, going over to Misaka, and then proceeding to perversely ask her, why she was with Touma. Well, she didn't refer to Touma as that exactly. Actually, as a matter of fact, she referred to him, as Misaka's boyfriend.

And Misaka's response to this, was well..."Kuroko...!!!!" Misaka slowly said, in an all too familiar ticked off tone, which was exactly how Misaka had acted in the past, just before she had dispersed her electricity when we had crossed paths with Touma, back in chapter 5.

And sure enough, Misaka at that very moment, then wound up discharging a huge amount her electricity towards Kuroko. Only to have Kuroko quickly teleport to avoid it, and then end up on top of a nearby lamppost. And judging by the current situation, I figured, that now was as good a time as any, to speak up, in an effort to try and diffuse, the currently quite dangerous situation.

"Okay Kuroko...now is not the time..." However, before I could even finish, she had teleported away again. And, the situation, had now turned, to being completely awkward.

Chapter Text

August 20, 2009

"Hey viewers, Keiko here. *proceeds to blush for a moment before composing self again to continue* Anyway, as I was about to tell all of you. You might be wondering, exactly why, the first part was cut short the way that it was, correct? Well, most of you might not be wondering that exactly, but just hear me out for a second. *proceeds to say the first part while showing a face of slight discomfort and a slight blush on face before composing self again to continue to address the viewers* Anyway, as I was saying, the reason why the chapter was cut short, is that I wanted to help build up the suspense. You know, for this chapter. I mean after all viewers, like Shinko Hanasaki had done many times before in her fanfic of Going In Completely Blind. Think of this, as a sort of incentive, you know, to persuade you all to want to read on. *proceeds to smile with eyes closed and head slightly tilted in a cute like manner before once again continuing to address the viewers* Anyway, why don't I just put a temporary kibosh on fourth wall breaking. At least, for the moment. And what do you all say, that we finally get on with the current chapter, hmmm? *says the last word while once again smiling with eyes closed and head slightly tilted to one side in a cute manner*"

Okay, so I am not going to sugar coat what was currently taking place in this current moment. Kuroko had just teleported away, leaving me quite unhappy with her having intervened in Misaka's business and current situation with Touma. And Misaka? Well, she was sort of not in a great way either. Especially, since another certain someone, had now decided to make her presence known to the three of us.

And what I mean by that, is that one of the remaining Sisters, from the Level 6 Shift Project, proceeded to show up out of nowhere, from one of the nearby staircases, that lead down to our location in the park. And for those who are going to ask, no, I don't know her precise number out of the remainder of the 20,000 Sisters, that still haven't been killed outright by Accelerator. But, if I had to make an educated guess, I would say that her number is somewhere between #10029 and #10031. Which means, that not only, were the experiments continuing forward as if nothing had even happened. But apparently, this made Misaka less then pleased, to hear that all that she had done up to this point, in an attempt to permanently stop the experiments, had all been for nothing. As another 61 Sisters, had been killed, since me and Misaka had attempted to confront Accelerator, in the railway yard, not that long ago.

In fact, given the current situation, and what was still to come with regards to future events. Not only would me, Misaka, and our friends be in grave danger, but, so would those that we had crossed paths with by chance, back on August 9th.

"And for those who are wondering...Sorry, Keiko here again viewers. Anyway, as I was about to say, for those who still don't know, exactly why that month and day, is so important. Well then, I highly suggest then, that you go and read the other two fanfics, that are connected to this one. You know, Going In Completely Blind, and Going In Almost Completely Blind? Surely you haven't been only reading this fanfic have you? Well, because if you have, then that is probably why you don't have the full picture, as to what is truly going on...So if I were you, and had done that?...I would probably be feeling pretty embarrassed right now with myself...*proceeds to temporarily look away with an all too familiar blush on face and a hand over mouth to show slight embarrassment for the viewers who have in fact only been reading this fanfic while not bother to read the other two before facing forward again with the blush now gone from face to continue to address the viewers*...Anyway, back to the current chapter. *says that while once again smiling with eyes closed and head tilted slightly to one side in a cute manner*"

Anyway, as Misaka looked on in complete shock and horror, once the Sister with the #10030, had finished explaining that the Level 6 Shift experiments were still carrying on as scheduled. This, not surprisingly, caused Misaka, to let out a yell, as she then told the Sister, to stop talking. And what I mean by that exactly, is that she sort of lost herself emotionally for a second, as she said this to #10030. And to be honest, I was also not happy, to be seeing Misaka in this state. In fact, I was actually pretty not pleased. And though I did not know it at the time, my emotions, like that of another light blue haired individual, would wind up playing a very huge role, in the future events, that were still to come.

But for now, I had to try and deal with the current situation, regarding a somewhat distraught Misaka, and the horrific discovery, regarding the Level 6 Shift experiments. And so, with that in mind, I silently approached Misaka. And, once she had taken notice of me, and had then turned her attention to me, I instantly then put her in tight embrace, as she then proceeded to do the same. "Look Misaka, I know how you must feel in this situation, believe me I do. And I will see to it, that whoever is running these senseless and malicious experiments, will wind up paying for the Sisters that they've already killed. Make no mistake Misaka, they will wind up answering for this. And you don't need to worry about going into this fight alone, you have me with you. Because after all Misaka, we need to look after each other, through the good times, as well as the bad," I said to her, as I held her in the embrace.

And once we had broken the embrace, once I knew that Misaka was feeling better, she then decided to speak up. "Thanks for that Keiko, that means a lot," Misaka responded, now grateful for what I had just done. "You are quite welcome Misaka," I said, as I smiled at her.

"Now viewers, let me make one thing completely clear, she is my sister, nothing more. So, don't be making any hasty conclusions. I mean after all, Shinko explicitly suggested..." "Yea Keiko, this is not the right time to be doing that. I think that the viewers more or less get it *Misaka proceeds to look at Keiko with a wary expression to indicate that this is not the right time to be talking about Shinko Hanasaki*" "Oh...right...my apologies Misaka...*proceeds to respond while giving an expression to indicate that Misaka is right with suggesting that with a bead of sweat present on one side of her face*...Anyway, we both hope that we will see you all in the next chapter...*proceeds to say that while once again smiling with eyes closed and head tilted slightly to one side in a cute manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hello viewers, Keiko here. Yes, it hasn't been that long since the last chapter has it? *proceeds to close both eyes and giggle for a few seconds in a cute manner before composing self and then continuing to address the viewers* Anyway, as I was about to address to you all of you. We are going to be skipping ahead a slight bit in the timeline. Don't worry, it isn't going to be by much. In fact, we are only talking about a few hours in fact. To later in the evening, which would be a couple of hours after the whole incident with the vending machine. Anyway, with regards to what I said about the Level 6 Shift experiments, I meant every single word of it. *proceeds to bring face quite a bit closer to address the viewers while saying that sentence and while wearing an expression to show that she isn't lying about that before quickly bringing face back to the original distance away to continue to address the viewers* Anyway, given the current situation, regarding me, Misaka, and Mr. Rotten Luck himself, Touma....It was currently...How should I put this...actually...you know what?...Why don't we just start the current chapter...and then you will see exactly what I mean...*proceeds to say that last sentence while wearing a very worried looking expression*"

Okay, let me be brutally honest here, things hadn't exactly gone as swimmingly as they should've been going right now. In fact, given that I was currently in a not so safe looking standoff, with Misaka, and Touma...yea...things couldn't be less safe if they tried...And the reason for this?...Well...

"Keiko...you need to step aside and let me do this!" Misaka said, in both a very upset, and not very enthusiastic sounding tone, as quite a bit of electricity, swirled and crackled around her. And as for me? Well...

"That is not going to happen Misaka...do you really expect me to just simply stand aside so that you can hurt him?!...How about you take a moment...and think about this?!" I said, as I stood in the middle, of what was currently, a very volatile situation.

And what I mean by that, was that the three of us, were all currently on a bridge, somewhere in Academy City. And as for a more detailed insight into the current situation? Well...as it currently stood...Misaka, had...for reasons known only to her, decided to start discharging huge amounts of electricity, towards Touma...and the reason for why?...Well, after I had briefly used my Telepath ability, to peak into her mind for a moment...I realized, that Misaka, was not interested, in having Touma get involved with the Level 6 Shift experiments...because she didn't want to drag him into our current dilemma, and risk him getting seriously hurt...and also, because Touma, apparently understood, exactly what Misaka was currently going through at this current moment. And as a pretty aggressive response, Misaka had then discharged quite a bit of her electricity...however, unlike back in chapter 5...Touma didn't use his Imagine Breaker, to neutralize Misaka's electricity. And not surprisingly, given the current situation...I wasn't having any of it.

"I am not budging here...So, if you want to hurt Touma..." I began to say, only to have my statement forced to a complete stop mid-sentence, as Misaka, once again, discharged more of her electricity.

But, while I continued to hold my ground...something unexpected happened. Touma, as it turned out, was no longer standing directly behind me. In fact, he had actually sidestepped out from behind me, and then wound up taking the full brunt of Misaka's discharged electricity. And, for the first time since I had wound up in control of Keiko's body back in chapter one, I was very very shocked and surprised.

"Wait a sec here...why did...wait...hold on here...what the heck just happened!?" I frantically thought to myself, as my current expression, now made me look, like I was now currently short-circuiting, as I tried to figure out, exactly what, had just taken place.

However, in those few seconds, in which I tried to figure out, exactly what was going on. Misaka, then proceeded to discharge, several more electric based attacks towards Touma. And each time, Touma didn't use his Imagine Breaker to block or neutralize any of them.

And, as I then turned my attention towards Misaka, during while this was going on. I then noticed, that she now had tears, streaming down her cheeks.

"What the heck is going on here?!" I thought to myself, as I continued to look on in horror, at the current situation, that was currently playing out in front of me.

However, once the electricity had completely seized discharging. And I then got a chance to get a much better look at the current situation. I couldn't help but show a face of complete horror. Because, once I took a look back at Touma, I was greeted by him, face-down on the ground, in a very injured state. And to make matters just that much worse then they already currently were, he was currently not moving either.

And, upon turning my attention back to Misaka, and as I was about to yell quite aggressively and angrily at her, for doing this to Touma. I then realized, that the tears that I had seen on her face during the whole incident, were now much more prominently visible, on her face.

"Okay...what the heck just happened?...And why do I get the feeling...that there is much more to this, then I am currently seeing...at this very moment...am I missing something here viewers?" I thought to myself, while briefly turning my eyesight, as well as my attention, to the right of me, to briefly address the viewers, during the last bit of my thought.

"Hey viewers, Keiko here again...so I think that that is more then a great place to stop the third and final part of this episode, wouldn't you say?...What's that?...You don't want the chapter to end here?...Well, quite frankly, that is not your choice viewers...*proceeds to giggle with eyes closed*...Or should I remind you..." "Keiko...would you just cut to the chase already?!..." "Uh...right Misaka...sorry about that...*proceeds to say that with a somewhat weary expression and a bead of sweat now present on one side of face*...Anyway, see you all in the next chapter."

Chapter Text

Okay, so turning back to the rest of the events, that had taken place on the bridge, after the previous chapter had concluded. It basically went as follows...

"Hey viewers, Keiko here. Yea, wow...two chapters in one day?...I know, shocking isn't it?...*says all of this with a very visible grin and a blush present on face before composing self and then continuing to address the viewers*...Anyway viewers, what do you say that we do a little catching up with regards to what went on the bridge, after the chapter had concluded, hmm?...Okay, so basically it went as follows...after I witnessed, in complete horror I might add, of Touma lying face-down on the concrete of the bridge...and Misaka in complete tears from having been left with no choice but to put him in that state...okay, so basically, after I had been filled in on what exactly was really going on by Misaka...and was made aware...that the reason why Misaka had done what she had done, was due to her not wanting Touma to get involved...however, I sort of already knew all of this...you know, through using my Telepath ability, to temporarily peak into her thoughts...And, after a couple of minutes of a now injured Touma, resting his head on Misaka's lap...and I was standing right beside them both...Touma, then suggested, out of the blue I might add, that he would take on Accelerator by himself, in an attempt to try and finally put an end to the experiments...because apparently, his thought process, was if a level 0 like him, was somehow able to beat Accelerator in a fight...then, that would label him as being weak, and as a result, would make the need of doing the experiments to be completely not needed and no longer worth continuing...and on the subject of me using my Telepath ability...no viewers, it is not weird, and nor is it considered inappropriate either!...Anyway, I think that that is now enough of my fourth wall breaking...*giggles*...Well, at least for now...*gives an expression to let the viewers know that this will not be the last time that she does a fourth wall break*...Now then, what do you say, that we finally get on with the chapter, hmmm?"

Anyway, as it currently stood, and regarding our current location, which was back at the same railway yard, where me and Misaka, had encountered Accelerator last. We were currently...well...we were actually sort of both worried, and not the least bit cheerful. And the reason for that? Well, we were both sort of looking on in complete horror, as Touma, was currently going against Accelerator. But, that wasn't the current reason, as to why we were both very worried, as well as very horrified. In fact, the current situation, had to do with, well...

"Tell me third string, have you ever heard of a dust explosion!?" A crazy sounding Accelerator said to Touma, in a very crazed and deranged sounding tone of voice.

And the reason for why he had said this exact sentence?...Well, that was because the current air in the railway yard, was currently filled with quite a bit of dust. And as for the explosion part of his question?...Well, that was made even more apparent, when Accelerator then proceeded, to use his Vector ability, to take one of the many steel constructed containers, that littered the railway yard. He then used his Vector ability, to pick it up, and he then proceeded to slam it on top of another steel constructed container that was near it, thus creating a small spark, and causing the very dust filled air around him, and Touma, to violently explode.

And as I then slowly turned my attention towards Misaka. I was then met, with a very upset, and very not pleased expression, that was currently present on her face. And this was further confirmed, by the tears, that were currently present, in her eyes. And given the current situation, and both of us, unable to nothing at this current moment, except stand idly by, and do nothing. I honestly didn't blame her for feeling in such a manner either.

And to be completely honest, I wasn't fairing any better, regarding the whole current situation either. In fact, similar to that of Misaka, I was quickly starting, to become very worried. Almost as if I knew, that this whole situation, was all just a very very bad idea.

However, me, Misaka, Touma, and Accelerator, were not the only ones that were currently present in and throughout the railway yard. In fact, we were currently surrounded, by quite a few, of the remaining Sisters, that hadn't yet been killed by Accelerator, in what would've been the future Level 6 Shift experiment battles. And, though I did not know it at that current moment, these very remaining Sisters, would wind up playing a very important role, in the future events, that were still to come. In fact, it would also show, what can happen, when the many windmills, in Academy City, can suddenly start to spin backwards.

And, as the chapter title entails. Sometimes, all it can take, is just a simple single spark. And though it didn't look like it at the time. Regarding what went on back on August 9th, were soon going to become, the very least of any of our worries.

"Hey viewers, Keiko here again. See you all in the next chapter. Where things start to go just a tad bit off the rails...Why you may ask?...Well, if I actually wound up telling you, then it would wind up completely defeating the purpose of any of you viewers wanting to have even the slightest interest, to want to read on, regarding what future chapters lay ahead for all of you...*says this while smiling with eyes closed and head tilted to one side in a cute manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hello again viewers, Keiko here. So, before we get started with this chapter, I figured that I would first address a few things regarding current, as well as past real world events. Don't worry viewers, as there is in fact a very good reason why I am doing this. Anyway, why don't we start, by going back to March 27, 1977. Why you may ask? Well, that just so happens to be a very important date in the history of aviation. The day, on which 583 passengers and crew, lost their lives, in what is still, the worst aircraft accident, in the history, of aviation. I am talking of course, of the Tenerife Airport Disaster. You know, the one that involved a fatal runway collision between two Boeing 747s? KLM Flight 4805, and Pan Am Flight 1736? Yes, that Tenerife Airport Disaster. Anyway, how about another example? This time, we will go a bit more further back in time, to March 3, 1974. Why this date? Well, that just so happens to be the date, in which a Turkish Airlines DC-10, crashed on takeoff after its cargo door blew open in mid-air. At the time of the accident, Turkish Airlines Flight 981, was carrying 335 passengers, 3 pilots, and 8 flight attendants. And, in the case of what caused the resulting crash? Well, due to a design flaw in the DC-10s cargo door. If the locking mechanisms of the cargo door in question, didn't close properly, like in the case of a previous DC-10 related cargo door incident over Windsor Ontario just two years prior. Which was American Airlines Flight 96. Then, like in the Flight 96 incident, once the aircraft reached a certain flight level from the ground, the change in both cabin pressure, and the outside air. Would cause the aerodynamic loads on the cargo door, to cause it separate in mid air, and in the case of Flight 981, it did so, with disastrously fatal consequences. Why? Well, when the cargo door, on Flight 981, separated from the aircraft in mid-air, it caused an explosive decompression, caused the floor above the cargo door to collapse into the cargo area below. And tragically, severed the control cables to the aircraft's elevators, rudder, number two engine, and severed all three of the DC-10s hydraulic systems. And, like in the case of Japan Airlines Flight 123 on August 12, 1985...Actually viewers, let me just stop for a quick moment here, and just ask you all a question...*proceeds to bring face very close to the screen while giving a less then pleased expression*...Are you all by any chance, still only reading this one fanfic, and still not even remotely bothering to read the other two, that are connected to this one?...Why you may ask?...Well, the reason why I ask, is that if you still are in fact doing that, then you are missing quite a bit of key information, as well as the whole big picture, as to what is truly going on...Anyway, back to the current topic at hand...Now, as I was saying...Like in the tragedy of Japan Airlines Flight 123, if you don't have any hydraulics, you basically have zero control. As in, you have no way to move the flight control surfaces on the aircraft. The only thing that would still be operating after such a catastrophic control failure, would be the aircraft's engines, as well as the engine throttles that control them. But anyway, back to my lengthy explanation. Now, there is a very good reason...well several very good reasons, as to why this chapters title, is worded in the way that it is. Another example, is we will now go back to May 26, 1991. A Boeing 767 operating as Lauda Air Flight 004, suffers an uncommanded deployment of its number one engines thrust reverser, and in the span of only a couple of seconds, Lauda Air Flight 004, goes into an extreme left roll, and then goes into a complete nosedive while almost completely inverted. I will give the pilots of Flight 004 credit, they fought up to the very end, and followed the engine shutdown procedure to the letter, and by the book. The only trouble was, by the time they had reduced the affected engines throttle to idle, and had cut fuel to the affected engine as well, the aircraft was already traveling at nearly the speed of sound. And at that speed unfortunately, the aerodynamic loads on the airframe, causes enough of an overload, to tear the plane apart in midair, in what is referred to, as an in-flight breakup. On a bit of a side note, in-flight breakups, actually happen a lot more then you all might think that they do...A few examples?...Well, why don't we first go back to May 25, 2002...When a faulty repair to a China Airlines Boeing 747 from a tailstrike that it had suffered back in 1980...caused the plane, which at the time of the in-flight breakup, was operating as China Airlines Flight 611...and carrying 206 passengers, and 19 crew members...and only a couple of minutes into the flight, as Flight 611 approached 35000 feet, or Flight Level 350, or FL350. The metal fatigue, that had built up on the faulty repair, to the aircraft's tail section, caused the entire tail section, to separate in mid-air...Another example regarding a faulty repair?...Well, lets now go back to May 25, 1979...a DC-10 operating at the time, as American Airlines Flight 191, loses its number one engine from the left wing, just as the DC-10 starts its rotation away from the runway at Chicago's O'Hare Airport...the cause of the separation of the number one engine, had in fact been set in motion several weeks prior, when the DC-10 was brought in for maintenance...and unfortunately, as the engine of the aircraft in question, as well as the pylon that it was still attached to, was being hoisted back into position, by a forklift. Which by the way viewers, is not an FAA approved procedure...anyway, the forklift, wound up slamming the engine and pylon assembly, so forcefully back into the fittings on the wing, that it would up causing a small fatigue crack to form, where the rear of the engine pylon assembly, wound up slamming against the aft support clevis...and on May 25, 1979, the aft pylon assembly in question, failed and broke apart quite violently...which wound up with the aircraft's number one engine departing the wing...And at the time of the incident, American Airlines Flight 191, was carrying 258 passengers, 10 flight attendants, and 3 pilots, for a total of 271 passengers and crew. And unfortunately, there were no survivors, and the resulting crash and flying debris, wound up killing two more people on the ground...but anyway, back to Lauda Air Flight 004...anyway, at the time of the tragedy, Lauda Air Flight 004, was carrying 213 passengers, 2 pilots, and 8 flight attendants. For a total of 223 passengers and crew. But viewers, the point here is, that sometimes, in regards to a tragedy, like the several air crashes, that I have just mentioned. A single failure mode, is usually not enough to cause such a horrid but preventable tragedy. Like the show Seconds From Disaster had mentioned time and time again throughout all of its episodes, it is always a sequence of events, that wind up leading to tragedies like these air crashes. But, the other point I am trying to make here, has to do with the very preventable crash of Lauda Air Flight 004. Do you see the reference to the chapter title now viewers? Well you should, after all, something similar to this, was mentioned towards the very end, of the last chapter. *smiles* But, I think that that is more then enough of my lengthy fourth wall break. So now, what do you say, that we finally get on with the chapter, hmm?"

Date: August 21, 2009

Okay, so let me be honest here regarding the whole situation from the last chapter, and while we're at it, the one before that as well. Now, during the fight, between Touma, and Accelerator, Accelerator tried many attempts, to try and get one of his hands onto Touma's body, so that he could try to cause something to happen regarding his body. And what I mean by that, is that apparently, Accelerator had somehow learned, how to cause a persons blood in their body, to literally turn into an explosive force, causing them to die from the blood exploding out of their body. But, the good news here, was that Touma never allowed Accelerator, to even lay a hand on him. Because every time that Accelerator would get close, Touma would just simply punch Accelerator in the face with his right hand. Which just so happened to be the location of Touma's Imagine Breaker.

But anyway the point here, was that after several failed attempts by Accelerator, which wound up resulting in him getting more and more agitated. He finally decided, to try and use his ability, that had been slowly developing within him, from the Level 6 Shift experiments. And what I mean by that, was he now apparently, had the ability to control the wind, and its many wind currents. So yea, not the most ideal of situations, for either Touma, me, or Misaka.But, however, and as both me and Misaka looked on at the current situation in complete and total horror. An idea, then wound up popping into my head. An idea, which wound up spawning, from me just so happening to glance, at the many windmills, that were scattered across Academy City. Well, the ones that were near us, that we could see at the current moment that is.

"Hey viewers, Keiko here. So, I think that that is a great place to stop this chapter. Don't worry, the climax of this episode, will be in the next chapter. *smiles* Anyway see you all in the next chapter. *says while smiling with eyes closed and head tilted to one side in a cute manner*"

Chapter Text

Date: August 21, 2009

"Hey viewers, Keiko here. *smiles* Now, let me once again, before we proceed on with the chapter, just address a few things. Oh, what's that?…You have some sort of issue with how I tell this story?…Well then, here's my piece of advice, go bother someone else about it. As I have zero interest in listening to any of your worthless and frankly incoherent excuses, okay?!…*quickly composes self before then continuing to address the viewers*…Now anyway, as I was about to say to all of you. Let me just address a few things before we continue on with this chapter, hmmm?…Now, did any of you by any chance, happen to take the time to read the very lengthy fourth wall break at the start of the last chapter?…Because, if you didn't, then this chapter, as well as the one before this one, aren't going to wind up making any sense…I mean, did you really honestly think…" 

"Uh…yeah Keiko, can you just cut to the chase here!?…I think the viewers get it…! *Misaka says this to me with a very displeased expression and a blush very evident on her face*"

"Oh…my apologies Misaka…*I say this with a shocked and surprised expression present on my face before quickly composing myself in order to continue addressing the viewers*…Anyway, let's continue on with the chapter, shall we?"

Anyway, fourth wall breaking aside, at least for the current moment. Picking up where things had left off from the last chapter. As I stared at the windmills, that were scattered throughout the outskirts of the railway yard, an idea then popped into my head. And with this very idea in mind, I then turned my attention to Misaka, and then proceeded to speak up, in an effort to tell her about my idea. "Misaka...do you..."

However, I never got to finish the rest of my statement. And the reason for why this was the case? Well, that was due to Misaka, currently talking to one of the Sisters, a #10030 if I remembered correctly. You know, the very same #10030, who wound up happening across me, Misaka, and Touma, from when we had had that incident with the vending machine in the park, back several chapters ago? Yes, that #10030.

Now usually, it takes a lot to surprise me. Well actually, that is technically not true. But in this case? That does in fact apply. As in, apparently Misaka, had come up with the exact same realization, as well as the very exact idea, that I was going to speak up, and tell her about.

Now you might be asking yourselves, why this was the case? Well, why don't we just chalk this up to being a mere coincidence, okay?

"Anyway viewers, the plan that I had had in mind...should've been pretty blatantly obvious to you all right?...Because if you don't know precisely what it is yet...then you should've been paying a little bit more attention to the previous chapters...*sighs*...Let me guess, you still haven't bothered to read through the other two fanfics, right?...*I proceed to facepalm as a show of complete disgust*...Wow, that is really sad, if you still haven't bothered to put in even the least bit of effort to do that...*I say this part with a less then pleased expression and a bead of sweat now present on one side of my face*...Anyway, the idea in question, as you should've been paying attention to exactly what was said in the previous chapters, wound up involving the windmills, that were spread throughout Academy City...You know, the same windmills, that when they are introduced to a static electrical pulse, will wind up causing them to spin backwards?...Yes, those windmills...Now, you might all be wondering exactly why this is important to the plan in question correct?...Well, in regard to the static electrical pulse...Why don't you try and remember, exactly who the remainder of the 20,000 Sisters, whose DNA were born from?...Ah, I've got your attention now don't I?...*I proceed to smile quite broadly*...I mean, it should've been obvious to all of you viewers...I mean after all, I am not that different, from the 20,000 Sisters, or Mikoto Misaka either...I mean after all viewers, I am not named Keiko "Lucky Strike" Misaka, for no reason...*I now proceed to smile even more broadly*...Also, with regard to addressing more real world events..."

"Keiko...just get on with it already!!...*Misaka once again proceeds to look at me with a very frustrated looking expression*"

"*I proceed to sigh very deeply with eyes closed*...Okay, alright Misaka...just calm down...*I once again sigh very deeply with eyes closed*...Anyway, back to the story."

Anyway, fourth wall breaking aside. And with the current idea regarding the windmills in mind. And as as Accelerator, was far too busy at the current moment, monologuing to himself, as well as anyone else who would listen. You know, kind of like in the movie The Incredibles, when Syndrome was so full of himself, that Mr. Incredible then attacked him and almost managed to land a hit on him, while he was busy monologuing? Yes, that movie.

Anyway, the reason why both me, and Misaka, had come up with the idea, to use the windmills throughout Academy City. And by causing them to spin backwards, with the help of the remainder, of the 20,000 Sisters. The windmills managed, to throw off Accelerators calculations. And, while Accelerator, then took notice of this, and tried to fathom why his calculations were currently being thrown off. He, then without any kind of warning I might add, then turned his attention, towards me, and Misaka. And judging by the current look on his face, he was pretty less then pleased, that this had just happened.

"You, you both did this?!...Damn you both...I'll...!" However, Accelerator, never got to finish that crazed and deranged statement of his. Because just as he was about to finish his death threat, that was directed towards the both of us. And in the exact same amount of time, Touma, managed to pick himself up from off of the ground, charge towards Accelerator, and then land a very crippling punch to his face, with the use of his right hand.

And honestly, I just couldn't resist speaking up. "I'm sorry Accelerator, can you speak up? I don't think I heard you correctly there?...You'll what...make us pay?...*proceeds to snicker and laugh a little bit at the mere thought of it*...Yea...no, no you won't...*once again proceeds to snicker and laugh at the mere thought of it*...So why don't you do like Touma just did to you, and take the hint, as well as the hit, hmmm?" I said, through quite a few uncontainable snickers and laughs, as I couldn't help but do so, at the sheer comedic nature of Accelerators statement.

And, once I had managed to compose myself, after a couple of seconds. I then turned my attention to Misaka, only to be met with a look from her, as if to let me know, that now, was not the right time, to be cracking a joke.

And, to be completely honest, I couldn't blame her for it either. But, at least I could appreciate the fact, that we had all managed to get out of the current situation, without much trouble.

"Hey viewers, Keiko here. Anyway, that is the end of the final part of the Level 6 Shift arc. *smiles* See you all in the next chapter."

Chapter Text

Okay yea, so things had in fact quieted down after the events regarding the Level 6 Shift experiments.

However, though the Level 6 Shift experiments, regarding Accelerator, had been permanently discontinued, as well as scrapped. This didn't mean, that the tests themselves, regarding any future participants, either willing or unwilling, were over.

"Hey viewers, Keiko here. Yes, you read that part right. I mean after all viewers...*proceeds to bring face extremely close to the screen*...nothing is forever, including those with quite immense intentions, whether it be for malicious intentions, or not. But anyway, this chapter, is going to be a sort of a break of sorts. Between the previous arc, regarding the Level 6 Shift experiments, and the next arc that will be coming up after this. And what I mean by that viewers, is that this episode, is going to be a filler episode of sorts. I mean after all viewers, the Yu-Gi-Oh anime had an episode just like this one, in the Battle City arc. You know, the episode that only took place in the helicopter, while Atem and Kaiba, were making their way towards the Domino City docks? Yes, that episode. Only difference here, is that while that episode didn't further the Yu-Gi-Oh anime canon timeline, in any way, shape, or form. This episode, will actually have some meaningful stuff in it....*proceeds to smile with eyes closed in a cute manner*...Now, what do you say we get on with the chapter, hmmm?"

Okay, so the current situation, wasn't the most ideal. In fact, I would say that it was actually very, very, embarrassing. Why you may ask? Well, given that me, Misaka, and Kuroko. Were currently face to face, with Mugino Shizuri, Frenda, and the rest of ITEM. I would say, that things could've been better, then they currently were at this very moment....And as for everyone's current demeanor, it was sort of, well...

"Oh you have got to be kidding me right now!...What the heck are you doing here!?..." Misaka exclaimed, upon her, me, and Kuroko, happening upon Mugino Shizuri, Frenda, and the rest of ITEM in one of the many booths of the restaurant.

"Uh...Misaka...don't you think that this isn't...." I began to say, in an effort to try and prevent, a potential disaster, from unfolding from inside the restaurant.

And to be honest, things would've wound up escalating to that point, had it not been for both Kuroko, and Frenda, stepping in at that moment, and speaking up, in an attempt to prevent anything unsavory from arising. Which thankfully, did wind up taking the potential tension, and the potential for things to escalate, out of the equation. At least, for the time being.

A couple of minutes later, after things had quieted down, and a little bit of back and forth, had transpired between all of us. Things, once again started getting out of control. And what I mean by that, is that out of the blue, both Frenda, and Kuroko, somehow got the conversation, diverted towards woman's...well...their breasts...

This was confirmed...well...it was confirmed...when Kuroko, out of nowhere I might add, wound up groping me, and Misaka, from behind. I guess some things just never change. Oh, and Frenda? Well, she wasn't helping matters either, as she was currently groping Mugino, from behind...

"Wow, just wow...*Keiko deeply sighs and puts two fingers from one hand to one of her temples in a feeble attempt to quell her currently rapidly building rage and frustration*...See viewers...Do you see the problem here!?...I mean do you!?...*says this with a tickmark very visible on one side of head, and one of her fists tightly balled into a fist*"

Anyway, while this...scene...yea...let's just call it that...went on for a couple more seconds, and as the rage and anger, started to build within me, Misaka, and Mugino.

A spark of electricity, that had just started crackling, from the bangs of Misaka's hair, as well as my own, then wound up leading to a very big dispersion of electricity from the both of us.

"QUIT IT!" Me and Misaka angrily yelled, as the electricity, that we both had been building up, was then dispersed outwards, in a very violent, and very aggressive manner. Thus lighting up the restaurant in a big flash of light blue light.

And as for Mugino? Well, she sort of let loose several lasers with the use of her Meltdowner ability.

So, what would you say happened, as a result of this whole incident? Well, we were all forced to leave the restaurant, no surprise there.

And, though neither me, Misaka, or Kuroko, knew it at that current moment. Our troubles, as well as our encounters, with those related, to the Level 6 Shift experiments, were not even the least bit close, to being over or done with.

In fact, the events, that still lay ahead in the future, regarding the three of us, and the rest of The Four Aces, weren't remotely close, to being over with, either.

"Hey viewers, Keiko here...*Keiko proceeds to look at the viewers with an extremely and very embarrassed looking expression and a bead of sweat now visible on one side of her face*...So yea, not the most...*ahem*...lady-like of outbursts...however, you have to realize where me and Misaka are coming from...*puts one hand behind head while still giving a very embarrassed looking expression only with eyes closed this time*...You see, wouldn't you wind up acting in a similar way, if someone like Kuroko, wound up suddenly groping you from behind?...My point exactly viewers...*proceeds to say this with a now depressed looking expression on face before composing herself a second or two later to continue to address the viewers*...Anyway, that last part of this chapter, about our encounters with the rest of 'The Four Aces,' that wasn't a lie. And to be quite honest here viewers, that, is going to wind up, to soon be the least of our worries. Anyway, see you all in the next chapter...*says this while smiling with eyes closed and head tilted to one side in a cute manner*"

Chapter Text

Okay, so things at the restaurant several hours ago, hadn't gone so great.

"Actually viewers, if I may?...Sorry viewers, Keiko here...*says sorry while traditionally bowing to the viewers before standing up straight again with eyes and attention forward to continue to address the viewers*...Anyway, as I was about address to all of you. Unfortunately, this is going to be yet another filler-like chapter. Yes I know, just bear with me here. I know and I am well aware, that this is not ideal. But you viewers have to understand, that I am not the one who created the original Toaru canon timeline, that honor, belongs to Kazuma Kamachi. So, when I say that this is going to be another filler-type chapter...*proceeds to bring face very close to the screen*...I mean it!...*then proceeds to bring face back from the screen before then taking a long deep breath with a blush present on face before then quickly composing self to continue to address the viewers*...Anyway, lets just proceed to the chapter now, shall we?"

Okay, let me be real and completely honest here for a second. I mean, I have always been honest in this fanfic. But, I digress. Anyway, I had never once asked, to wind up in the world of the a certain scientific railgun anime. In fact, I had never wanted to be here originally in the first place to begin with. It all sort of just, you know, happened. And from reading chapter 1, you would've realized, exactly why this was the case.

But, however, given the recent events, that had already transpired, what with The Level Upper arc, The Big Spider arc, The Level 6 Shift Experiments arc. And that was just to name a few of the events that had already transpired.

And yet, there was a much more important one, the surprising and shocking encounter, with three of the most well known 90s anime magical girls, that the anime magical girl genre, had ever produced. But regardless of all of that, I was not finding any sort of reason, to not want to be here, at this present moment. Sure, I may have been surprised or even shocked about it at first, when I had first wound up here. But to be truthfully honest, I was actually starting to enjoy myself in this world. And to be honest, that, was good enough for me.

But back to the three 90s anime magical girls that were mentioned earlier. I mean after all, this is Sailor Moon, Sakura Avalon, and Wedding Peach that we're talking about here. I mean, sure most don't know of the Wedding Peach anime. As it had been overshadowed by the Sailor Moon anime, when the Wedding Peach anime had first debuted, on April 5, 1995. But still, that didn't exclude the fact, that the Wedding Peach anime, like that of Cardcaptors, and Sailor Moon, helped to shape the magical girl genre, into what it is today. Not to mention, the many struggles, as well as battles, that the three of them had to go through, in their respective anime canon timelines.

"Hey viewers, Keiko here again. Yes, now I know what you're all thinking, why am I mentioning any of this right now? Well, that's because, if you had all been paying attention, as well as reading the other two fanfics, that are connected to this one. Going In Completely Blind, and Going In Almost Completely Blind. Then, you would know exactly why. I am not just going to simply spoon-feed you all the answer...* then proceeds to smile quite broadly*...It would be too easy otherwise...surely you all must understand that, right?...Anyway, why don't we continue on with the current chapter, hmmm?"

Anyway, all of that now aside. After the whole restaurant fiasco, that had occurred only just a few hours ago. Me and Misaka, were not surprisingly, still very unhappy, with Kuroko's perverted antics. And how she somehow found it necessary, to grope the both of us from behind. But, seeing as how she was still our friend, as well as our dorm roommate, we decided to let it slide.

But, that was currently not the current thing, that was on our minds at this very moment. In fact, we were both kind of preoccupied, with what currently lay in front of us.

Because as it currently stood, me and Misaka, as well as Kuroko, were currently staring, at a mysterious kid on a bench. Who moments ago, had wound up speaking up. Well, that was after one of the other people present, decided to ask her for her name.

"It's Febrie," Febrie responded to the question that had just been asked by the person who had just asked her.

Now, you might all be asking yourselves right now, well that doesn't seem even the slightest bit surprising, right? I mean, who would be surprised, by anyone giving their name, when asked to do so?

However, that wasn't the real nor main reason, as to why me and Misaka, were currently at a loss for words, and shocked beyond any sort of visible belief.

In fact, it was the next thing, that came out of Febrie's mouth, that was the real reason, why we were now both dumbfounded, as well as very surprised.

"Keiko and Mikoto Misaka," Febrie then followed up with, after she had also been asked, who her sister was.

"Okay, timeout here viewers, Keiko here again. I know, shocking isn't it?...I mean after all, you would be shocked too in a situation like this...right?!...*proceeds to say all of this with a somewhat frantic and shocked expression present on face along with a bead of sweat present on face as well*...Okay...well...I guess I will be seeing you all in the next chapter then?...*says this part still with a somewhat frantic and shocked expression present on face along with a bead of sweat present on face as well*"

Chapter Text

"Yea hi viewers, Keiko here. So yea, I would assume that from you all having just read the current chapters title, that you were expecting not to run into yet another filler episode, right. Well, I'm sorry to have to tell you all of this. But if you at all expecting this to be even remotely close to that being the case, then you'd be wrong, and are such, if you have done. Anyway, as you can also tell from the title of this particular chapter, I am going to be once again made aware..."

"Uh Keiko, can you wrap this up? I think that the viewers should find out about what to expect in this upcoming chapter, by actually reading it themselves...*Misaka says this by giving an expression to Keiko that maybe she should just leave the viewers to read the chapter, and find out for themselves, by giving a somewhat embarrassed expression, as if knowing that this chapter, may or may not, wind up being a bit embarrassing for her, for when the viewers begin to actually start reading through it*"

"Oh right, my apologies Misaka...*then proceeds to deeply sigh, since she knows fully well, what is going to wind up happening in this upcoming chapter, and knows that Misaka acting in this manner, is more then justifiable*...Anyway, lets just get on with the chapter...*says this with an all too obvious and less then pleased expression on face along with a very noticeable bead of sweat present on one side of face*"

Okay, so fourth wall breaking with Misaka aside, at least for the current moment. Things from the last chapter, hadn't exactly wound up improving either me, or Misaka's current surprised expressions, that had been present on both of our faces, after Febrie had decided, to say both of our names out of the blue.

And, given the future events, that were still too come for both of us, this, was soon going to wind up becoming, the very least of our worries, or even problems for that manner either.

But anyway, apparently Febrie had an interesting...well, let's just call it an addiction of some sorts...maybe an obsession?...Honestly since I can't read her mind...as my Telepath ability only worked on Misaka, I couldn't really say, beyond a reasonable guess or doubt, as to whether Febrie's lollipop, that she currently had in her mouth. Was either due to a candy addiction, or that she liked them for the sugar content.

"Look the point that I am trying to make here viewers is as follows. Sorry, Keiko here again...*proceeds to say the sorry portion and the rest of that sentence while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before once again bringing head, eyesight, and attention, forward once again, in order to continue, to address the viewers*...Anyway, as I was about to say...there are many differences, between what one calls an addiction, or what one calls an obsession. Now, Febrie's interest in lollipops?...Well, let's just call that an obsession...*suddenly proceeds to breath a very heavy sigh before then continuing to address the viewers*...Now, Misaka's Gekota hobby on the other hand?...Well, why don't we just refer to that as an addiction of sorts...*Keiko suddenly proceeds to give a very frantic looking expression, because quite honestly, the last thing that she wants to have happen right now, is for Misaka to overhear her talking about this through her fourth wall break moment, because to be honest, that wouldn't wind up sitting well with Misaka*...Anyway...*Keiko then composes herself, after she knows for an absolute fact, that Misaka didn't overhear Keiko talking about her love for Gekota, as being an addiction*...Anyway, I am not going to go into any sort of extreme detail, regarding what went on in this particular episode in the railgun anime canon timeline...as like I said with the previous two chapters, this is all just filler when all is said and done...*Keiko then proceeds to shrug in a matter of fact like manner with one eye closed to all but confirm that she is not a real big fan of filler type anime episodes*...I mean after all viewers, this chapter, as well as those that are like it, in other anime, are just used as padding, as a sort of way, to extend the anime...as well as pace it out in a much more digestible manner...I mean, would you honestly want to read chapter after chapter, about nothing but actual action and chapters that would further the plot, in an extremely aggressive, and incoherent like manner?...Because to tell you the honest truth here viewers...I don't think that that would very wise, and nor would it be the smartest of choice either...*proceeds to look at the viewers with an expression that all but confirms this fact*...I mean after all, that would just fall under the category, of what would be a rushed and hastily formed anime canon timeline...Well, this is not the original anime canon timeline of the railgun anime per say...But overall here viewers, you should all pretty much outright understand, exactly where it is, that I am coming from here...*Keiko then proceeds to bring her face very close to the screen again*...isn't that right viewers?...*Keiko then proceeds to bring her face back from the screen*...Anyway, the long story short, and the gist of it here viewers...is that I am not entirely a fan, of an anime canon timeline, that just bombards the viewer, with action packed episode, after action packed episode...And yet there isn't any downtime, for the viewers to digest it all...See what I mean?...So, in other words, I want the viewers, who will wind up reading this fanfic, as well as the other two, that are connected to this one, to have enough time, between action packed chapters, to give themselves, enough time, to take into account, what had transpired...But anyway, I think that that, is more then enough, of my outrageously lengthy fourth wall break...*then proceeds to smile with eyes closed and head tilted to one side in a very cute looking manner*...I will see you all in the next chapter."

Chapter Text

"Hey viewers, Keiko here...*says this while waving to the viewers while smiling with eyes closed*...Anyway, guess what?...I have great news for all of you...*then proceeds to smile quite broadly*...We will now return you to some more action packed chapters...*says this while still continuing to smile quite broadly only now with eyes closed and head tilted in a cute manner*...I know viewers, you had to sit through quite a few chapters worth of filler...But fear not, as your wait, is now going to be well worth it...*Keiko then proceeds to bring her face closer to the screen*...But, don't wind up just taking my word for it viewers?...*Keiko then proceeds to bring her face back from being close to the screen to continue to address the viewers*...What do you say, that we proceed on with the current chapter, hmm?...*Keiko proceeds to say this while once again smiling with eyes closed and head tilted to one side in a cute manner*"

And regarding me and Misaka, current situation, with Febrie, as well as Saten. Who at the current moment, was currently talking on the phone, while me, Misaka, and Febrie, listened in on the conversation. Well, technically Saten was speaking on the phone right next to the three of us. So, it wasn't really about us listening in, so much as it was just difficult for us not to do so.

Okay, I guess that's that. Yea, don't worry, bye for now," Saten said, as she then proceeded to hang up her phone, thus putting an end to her current phone call.

"Uiharu and Shirai still need to investigate the site, so they'll be a while, they said for us to go ahead without them," Saten followed up with, as she turned her attention to me, Misaka, and Febrie, as she explained the current situation, regarding Uiharu and Shirai.

"Well, at least they are both doing okay for right now...Oh, almost forgot viewers, you're all probably wondering at this very moment, exactly what Saten meant by both Uiharu, and Shirai, still needing to investigate, right?...Well viewers, as it turned out, they were currently with several members of Anti-Skill, and were currently busy investigating an incident, involving several cleanup robots...You know, the same type of cleanup robots that were mentioned about in the very first chapter of this fanfic?...You know, the very same robots that wound up responding to the whole incident, that had involved Misaka kicking that vending machine?...Yes, those cleanup robots...*proceeds to smile with eyes closed while still having head directed to the right, while then continuing to address the viewers*...Anyway, speaking of similar robots...*then proceeds to put hand behind head, with both eyes closed and a small bead of sweat then appears on one side of face*...Well, not exactly, but just here me out for a second here viewers...*then proceeds to open both eyes again to continue to address the viewers*...Anyway, who here, knows of an old anime franchise called Gundam?...You know the anime with all of the mechs?...Yes, that's the one...Well, it's not an old anime franchise per say...but, you pretty much get the gist of what I am trying to get across to all of you here, right viewers?...Anyway, though none of you might know it just yet at this current moment...but, me mentioning this, is going to wind up playing a very huge role, in one of the future chapters...But anyway, let's continue on with the story, as well as the current chapter, shall we?...*Keiko proceeds to say the last part, while once again smiling with eyes closed, and head tilted to one side in a cute manner*" I thought to myself, while I had my eyesight, as well as my attention, turned to the right of me, to briefly address the viewers.

Now anyway, fourth wall breaking aside again, at least for the current moment. But, however, given the current overall situation. Things were, well...

"Okay Febrie, how about this? I will give you this red Gekota if you give me back the pink one, look, this one's cute too," Misaka said, as she was apparently still not shy, from letting me know, about her obsession for Gekota.

"No!" Febrie ended up responding back to Misaka with, in a very unhesitating, and also very stubborn standoffish manner, as she turned around, and away from Misaka.

And after Misaka had then let out a very audible grunt of frustration, she then proceeded to try and still get Febrie to give up the pink Gekota. "Okay, but what if I throw in this blue Gekota, and I'll even throw in a yellow. So Febrie, do we have a deal?" Misaka once again asked, although this time, it was now in a slightly more desperate sounding tone of voice.

"This is my Gekota," Febrie said in response, only she had responded, while she still had her back to Misaka.

And to be honest, after just witnessing all of that, I just couldn't help, but let out a small sigh.

"Okay, so it's nice to see that Misaka still has her massive obsession with Gekota, or anything else that is related to Gekota...However viewers...sorry, Keiko here...Anyway, that doesn't mean that I am not a fan of her obsession either...*proceeds to look at the viewers, with a somewhat stoic, but an expression that is almost telling the viewers, not to make any rash assumptions regarding the current situation*...I mean after all, it is just something that I consider to be one of her...quirks...yea...let's just call it that...and no viewers, I am not referring to My Hero Academia when I say that either...so don't go assuming that that is what I am referring too...*proceeds to think that while sighing*...And if you did in fact assume that right off the bat, then that is your fault for doing so," I thought to myself, as I couldn't help but once again sigh. Only this time with both of my eyes closed, and a less then enthusiastic looking expression, all but prominently displayed on my face, while I had turned my attention, as well as my eyesight, to the right of me again, to once again, briefly address the viewers.

However, though none of us currently knew it at that time, or current moment. Things, regarding the anime canon timeline, would soon wind up, spiraling completely out of control. And, to make matters just that much worse for me, Misaka, and the rest of our friends. We would soon be locked in a deadly battle, and would wind up fighting for our very lives. For if we lost this time, like that of a recent battle, like the one that would soon wind up transpiring. Our problems, regarding a certain entity, of complete evil, were still far from being over or done with.

"Hey viewers, Keiko here again. I know, nothing like a little bit of foreshadowing to get all of you more intrigued to read on, hmm?...*proceeds to finish saying the previous sentence while smiling with eyes closed and head tilted to one side in a cute manner, before opening both eyes again and returning head back to level again, before once again continuing to address the viewers*...Anyway, lets us now continue on with the chapter. Actually, before we continue on with this chapter. I figured, that now would also be as good a time as any, to kind of...*ahem*...explain a few things, regarding some...statistics...You know, the statistics regarding me and Misaka, and our respective railguns?...*proceeds to then smile with eyes closed and head tilted to one side in a cute manner*...Anyway, don't worry, we will be getting right back into the action of the current episode shortly...But for now, let's just consider this part in the current chapter, as a type of...explanatory-type of comparison, shall we say?...*proceeds to clear throat before once again speaking in order to continue to address the viewers*...Oh, if anyone doesn't want to read this part...You have my complete permission...to just simply skip onto the next paragraph...But be warned, you will wind up missing quite a bit of important information...with regard to this whole chapter...*quickly composes self for a moment before then continuing to address the viewers*...Anyway, regarding the whole point of this portion of this current chapter...*proceeds to now look at the viewers with a slight bit more serious looking of an expression*...Who here, remembers a Spike TV program, by the name, of Deadliest Warrior?...You know, the very same tv program, that although was at times very corny, brought in several weapons experts...and in future seasons, historian experts?...Yes, that's the one...*once again proceeds to clear throat and return back to a much less serious looking expression before once again speaking in order to continue to address the viewers*...Anyway, who here, remembers an episode in which two rival criminal syndicates...The Jesse James Gang...and The Al Capone Gang...wound up going against each other?...Yes, that corny like episode...*proceeds to give a less then happy looking expression before once again composing self in order to continue to address the viewers*...Anyway, the reason why I am going to be talking about this particular episode, has to actually do, with what I mentioned previously in this fourth wall break...I am going to be giving a plausible comparison, between me and Misaka's railguns, and Jesse James gunslinger expert, Joey Dillon...Now, I am not giving this exact comparison, to the gunslinger expert in question...Sure, Joey Dillon...as I am sure you managed to see on the episode in question yourselves...You must have noticed...whether it had been obvious or not...that from the moment that Joey Dillon proceeded to raise his Model 1851 Colt Revolvers, and then fire the first shot from the chamber...*then proceeds to bring face close to the screen*...took just under a quarter of a second...*then brings face back from being close to the screen before once again continuing to address the viewers*...and from the exact words, that were spoken by Geoff Desmoulin, after Joey Dillon had decimated the three targets in a demonstration of his Model 1851 Colt Revolvers...that anything in under half a second...*once again proceeds to bring face close to the screen*...Is a No-Dodge Zone...*once again brings face back from being close to the screen and then quickly composing self before once again continuing to address the viewers*...And, while it took Joey Dillon, just about a quarter of a second, to raise his Colt Revolvers, and then fire the first shot from the chamber...and on the subject regarding me and Misaka's railguns...we are talking well under that drop quarter of a second...*once again proceeds to bring face close to the screen*...So in other words here viewers...we are basically talking well below anything, that one would consider to be a No-Dodge Zone...so in other words, whatever, or whoever, we wind up firing our railguns at, is getting hit...*once again proceeds to bring face back from being close to the screen and then quickly composing self before once again continuing to address the viewers*...Look, in the words of one Grosvenor McCaffrey from the video game L.A. Noire...'that's just the salient point here isn't it?'...Well in fact, it actually is...*once again proceeds to bring face away from the screen and once again quickly composes self in order to once again continue to address the viewers*...Oh, and by the way viewers...You might have noticed, that I have been making a huge amount of references, to both other works, as well as quite a few pop culture reference throughout this fanfic, right?...I mean after all viewers, it was pretty obvious...Well, that is if you had actually been bothered to read through this entire fanfic up to this point...*once again proceeds to bring face close to the screen*...I mean, surely you haven't been skimming and skipping ahead?...Well, have you?...Because if you have indeed gone and done just that...*now proceeds to continue speaking with a tickmark now very visible on one side of face*...Then, I would highly suggest, that you go back to chapter 1, or whichever chapter, that you started to skim and skip through...and I suggest that you read it with more of an intent, to actually put in the effort, to read through the rest of this fanfic properly...*sighs and then puts hand to forehead while displaying an immensely displeased expression with eyes closed*...I mean, surely you are not all that blatantly lazy...right?...*once again proceeds to bring face away from being close to the screen and then quickly composing self before once again continuing to address the viewers*...Anyway, I think, that that, is more then enough fourth wall breaking, as well as any explanatory comparison from me...at least for now...Anyway, on with the chapter...*says this while once again smiling with eyes closed and head tilted to one side in a cute manner*"

Okay, so fourth wall breaking aside, let me just be real here for a second. Well, not that I haven't been throughout this entire story so far...but I digress.

Anyway, after the whole conversation exchange, had taken place, between me, Misaka, Saten, Wannai, Awatsuki...and Kongo...and after Wannai, Awatsuki, and Kongo, had gone on their way. We had now found our way over to a nearby restaurant...which was apparently named Julian's...

"Okay, timeout for a second here viewers...*then proceeds to traditionally bow to the viewers in an immensely apologetic manner while saying the following sentence*...I am terribly sorry for breaking the fourth wall on you all again...*then proceeds to bring self back up from the traditional bow to the viewers in order to continue to address the viewers*...Anyway, you may have noticed, that from either reading this fanfic...or even watching the original railgun anime...that several...if not all of the stores and establishments in Academy City...have slightly different...or in this case, also weird sounding names...Well, that is so that the original owners of similar establishment names, that are copyrighted...don't wind up possibly resulting in the original copyright owners, getting ticked off...*proceeds to once again give another less then pleased expression before quickly composing self in order to continue to properly address the viewers*...Some examples?...Well...you may notice that a certain...*ahem*...establishment...with a pair of...golden-like arches...you know the one right?...Well, instead of calling it by...*ahem*...that name...they decided to call it...WcDonald's...yes, that is the name that they wound up going with...You know what?...that sounds an awful lot, like a portion of the movie franchise Coming To America...You know, the movie franchise starring Eddie Murphy?...As in, the very same Eddie Murphy, who wound up making the...*abomination*...known as The Adventures Of Pluto Nash?...Yes, that Eddie Murphy...*says this while showing a very embarrassed looking expression, with a bead of sweat now very noticeable on one side of face*...Anyway, I think that that is enough of my fourth wall breaking...at least for the moment...so, what do you viewers say, that we now get on with the chapter, hmm?...*says the 'hmm' portion while smiling with eyes closed and head tilted to one side in a cute manner*"

Anyway, another somewhat lengthy fourth wall break aside...at least for the moment.

While me, Misaka, Saten, and Febrie, were currently inside of the restaurant in question. I couldn't help, but notice, the many posters around the restaurant, that were mentioning an upcoming Research Assembly.

"They've got posters for the Reach Assembly all over the place huh?" Saten asked to no one in particular, as she looked at all of the many posters of said Research Assembly that were posted all over some of the restaurant walls.

"So what do you think, I mean, now that we've seen some of it? I mean, I didn't know what to expect, I've never been to one of these assemblies either," Misaka said, with both of her eyes closed, and a bead of sweat very much present, on one side of her face.

"Hey viewers, Keiko here again. Now, you might all be wondering to yourselves, why I am looking to dwell on this particular things?...Well, as it turns out, the next scene, that was supposed to transpire after this?...Well it involved us, Febrie, as well as Konori...and Kuroko...went off to a nearby bathhouse...Yea, do you see the obvious problem with that viewers?...Surely you must!...I mean after all viewers...*suddenly then brings face close to the screen with a very unhappy looking expression on face*...as it just so happens, it was going to be a fanservice type of a scene...*blushes*...And to be perfectly honest here viewers...I don't feel even the least bit comfortable...in even remotely mentioning...what exactly wound up going on in that scene in question...I mean after all, me and Misaka, are only 14 years old!...And yes, I am more then aware, that the age of consensus in Japan...is 13 years old!...You do remember me mentioning this particular thing...back in chapter 5...right viewers?...As you should've noticed...Well, that is if you weren't just skimming through all of the chapters...that led up to this one...I mean after all, the only exception I have offered to all of you, was only regarding one of the previous paragraphs...and, that is going to be one of the only exceptions that I will wind up giving to all of you..."

"Uh yeah, Keiko?...I think the viewers get the gist of it...there is no need to make your fourth wall break any longer then it already is...*Misaka says this while giving Keiko a somewhat weary and worried looking expression to let Keiko know that the viewers basically get the point that she is trying to get across to the viewers*"

"Oh...right Misaka...my bad...*proceeds to put one hand behind head while also giving a slightly embarrassed looking expression*...Sorry about that...*then proceeds to compose self in order to then continue to address the viewers*...Anyway, why don't we just continue on with the story, shall we?...*proceeds to say this while smiling with eyes closed and head slightly tilted to one side in a cute manner*"

Anyway, fourth wall breaking aside. Well, at least for the current moment.

So, as it currently stood, I still couldn't help, but have a really bad and uneasy feeling. And, to be honest, it had been coming and going, ever since the fight back on August 9th, had transpired.

It was almost as if, this was a sort of warning, for what was still to come. Almost as if...that that wouldn't be the last time, that I would wind up crossing paths, with those that we fought alongside back on August 9th. And to be completely honest, this bad and uneasy feeling, was more then justifiable. Because unfortunately, though I did not know it at the time. And as future events would wind up showing. Me, Misaka, and the rest of The Four Aces Alliance, would soon be once again locked in another fight. Where once again, not only would the fate, of Academy City itself, once again be at risk. But, also two other anime timelines, would wind up being put at risk alongside our own. And, whether we wanted to or not, we would soon, be once again locked in a fight, for our lives.

"Hey guys, Keiko here again. Well, nothing like a bit more of foreshadowing to intrigue all of you viewers enough, to want to continue reading, huh?...*proceeds to say anything after the word 'again,' while smiling with eyes closed and head tilted slightly to one side in a cute manner*...So anyway, let's get on with the chapter now, shall we?...*Says the last part while smiling with eyes closed and head tilted slightly to one side in a cute manner*"

Now, let me be as brief as I can with regard to this current chapter. As it is in fact as lengthy as it is, because it is one of the final chapters regarding the final few episodes of the second season of the Railgun anime canon timeline. In other words, we are now coming close, to the end of Railgun S. Or, the second season of the Railgun anime, to be more precise and accurate...

"But most importantly. Sorry, Keiko here viewers...*then proceeds to traditionally bow to the viewers in an immensely apologetic manner while saying the previous sentence, as well as the following sentence*...I am terribly sorry for breaking the fourth wall on you all again...*then proceeds to bring self back up from the traditional bow to the viewers in order to continue to address the viewers*...Anyway..."

"So yea uh...Keiko?...You might want to wrap your fourth wall break up...we still have a very lengthy chapter to get to here...*Misaka proceeds to say all of this with a weary, as well as a less then pleased expression on her face, as if to let Keiko know that the viewers will wind up reading about what is still too come in this chapter*"

"Oh right...my apologies Misaka...*ahem*...Anyway, on with the chapter...*Says the last part while smiling with eyes closed and head tilted slightly to one side in a cute manner*"

Anyway, fourth wall breaking aside.

"Actually not quite yet viewers...Yea, sorry Keiko here again...Anyway, so after the whole...well...let's just call it an...uh...an experience...yea...let's just call it an experience...Anyway, after the whole...bathhouse experience...because let's be honest here...I am not going to be featuring that fanservice scene in this fanfic...I mean, if you want to experience something like that, go and watch any ecchi, or harem type based anime...As you will not be reading about any of that here...I think that much should've been obvious...whether it be from reading this fanfic, or the other two that are connected to it...*ahem*...But enough about that, back to the current chapter...*once again proceeds to say the last part while smiling with eyes closed and head tilted slightly to one side in a cute manner*"

Anyway, back to the current situation at hand. As me, Misaka, Kuroko, Uiharu, Saten, and Febrie, had recently tried several times, in order to find our way to the Research Assembly, or Reach Assembly, as Saten had called it. Anyway, we were sort of...well, we were sort of ambushed, by a green colored mech. In which it had suddenly burst onto the scene, after having torn open a nearby buildings steel constructed double doors. And it was then, that a sudden thought, then couldn't help, but make its way into my mind.

"Wait, what the heck?!...Where did that mech come from?!...Wait...I just got a very bad feeling...Oh god...don't tell me..." I thought to myself, as my thought, was then suddenly cut short mid thought. As Misaka, at that moment, then chose to speak up.

"Keiko watch out!" Misaka yelled to me. As the green colored mech, then proceeded to try and take a huge swipe at me, and then wound up going after Misaka, only a split second later.

"Okay...that was not cool!...Wait a sec here, I just took a look at that mech...and...it seems to bear quite a shocking resemblance too...Oh good god no...that can't be!...There's just no way!...'He' is supposed to be dead!...I saw it happen...!...'We' all did...!...I mean, me and Misaka, were the ones, who had played a massive role in it...!...So, how, in the actual heck...is 'he' still alive?!...Still, I can't let anyone else know of this fact...Because for some reason, I almost feel that doing so, will wind up causing much more problems to the canon timeline, then there already are right now...So, with that in mind, I have to do my absolute best, to try and keep this timeline intact...Because something tells me, that this, is just going to soon be...the least of me, and Misaka's worries," I thought to myself, as my face, displayed a look, and an expression of complete and total shock, just after the green colored mech, had taken a swipe at both me and Misaka. I then decided to not waste anymore time. As I then, started charging up a vast amount of electricity. And once I had charged for about a second or two. I then just simply went, and discharged all of it, with all of it aimed directly at the mech.

But, what happened next, was not what I was expecting to happen. In fact, the electricity, that I had discharged at the mech, had simply just wound up slamming into the mech, only to dissipate into complete nothingness.

"What the heck?!...What just happened?!...How did all of that electricity not have any sort of the slightest effect on that mech?!...What the heck is going on here!?...Am I missing something here viewers?!" I frantically thought to myself, while I had briefly, as well as quite frantically, had quickly turned my eyesight, to the left of me, in order to briefly address the viewers.

And, to make matters just that much worse. The reason, as to why the green colored mech, had even begun attacking us in the first place. Well, as it turned out, they were, for some unknown reason, after Febrie. And the reason for why I was able to figure this out? Well, that was basically due to my past experiences regarding a certain female villain, her father, and the Level 6 Shift experiments. Well, that was one of the many experiments, that both of them, as well as their associates, had been involved in. And unfortunately, what was currently happening, and what was still to transpire, in the not too far future.

Not only, would my suspicions, as well as recent and current stunning realizations, wind up to be 100% warranted. But this, was just a mere stepping stone, for what was still too come.

And, given the overall and current situation. Me and Misaka, wanted to do whatever we could, in order to try and minimize any potential collateral damage, that would wind up resulting from this onslaught from the lone green colored mech.

And so, with this very thought in mind. I wound up speaking up, in a very clear effort, to do just that.

But, before I could do so, Misaka then spoke up. "Get back!' Misaka said, obviously referring to everyone else except for me and her.

"Well, given the current situation, I might as well help Misaka in hammering that statement of hers home," I thought to myself, as I then proceeded to speak up. "Everybody run, and leave this to me and Misaka!" I yelled, as my statement, along with Misaka's from a few seconds earlier, then took an almost instant effect.

Because not even a split second after I had yelled out that very statement. Kuroko, Uiharu, and Saten, who still had Febrie on her back, then took off running. Well...not exactly...

"Are you two sure that you are going to be alright?" Kuroko interjected with asking, in an attempt to try and argue with me, in regard, to what I had just said. And I was just about to respond and answer back to her, even before she had finished anymore of her protesting statement.

Only, Misaka sort of wound up beating me to the punch, and wound up speaking up to her in response instead. And this was before I even could fully turn to her in order to give my response.

"Kuroko, leave this to us!" Misaka said in response with the exact amount of aggression, that had been present in my tone of voice, when I had yelled at everyone to run.

And to be quite honest, her aggression that was present, in that statement of hers, sent even me reeling for a slight moment. And that was even though she had said it with the same amount of aggression, that had come from my voices tone.

"Okay...so, I wasn't expecting that from someone as normally non-aggressive as Misaka...I am so glad that I am on her side...because I can't even begin to imagine, what the situation would've been had the script been flipped," I thought to myself, with a somewhat very shocked looking expression, now very much present on my face.

However, I was then quickly brought back to reality, as the green colored mech, with the use of several rocket type boosters, that it had affixed to the back of it, then proceeded to charge forward towards me and Misaka. The only thing was, it didn't wind up getting very far. As just before the mech made it to us, Misaka, somehow managed to bring it to a sudden halt, by just using her foot to anchor the mechs weapon under it.

The only thing was, that although I had already demonstrated, that my electricity had absolutely no effect on the mech in question. Misaka on the other hand, seemed to have forgotten about that. "Honestly, did you think that this was going to be enough to stop either of us!" Misaka said, a she, like I had done earlier on in this chapter, proceeded to discharge quite a bit of electricity.

Only, just like it had happened with me, Misaka's massive discharge of electricity, like when I had done so, once again, had wound up having no effect on the mech. As not even a single electrical scorch mark, or even a single dent was seen to be present anywhere on its armor.

"*now proceeds to give a Picard like facepalm*...Okay Misaka, you really need to work on that arrogant demeanor of yours...Because if you hadn't just had your arrogance act for you in the way that it just did...*then proceeds to deeply sigh*...Then you would've obviously realized, that that already has been proven to have absolutely no effect on the mech...You know, I can now completely understand, why such memes as the Picard Facepalm meme, exists in the way that it does...As it would wind up being quite very appropriate...for a situation such as this...But, do you see exactly why now viewers, why being arrogant never works!?...I mean after all, like that of another certain female character, who has recently appeared in this fanfic...nothing good can ever come, from one being arrogant...nothing," I thought to myself, as I had turned my attention to the right of me, to briefly address the viewers, during the second part of my thought.

And, as future events would wind up showing, this would soon wind up, becoming the very least of our worries.

"Yea...so...this is not the most ideal situation here right now...huh viewers?...Yea...not the most ideal is it?...*then proceeds to smile with eyes closed for a moment with head cutely tilted to one side before then composing self in order to continue to address the viewers*...Anyway, this current chapter, just so happens to be the twentieth episode of season two of the anime...or, Railgun S, if you want to more accurately specific...Anyway, the point here viewers, that I am trying to make, is that while this current situation, is as dire, as most of you viewers want to claim that it seems to be...I will now let you all know, that things, could be quite a lot worse...*proceeds to bring face close to screen as a tickmark then become fully visible on one side of face*...You would already know about all of that, from also reading Going In Completely Blind...Which for those of you, who are still unaware, as you might or might not, have been living under a rock this whole time...is the other fanfic of two other fanfics, that are connected to this one!...I mean, surely you viewers, are still not being so lazy, as to not bother reading Going In Completely Blind, or even Going In Almost Completely Blind for that matter, right viewers?...I mean would you just wind up watching the first Pirates Of The Caribbean movie, only to then just stop watching after that, and not even bother to watch the rest of the movies?...I mean, that is not the same thing as this...But just hear me out on this!...Would you, or would you not, go on and watch the remaining Pirates Of The Caribbean movies?!...I mean, the whole issue with Johnny Depp, and Amber Heard lawsuit incident was...Actually, you know what?...Let's just not dive any deeper into that...*proceeds to say this with a now nervous looking expression and a bead of sweat in place of the tickmark on face*...Anyway, the point that I am trying to make here viewers...Is just don't skip ahead!...*Says the last part while smiling with eyes closed and head tilted slightly to one side in a cute manner*"

Now things hadn't exactly changed regarding me and Misaka's current predicament. However, I then remembered something. "Hold on a sec here...I just remembered something...Misaka didn't just use her electricity, when she had fought against Touma down by the riverbank...In fact, if I remember right, she wound up using her electricity, to conjure up quite a bit of iron sand from the ground that was beneath her...And she had used the iron sand...to forge a Katana of sorts, from the iron sand...I mean sure, it wound up doing absolutely nothing to Touma because of his Imagine Breaker...But still, I think that the use of iron sand, in a situation like this, should be more then enough, to help counteract the mechs heavy metal weapon...Still, I might as well let Misaka know," I thought to myself, having now realized how we could use the surrounding Iron Sand, to at least hold our own against the mech.

It was then, while I had this exact realization in mind, quickly turned my attention over to Misaka. However, and as if she already knew exactly what I had planned to do during when I was having my thought. She simply just nodded in response. Which not surprisingly, caused me to look at her with a slightly surprised expression, but I did my best to hide it. And then, after having nodded back to Misaka, and without having, or wanting to waste another second. We both then focused and concentrated our electricity beneath us, and then into the concrete. And sure enough, as I had predicted, a whole bunch of iron sand, then started to materialize around us from the concrete beneath our feet.

And, following Misaka's example to the letter, as the green mech, then tried an overhead swing at Misaka with its large metal weapon, she then used the iron sand that she had just conjured up from the concrete, along with her electricity, to counteract the oncoming heavy swing from the mech. As all that wound up happening, was the green mechs heavy metal weapon just simply wound up glancing off of the iron sand shield, that Misaka had used in tandem with her electricity, in order to to cause the glancing blow in question.

However, as I looked on at what had just transpired. I suddenly didn't have anymore time, to marvel in wonderment, at what Misaka had just done. Because, it was at that very moment, that the green colored mech, then decided, to try and take a heavy overhanded swing at me with its metal weapon, just as it had tried to do with Misaka.

And as this was transpiring in front of me, a sudden frantic like thought, couldn't help, but make its way into my mind. "Oh, well that's not ideal...Still, it is nice to see that Misaka still knows how to use her Esper ability well...I mean, I am still trying to get the hang of using my Telepath ability...But...let me put this current part of my thought to the side...And for now, let me just see...If I can't follow Misaka's example..." I thought to myself. And then, after a few seconds of me doing some calculating, and like Misaka had done only a couple of seconds prior. I then, used both the iron sand that I had conjured up from the concrete, and in complete tandem with my electricity, to completely parry the oncoming heavy overhead swing from the green colored mechs heavy metal weapon. And like what had happened with Misaka only a couple seconds prior. The green colored mechs heavy metal weapon, just wound up glancing off of the iron sand and electrically reinforced shield.

"Wow...that was actually a lot more easy, then I thought it was going to be...I guess that is why I am a level 5 Esper...I guess my calculations, as well as my quick thinking...is one of those reason...isn't that right viewers?...I mean, let me just be clear right from the off...I am not boasting in anyway, about this being the case by any means...In fact, I am all too aware, that being one of the two 3rd ranked level 5 Espers, out of all the seven level 5 Espers in all of Academy City, can sometimes, like this very situation in fact, can wind up with you having a very large and sizeable target on your back...I mean after all viewers...*suddenly brings face close to the screen in order to address the viewers in this manner for the current part of the fourth wall break*...this was something that I had mentioned at great length, way back in chapter 5...You know, if any of you viewers, had actually been bothering in the slightest, to actually read through every chapter very thoroughly up to this point that is..." I thought to myself, while I had both my eyesight, as well as my attention, turned to the left of me, while I continued to and then completed with addressing the viewers.

Okay, so immediately following what had just transpired. Which was just after the green colored mech, had taken a swing, at both me and Misaka. And thankfully, with both of us using our electricity, in tandem with the use of the iron sand that was beneath our feet. We had managed to keep the green colored mech at bay, at least for the moment.

However, after this had happened. Which was just after the mech had wound up glancing its metal weapon against my iron sand shield, that I had used to shield myself, with the use of my electricity. I couldn't help, but then have a somewhat intrusive thought, then make its way into my mind.

"Okay...I'll be honest here...both me and Misaka using our electricity, in tandem with the iron sand...was a very smart and an extremely great move...but, something tells me, that this iron sand shield, can only wind up holding up for so long...If we're both lucky...given my current calculation...then we might only be able, to survive one...maybe two more hits?...And then we would need to conjure up more iron sand to protect us from any overhanded swing that the mech might wind up slamming into our iron sand shields...So, with that thought in mind...I need to try, and quickly think of something, that will wind up getting me, Misaka, Kuroko, Uiharu, Saten, and Febrie, out of this whole very horrible mess of a situation," I thought to myself, as I tried to frantically think, of any possible way out of this whole fight.

However, I was then stopped mid thought, by Misaka then giving a very audible grunt. But, before I could even so much as turn to her, and try to figure out why she was grunting. I then heard Misaka suddenly yell, as she then proceeded to unleash all of the iron sand that she had been using as a shield, by discharging the electricity that had been holding it, towards the mech all at once. And the resulting impact, wound up slamming it very hard, against a nearby vertical steel girder. And to be honest, I just couldn't help, but stare, at what had just happened.

"Okay...I wasn't expecting Misaka to be able to do that...!..." I thought to myself, with a very visible shocked and surprised expression very much present on my face.

Only thing was, my thought was then cut short once again, as I then saw, that the two horizontal steel girders, that had been supporting the steel girder, by anchoring it in place with several heavily reinforced steel nuts and bolts for each of them, then proceeded to suddenly shear away from both sides of the sole vertical girder, completely. And to make matters just that much worse, Saten and Febrie, were both under the path of one of the two falling horizontal steel girders. And I also somehow knew, that given the current situation, Misaka, would not be able to react in time. I mean, it would be close. But, however, given the current situation, I wasn't willing to leave anything to a game of chance. And with all of this now in mind. I then proceeded, to do several quick mental calculations, in order to make 100% certain, that I could get enough electricity over to the falling horizontal steel girder in time. And thought process of going about doing this was...well...

"Damn it!...I've got to do something, otherwise this won't end well for either Saten, or Febrie!" I thought to myself, as I then, with a now very determined and concentrated expression, and just a split second later. I then proceeded, to use the electricity, that I had been using to hold the iron sand up as a shield, and simply concentrated my attention on the steel girder, that was about to fall on Saten and Febrie. And that was after I had done my quick calculations, order to make completely sure, that this wouldn't wind up, with either Saten or Febrie, getting unnecessarily injured, or badly hurt from the currently still falling steel girder.

But thankfully, and as I had intended from the start...my discharged electricity, wound up shooting, and coursing throughout the steel girder. Which wound up stopping it mid fall before it could do any sort of harm, to either Saten or Febrie.

And, once I had let out a brief sigh of relief, I then proceeded to try and speak up, in order to try, and put both Saten and Febrie current uneasy expression, as well as their feelings, at ease.

However, and just as I was about to speak up to both Saten and Febrie. I then, all of the sudden, then decided not to say anything. As it was almost as if I somehow knew, that now was not the ideal time, to be speaking up regarding that. And as such, I then decided to set that aside, at least until after, this whole fight with the green colored mech, had finally reached its conclusion.

Chapter Text

"Hey viewers, Keiko here. Yes, it has been a little bit since the last chapter hasn't it?..."

"Uh Keiko, you realize that it hasn't really been that long since the last chapter right? *Misaka says this while giving Keiko a slightly weary expression, as if to let her know not to ramble on again with one of her fourth wall breaks like she had done in the previous chapter*"

"Oh, right Misaka, how could I forget...*proceeds to say this while feverishly placing one of her hands behind her head, while giving a sheepish sort of grin with both eyes closed*...Anyway viewers, lets just go ahead and proceed on with the chapter now, shall we? *proceeds to say the last portion while smiling with eyes closed and head tilted to one side in a cute manner*"

Okay, so let me be real here. Okay, I just realized how slightly ironic that is, considering that this is a fanfic. Anyway, given the current situation between me, Misaka, and the green colored mech. Things regarding the current situation were...what's the word....

"Okay, well this is quite the current precarious situation!" I said out loud, and quite audibly, as my electricity continued to course through the girder, that had almost fallen onto Saten and Febrie, and had nearly turned both of them, into real life pancakes.

"Still, at least I was able to react in time, given the overwhelming circumstances...I guess that is one of the many benefits to being a high ranked level 5 Esper...huh viewers?" I thought to myself, while I had my eyesight, and my attention, directed to the left of me to briefly address the viewers.

The only trouble was, after I had just finished my fourth wall break, I then, once I had faced forward again. Then took immediate notice of a now currently developing situation.

And what I meant by that, was that the electricity that I had been sending coursing through the girder, had now somehow, started to reduce in power slightly, and I then wound up taking immediate action.

Well, that was before a quick thought came to my mind. "Okay, that was something that I was certainly not expecting to have witnessed happen just now...Guess I need to remain a little bit more focused when I am doing something like this," I thought to myself, while a small bead of sweat was visible, on one side of my face.

Which was then quickly followed, by me once again sending more of my electricity through the girder in question. And it was then, that I decided to speak up to tell both Saten and Febrie, to get out of the way of the girder, so that I could set it down safely.

However, before I could say anything, Misaka, somehow decided to speak up. "Saten, take Febrie, and get to safety!" Misaka said, in a way as if she almost knew exactly what I was going to say to both Saten and Febrie.

And not surprisingly, this sent me reeling back slightly in shock. But I did my absolute best to hide any surprised or shocked emotion.

Well not exactly..."Okay seriously Misaka, you couldn't have given me some sort of fair warning before you decided to do that?!..." I angrily thought to myself, as a clear, and all too familiar blush, then suddenly appeared on my face in full view.

Only, once I had realized, the blush on my face only got more visible, and just that much worse. "Okay, now that was a bit unexpected of me to act in that manner...I mean after all viewers, as I explained back in the Jokers, Aces, Kings, Queens, and Marked Cards chapter...there's no way that the information that Kuroko found out about me can be correct...because there is absolutely  no way that I could be a tsundere...right viewers?" I thought to myself. While, as the blush was still very much visible on my face, I had turned my eyesight, as well as my attention, slightly to the left of me, to once again address the viewers.

"Hey viewers, Keiko here again. Yes, you probably thought that this was going to be another action packed chapter didn't you?...Well, you'd be half right on that...as that is only half true...Let me explain this a little further viewers. Did you notice by any chance, the number of words, that were in the last chapter?...Because if you did, then you would've noticed that it was around ~7,000-7500 words...*blushes*...So yea viewers...not the exactly smallest chapter by any means...Which is why, for you benefit, this chapter is going to be the usual minimal length of ~1,000 or more words...I mean after all viewers, even the most invested of readers...sometimes need a sort of rest, from all of the action packed chapters. But, however viewers, that doesn't mean that this isn't an action packed chapter by any means...*proceeds to bring her face close to the screen with a slightly less then pleased expression on face*...I mean after all viewers, you saw the small action related scene towards the start of this chapter....right?...I mean, surely you aren't still skimming through these chapters...right?...Because if you all still are...then that is quite honestly, very sad indeed, if you are in fact still doing that. I mean after all viewers, that would mean that you aren't a dedicated reader...you're just lazy!...*now suddenly realizes what was just said, then proceeds to show an all too visible blush on face before quickly pulling face back from the screen, and only then does the blush from face almost completely disappear*...Anyway, my apologies for that...*says this while a bead of sweat is now present on one side of face and the blush is now completely gone from face, only it is now replaced with an expression of slight remorse and regret for acting in such an unladylike manner*...Anyway...*

"Yea Keiko, can you hurry it up please?! I think the viewers get it now! *Misaka says this with a less then pleased sounding tone in her voice, while also telling Keiko to more or less stop*"

"Right, my apologies Misaka. And viewers, I will see you all in the next chapter, okay? *says this while slightly winking in a cute manner and also smiling with head tilted to one side in a cute manner*"

Chapter Text

Okay, so things had recently become a little bit precarious during the last chapter. And what I mean by that, for those who don't recall at this current moment. I am of course talking about the whole girder situation. And while I looked on, whilst concentrating on the steel girder with the use of my electricity, I then wound up breathing a sigh of complete relief. Why you may ask? Well...

"Kuroko!" I yelled. As I briefly saw Kuroko teleport into view with a slight popping swooshing sound, next to both Saten, and Febrie. And then, once she had taken hold of both Saten and Febrie, teleported out of view again, with yet another popping swooshing sound.

And, now knowing that both Saten and Febrie were safe. I then ceased sending my electricity coursing through the girder, to which it then quickly hit the concrete ground, with a very loud crashing thud. And, once I had breathed out another sigh of relief. I then saw Kuroko teleport back into view again, only this time, it was back with Uiharu, who was still on the sidelines.

"Uiharu, take out your phone, I need you to call Anti-Skill," Kuroko said to Uiharu. To which Uiharu then did so.

The only thing was, as I was currently looking on at, and listening to the current conversation between Kuroko and Uiharu, I then heard an all too familiar crackling sound, of electricity.

"Keiko, behind you!" I heard Misaka yell out to me. And when I did as she had just exclaimed, I managed to look behind me, just in time to see the green colored mech charging right at me.

However...

"Are you kidding me right now?! Why can't you just take the hint?! Do you not understand that we both have a lot to do today?!" I now angrily said.

As I once again, with a now hugely less then pleased expression. Actually, to say that I currently looked less then pleased, with my current expression, was actually, a very immense understatement.

In fact, I was actually, absolutely livid. So, with said expression, very much currently present on my face. I managed to use my electricity, to conjure up more iron sand from the concrete beneath me. And, just before the mech managed to just get to me, and had raised its heavy metal weapon. I was able to conjure up yet another iron sand and electricity composed shield, and easily cause the green colored mechs heavy metal weapon, to slam hard against my just composed, electricity, and iron sand made shield. And I also, happened to notice, that the sound that it had wound up making, was a metal clanging kind of sound. As the green colored mechs heavy metal weapon, stopped dead against my electricity, and iron sand composed shield.

Which to be honest, was not really a priority for me to take any more note of at the current moment. As I was honestly, currently a heck of a lot more focused, on making it, so that I wasn't injured, or even worst case killed, by the green colored mechs, heavy metal weapon.

"Okay viewers, so Keiko here. Yea, I know what you're all thinking. Not the most ideal time to be doing a fourth wall break right? Well, not exactly. I mean after all viewers, Wade Wilson, aka Deadpool. You know, the 'Merc With A Mouth?' Yes, that Deadpool...*now proceeds to smile quite broadly*...Actually, I think I will just take a short moment here, to explain...*ahem*...Marvel's current...whats the word...oh yes....shortcomings...regarding some of there. Well, there's no other word for it...their most recent appalling productions...You know the ones viewers?...Any recent Marvel Disney+ Series...You know, anything after Avengers: Endgame?...I mean after all, why wouldn't all Marvel fans, be referring to it, and quite justifiably I might add, as the 'Post-Endgame Conundrum?"...I mean after all, anything that wasn't the most recent Deadpool & Wolverine movie...Has quite honestly, not been the best look regarding Marvel, or even Disney for that matter. Oh, almost forgot, Jack Doherty....Well actually, as Penguinz0...aka MoistCr1TiKaL...aka Charlie White...has respectfully nicknamed him...Jack Dork...*proceeds to giggle at the name Jack Dork*...Anyway viewers, the point is...Jack Dork...*proceeds to lightly giggle once again*...Or even KSI for that matter as well...Both of these...*ahem*...clowns...Are quite honestly both jokes...But however...that doesn't mean that we all can't have a bunch of laughs at their expense...I mean after all viewers...and to tell you the cold hard truth...KSI's recent song 'Thick of it,' has honestly got to be, one of the most horrid songs...that I have ever listened too...I mean for goodness sake, IceJJFish...sounds better at singing then he does...And that viewers, is just complete honesty. And as for Logan Paul's piece of dookie PRIME drink?...Well, as James May once said on Top Gear...'I've got the name for it, 'The Bloody Awful,''...*proceeds to laugh quite loud and audibly before finally composing self and then continuing to address the viewers*...*then proceeds to bring face close to the screen before continuing to address the viewers*...Oh, and Jimmy?...How goes your 'charity work,' you know, the hospital that you claimed to have built?...Only for DogPack404, to justifiably expose the fact, that you had used CGI, to remove the hospital from the videos in question...I mean honestly Jimmy...At what point is enough lying enough for you?...Oh, and speaking of lying Jimmy...Everyone already knows, not to buy your Lunchly product...or any other scam product, that you, Logan, or KSI, have sold in the past, and ever will....*now proceeds to bring face back away from the screen before once again continuing to address the viewers*...Anyway, see you all in the next chapter...okay?...*says the last part while smiling with eyes closed and head slightly tilted to one side in a cute manner*"

Chapter Text

Okay, so I really had gotten myself into quite the somewhat dire, and quite honestly, very dangerous situation from the last chapter. And this was regarding my current predicament, with me, Misaka, Kuroko, Uiharu, Saten, Febrie, and of course, the green colored mech.

Which at the moment, currently had its heavy metal weapon stopped dead in a mid-downward swing, against my electricity, and iron sand composed shield.

However, while this was currently going on, I just managed to hear from the sidelines, the unmistakable voices, of Kuroko, and Uiharu. And why you may ask? Well...

"It's no good," Uiharu said somewhat frantically.

"What's wrong?" Kuroko asked in response to what Uiharu had just said.

"I'm not getting a signal," Uiharu said in response. And that, caused me to almost turn completely pale like a ghost on Halloween night.

And that was while Saten, had then chosen to speak up. "What, no signal?" Saten said, now taking immediate note, of what had just been said by Uiharu. And from what I could tell, Saten wasn't exactly very happy, to have heard that statement either.

"Oh, well that's not good...So, it would more then likely seem, like they are jamming any sort of incoming, or outgoing signals...Okay, since when did this suddenly become like Star Wars...what with the Separatists...almost always, jamming all transmissions?...And while we're on the subject of Star Wars for the moment viewers...For those of you who actually think, that The Acolyte...was anything close, to resembling, a coherent bit of Disney Media...Then I am really starting to question your overall intelligence...I mean after all, this 'woke culture nonsense,' is quite frankly, one of the saddest things, that I have ever seen...And that is saying quite a bit viewers..." I thought to myself, with the all too visible paleness currently on my face. And that was while I still somehow managed, to keep a firm concentration, in order to keep the firm hold, on my iron sand, and electricity composed shield. And while I had had my eyesight, as well as another part of my attention, turned to the left of me, to briefly address the viewers. And with regard to my iron sand and electricity composed shield? Well, I was managing it, with quite a bit of efficient effort, in order to stop the green colored mech, from attempting to strike me, while my attention was currently divided between both it, and the currently unfolding situation. Which was currently taking place, between Saten, Kuroko, and Uiharu.

The only thing regarding this current situation. Was as soon, as I had turned my attention, back towards the green colored mech in question. I then heard a swooshing like sound, as if a projectile of sorts, was being launched through the air, at an alarming rate of speed.

And sure enough, I just managed to immediately notice, that a huge steel girder, was now flying through the air, like a projectile. To which it then wound up slamming hard against the side of the green colored mechs head. Which in turn, sent it flying quite violently to the side. And then onto the ground, in a now inoperative, damaged, and quite crumpled heap of dented and somewhat twisted metal.

"Okay, well that was quite the unexpected...Hold on, where have I seen an ability like that before?...Oh no...don't tell me..." I thought to myself, in an almost Peanuts Charlie Brown type manner. As I then, heard an all too familiar sounding female voice then speak up, which had wound up proceeding, the all too familiar sound, of the opening, of an unmistakable paper fan.

"I mean honestly, that robot should find itself a new dance partner." The familiar sounding female voice said, in quite a pompous, and somewhat demeaning sounding tone of voice.

And not surprisingly, once I, along with everyone else who was present, had all turned our attention, towards the source of the familiar sounding female voice. I then just could not help, but then have, an all too visible and quite justifiable frown, then suddenly make its way, onto my face.

"Oh joy...Kongo is here...great...just great...wonderful!...Well in the words of one Ouro Kronii...that's freaking great!...I am so happy to see her right now viewers...can you not all tell how happy I am right now?!...I mean after all, as I had explained back in the very first chapter of this fanfic...and also, The Past, The Present, And The Future chapter...Kongo...just likes to hear herself talk, just a bit too much...But here's the thing viewers...she is not as bad...as Misaki Shokuhou...and she never will be...Furthermore viewers, and to be perfectly honest as well...neither one of them, is as annoying, as either Potamos, or Petora for that matter as well...Now, you viewers might now all be asking yourselves, just who Potamos, and Petora are...correct?...Well, here is my response to your question...go and read Going In Completely Blind...which as I have said countless times before in previous chapters viewers...like that of Going In Almost Completely Blind as well...are both mandatory reading requirements...that all of you viewers should in fact be reading...And if you want to somehow say that neither of those other fanfics, are mandatory...Well then...*A very not pleased looking expression now appears on my face while I now bring my face closer to the screen...Well, not so much close to the screen, so much as the screen just temporarily zooms in on my face*...I would highly suggest, that you go and start reading them...okay?...*now brings face back away from the screen to continue to address the viewers*...Now, this chapter..." I thought to myself, while I had had my eyesight, as well as my head, and attention, turned to the left of me, to address the viewers. 

The only thing was, that as I was about to do my usual end of chapter fourth wall break. I then stopped dead. As if I almost thought, that things in the current episode weren't quite over just yet. 

And to be completely honest, those suspicions, were very much indeed, 100% correct.

But unfortunately, even though this was currently the case. I was currently still having a very rough, and a very extremely difficult time, with trying to keep my composure at that very moment.

As to be completely honest, I had every right to extremely unhappy at the current moment. One could even say that I was extremely displeased as well. And to be honest a bit more, I was as unhappy as I should've been, that Kongo had been the one, to save me, as well as everyone else, from the green colored mechs onslaught. Well, at least for now. But more on that a bit later.

But anyway, a short time later on, at a nearby hospital. Which just so happened, to be the very same hospital that a certain frog faced doctor, happened to work at.

Anyway, while me, Misaka, and everyone else, were being treated for our injuries. Mind you, me and Misaka, weren't exactly that terribly injured. But to be honest, one can never be too sure. I mean after all, you always take care of yourself.

But anyway, after me, Misaka, had had our injuries attended too. And while several more of the hospital staff, were still tending to Kuroko and everyone else's injuries. The frog faced doctor, Heaven Canceller, wound up pulling us both aside. And at first, I was slightly confused as to why. However, the reason, was then made more aware and obvious, to both me and Misaka, once Heaven Canceller, wound up telling us both, that Febrie, was apparently...well...a Chemicaloid...whatever that was. 

However, though neither of us knew it at the time. Febrie, and our problems with the likes of the green colored mech. 

"Which by the way viewers...Sorry, Keiko here. Anyway, as I was about to address to all of you. The green colored mech, as it actually turns out, was actually unmanned...I know, I was as shocked as you all were when I found that little bit of info out...Kind of reminds me a little of the Gundam anime franchise...You know, apart from the Gundams in question...actually being manned...But in my opinion viewers, it is basically the same principal...Anyway, see you all in the next chapter and episode...for real this time...okay?...*says the last sentence while smiling with eyes closed and head tilted to once side in a cute manner*"

Chapter Text

Okay, so things regarding the most recent run-in with the green colored mech, had at last, finally come to an end, at least for now. And as for those who were responsible for its creation? Well, more on that a bit later.

Anyway, what was currently a much more pressing matter, was what had just been told, to me and Misaka, from Heaven Canceller, regarding Febrie.

"Scientifically engineered, are you serious?" Misaka began with asking, in a pretty astonished sounding tone, just after Heaven Canceller, had let both me and her know, that Febrie, was in fact, a scientifically engineered type of human, called a Chemicaloid.

The only trouble was, that as Heaven Canceller, was busy explaining exactly what a Chemicaloid was. I was sort of...well..."Oh...well that is quite a bit of...scientific stuff...so to speak...anyway viewers...though I am not going to go into intense detail, as to what a Chemicaloid is...Let's just say, that it is the term used to refer to the artificial humans created by a group named STUDY. The Chemicaloids viewers, are exactly what their name entails, they are artificially created through chemicals, including non-naturally occurring ones as well. However, despite this, their appearance and their bodily functions, are actually no different from regular humans. However, as part of their metabolic processes, their cells naturally secrete a poison. That if left unattended, it will accumulate in their bodies, disrupting their organ functions, making them ill or even killing them...So viewers, that, is what a Chemicaloid is...So viewers, with that short explanation now done, what do you say, that we get back to the story now, hmm?" I thought to myself, while I had had my eyesight, turned slightly to the right of me, to briefly address the viewers.

And as for the reason, as to why I hadn't turned my entire head, and my attention, along with my eyesight, in order to address you viewers during the fourth wall break. Well, that was because I had to at least remain somewhat focused, on listening to Heaven Canceller's explanation, in an effort to relay the information to all of you viewers. And with regard to being able to achieve such? Well, that wasn't hard.

"I mean after all viewers, and as a well known DC universe villain once justifiably said, 'you see madness, is like gravity, all it takes, is a little push.' And as for which DC universe said that particular quote? Well, if you haven't already guessed who it is by the first quote, then here's another one. Well a couple more, but you get what I mean here, right viewers? 'If you're good at something, never do it for free,' or 'it's not about the money, it's about sending a message, everything burns.' Do you realize who it is now viewers? Well, you should, I mean after all, Heath Ledger, did give up his life, to make sure that he immortalized the role of Joker, in The Dark Knight...*I say the last part, with an all telling smirk, now becoming quite visible, on my face*...Now then, what do you viewers say, that we get back to the story, hmm?...*I say this part, while smiling with both eyes closed, and with my head tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

Later on, and on the streets of Academy City, me and Misaka, were currently, well what else, we were walking down one of the streets just minding our own business. Well, Misaka was, while I on the other hand, was sort of deep in immense thought. And for the record, me and Misaka, weren't exactly alone, as we did have Febrie with us.

However, while Misaka had her hand on Febrie, I was...well

"Well viewers, I would say...that things regarding me and Misaka, and our encounter with the green colored mech, was just a one-off, but then, I would be lying to all of you viewers then, wouldn't I?...Yes, unfortunately, the green colored mech, that me and Misaka, had fought against a couple of chapters back, was, and will in fact not be, a simple isolated incident...In fact viewers..." I thought to myself, while I had my attention, as well as my eyesight, turned slightly to the left of me, to briefly address the viewers.

The only trouble was, that my thought was sort of cut short, so to speak.

And the reason?...well...

"Big Sister, it is so good to see you again...Misaka says with charisma," the all too very familiar voice, of one of the Sisters said from not too far ahead of us.

"Oh, well that's unexpected...Uh...well...I didn't expect one of the Sisters to be here...Well viewers it would seem..." I thought to myself, while I once again, had my attention, as well as my eyesight, turned slightly to the let of me again, to once again briefly address the viewers.

But, once again, this, like my previous fourth wall break, was cut short, yet again.

Which was due to...

"Ah, I see that you have brought some friends along...says Misaka, pointing out the obvious," the Sister followed up with.

Which to be honest...

"Okay...so viewers, just to give you all a clearer picture...you know, for those of you, who don't know exactly who the Sisters are...Well, how can I put this...they are basically...nearly identical clones, of Misaka...Yes, you read that right viewers...and as I had mentioned in a previous chapter...these exact same Sisters, were used in the Project Level 6 Shift experiments...and how many you might ask?...Well...20,000...well, not anymore, as Accelerator did in fact...*ahem*...kill about 10,000 of them...So viewers, does that not sound weird?...Anyway, see you all in the next chapter, okay?" I thought to myself, all while, I once again, had turned my head, eyesight, and as well as my attention, slightly to the left of me, to one again address the viewers.

Chapter Text

Now, remember when I said in the last chapter, that me and Misaka's encounter, with the green colored mech chapters wasn't going to be a one off. Well...

"Look viewers, the point here is. Sorry, Keiko here again. *I now traditionally bow to the viewers, in a sort of apology for once again breaking the fourth wall out of the blue again, before bringing myself straight up from my traditional bow, I then clear my throat, before once again proceeding, to continue to address the viewers*...Now, as I was about to say to all of you viewers...Actually viewers, you know what?...Why don't I just go into just a little more detail, with the sole intent, of explaining, who exactly, is responsible, for producing such an...well...an abomination...Whoa...sort of turned into The Nostalgia Critic for a second there...I mean after all viewers, he does review it, so that you don't have to...But getting back on topic here viewers, and away from my...well..sort of diversion, with my Nostalgia Critic reference...Anyway, as I was saying, the...*ahem*...group of sorts, who were responsible for creating the green colored mech in question...Well, they are actually a group, whose name, that I had in fact already mentioned...In fact viewers, I just so happened, to have mentioned this very group, in just the previous chapter...the group STUDY...As in, the very same STUDY, responsible for the Chemicaloid Project...Yes, the very same Chemicaloid Project, that had created Febrie...Among other things...But more on that later viewers...now, what do you say, that we finally, move on with the story, hmm?...*I say the last part, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

Now, fourth wall breaking aside, at least for the moment.

And going back to the current situation...

"Okay timeout for a second here viewers...Sorry Keiko here again...Now, I did leave a couple of things out, as to what went on in the last chapter. So, I will just explain that all now, okay?...Now, as it turned out, I did sort of mention, that me and Misaka, were the only ones, besides Febrie, who were walking down the streets of Academy City...Yea, the thing is, that wasn't entirely accurate, or even true. You see viewers, Kuroko, Saten, And Uiharu, were also there with us...Also, the whole reason as to why...me and Misaka had really come across one of the Sisters...Well, that was actually because...Actually, you know what?...Why don't I just take you all back to a bit earlier...As I think, it far better, if I do that instead...Now, shall we begin, hmm?...*I say the last bit, while saying it in a similar fashion, in which Benedict Cumberbatch, had said it, as the villain in Star Trek Into Darkness*"

Anyway, winding back the clock a bit, to a couple of minutes prior. And while Me and Misaka, were walking down the street, with Kuroko, Uiharu, and Febrie.

Things currently were, well....

"Sissy, something is bothering you, isn't it?" Kuroko asked Misaka, upon Kuroko taking into account Misaka, less then happy looking expression.

"Uh...what are you talking about Kuroko?" Misaka wound up responding back to Kuroko, in a somewhat surprised sounding manner. The only thing was, that unlike Kuroko, I had now taken immediate notice, of a bead of sweat, now making its presence known, on one side, of Misaka's face.

"Oh, well this is not really the most ideal situation now....is it viewers?" I thought to myself, while I had my attention, and eyesight, turned slightly to the left of me, to briefly address the viewers.

Only to be snapped back to reality again, by Kuroko then once again speaking up.

"Neither you or Keiko, have seemed to be yourselves, since you both finished talking to that doctor," Kuroko said to Misaka, while referencing me as well. Since quite frankly, I wasn't in any better of a shape, then Misaka currently was. And to be completely honest, not that I haven't already been throughout the entire portion of this fanfic already.

But anyway, this whole conversation, was suddenly cut short, by the arrival of an all too familiar black cat.

"Now here's the thing viewers. Sorry, Keiko here again. Now, as I was about to explain to all of you...the reason, as to why the black cat in question was familiar...well, that very black cat, just so happened to be the exact same black cat, that had been present, during my standoff with Misaka and Touma, on the iron bridge in Academy City...You know, the very same iron bridge, that almost became a certain Mr. Rotten Lucks untimely last stand?...Yes, that iron bridge...But anyway, viewers...What do you say, that we get back to the story, hmm?...*I say the last part, while once again smiling with eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

Now getting back to the current situation, just after the black cat had appeared, me and Misaka, then looked towards a nearby tree, to see. Well who else, one of the Sisters. More specifically, Misaka #10032. As in the same #10032, who was almost killed by Accelerator, in the very same number of the Level 6 Shift experiments, that had in fact been interrupted by Touma. And had then led, to Touma, then giving Accelerator, exactly what he deserved, which was a punch straight to his face, with Touma's right hand. The very same right hand, that held his Imagine Breaker.

"So viewers. Sorry Keiko here again. Now, I think, that this, is more then a good place to stop with this episode for now...Don't worry, as you will not be left without another chapter for very long...I mean after all viewers...Like one Shinko Hanasaki...I am also trying to prove the exact same thing, that she herself, is trying to prove...As in, this very fanfic, as well as the other two...Which by the way viewers, I really do hope that you have all been reading alongside this...Because my hope, like that of Shinko's is to convince the anime industry, as well as all of you viewers, that I do very much believe...that this fanfic, and the other two alongside it, are more then worthy, of being turned into canon anime timeline material...And no, I don't just mean to be considered canon...What I in fact mean viewers...Is that the anime industry, should remake these three fanfics, into their own...*ahem*...sort of retelling, of these four anime...*smiles*...I mean after all, for those who don't already know...A Certain Scientific Railgun, is not the only well known anime, that is part of these three fanfics...Tell me, does the team name The 90s Magical Girl Holy Trinity, ring any bells?...You know, the very same 90s Magical Girl Holy Trinity...that were in fact featured as far back, as chapter 16?...Anyway, I think that that, is more then enough for now viewers...So, I will see you all in the next chapter, okay?...*I say this last part, while once again smiling with eyes closed, and my head tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hello viewers, Keiko here...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my head, my attention, and my eyesight, back up again, to once again continue to address the viewers*...Now, remember, when I, several chapters back, wound up doing a chapter, that wasn't action packed viewers, hmm?...*I say this while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*...Now, this chapter, will in fact be, yet another, not action packed chapter...So viewers, like the chapter several chapters back...And keep in mind viewers, that this is now going to be one of the only other times, that I am going to be giving this sort of permission to all of you in the exact same manner...As you viewers, as of now, once again, have my absolutely full permission, to skip this chapter...But just know viewers, that once again, if you choose to do so...You will, like the last chapter in which I wound up giving this exact same permission...You will once again, be missing out on vital information...But don't let that stop you viewers...By all means, do as you please, and take my permission to the letter...But like I have already said, you will wind up missing quite a bit...Now, who here, knows of a show, by the name of Numb3rs?...You know, the same show, that starred Rob Morrow, David Krumholtz, Alimi Ballard, Judd Hirsch, Lou Diamond Phillips, Peter MacNicol...Yes, that Numb3rs...Now, the reason why I am mentioning this show, is having to do in large part, to the very title name of this chapter...But more importantly viewers...Like that of Numb3rs...Professor Charles Epps...played by David Krumholtz...Who believe it or not viewers, was also Bernard The Elf...in the Tim Allen Santa Clause movies...But anyway, getting back on track here viewers...Charles Epps...brother of FBI Agent Don Epps...played by Rob Morrow...Charles Epps...like that of me and Misaka, do wind up doing similar high end calculations...The only difference viewers?...Well, Charles Epps sometimes had to use a chalkboard to do quite a few larger calculations...Like the well known P versus NP problem...Or, like the Riemann Hypothesis...Which to be honest viewers, was not just undertaken at one point in the series, by Charles Epps...In fact viewers, the whole reason why he had done so in the show in the first place...was to help out a Mr. Ethan Burdick...played by Neil Patrick Harris in the episode Prime Suspect...And to be honest viewers, for those of you who don't know about the true significance, of either P versus NP, or the Riemann Hypothesis...as once mentioned in the series by one Larry Fleinhardt...played by Peter MacNicol...is, and I quote from his character, 'it is considered to be unsolvable,' and the truth of the matter here viewers...is that unfortunately, he was right...as both P versus NP, and the Riemann Hypothesis, have never been solved...I mean after all viewers, why would they both have $1M cash prizes, for those who solved them?...Anyway, on the subject of more things regarding the show in question?...Well, an Agent Ian Edgerton...played by Lou Diamond Phillips...is a highly regarded sniper out of the FBI from Quantico...And, as it would also be the case viewers, he was the fifth ranked sniper in the world...or as Edgerton so happily corrected later on in the series...fourth...and in the words of Agent Edgerton, 'you don't want to know how I moved up a spot...'...Which by the way viewers, all but confirmed, as to why he had in fact 'moved up a spot...'...I mean quite honestly viewers...Not that I haven't been as such, during the entire length of this fanfic so far by the way...Look viewers, the point is...That I don't know how to put it any more plainly, or any more obvious to all of you viewers then that...*sweatdrops*...And finally viewers, as for the show itself?...Well, I would highly recommend, that you have a watch of it sometime...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*...As it is quite a binge-worthy and bingeable series...Also, with another sort of...*ahem*...numbers type of reference...Who here, knows of Call Of Duty: Black Ops...?...No, not Blops 2..or even Blops 3 for that matter...I am of course, talking about, the original Black Ops...You know, the one with Alex Mason...and of course, Viktor Reznov?...Yes, that Black Ops...Also, for those who have...gone through hell itself...You know, the one and only...Mile High Club?...As in the very same Mile High Club, that had many people literally pulling their hair out, and raging like the wind...as they tried to locate the 'VIP,' in under a minute?...Yes, that Mile High Club...And to be perfectly clear here viewers...you have my complete and total sympathy...for putting yourselves, through such a rage inducing and quite hell induced situation...And I genuinely mean that...as for those of you who have received quite the Mile High Clubbing...so to speak...will know exactly what it is, that I am on about...I mean after all, the achievement tied to it, does require you to beat Mile High Club on Veteran...But to be quite honest here viewers, I would rather...in the similar fashion of one James May...I would rather, build a 10 mile long stretch of model train track from Barnstaple to Bideford, like he had done in James Mays Toy Stories...then to go and play Mile High Club...But getting back to the whole Alex Mason topic...and as Hudson himself, so rightfully asked him, 'the numbers Mason, what do they mean?!'...But, I think that that is enough about all of this...So viewers, I will see you all in the next chapter...When we will get right back into the action, okay?...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hello viewers. Keiko here, now, though I did say, that I was going to proceed back into the action in this chapter...

I was only sort of half telling the truth when I said that. As due to current events popping up. I thought that I would go ahead and get some housekeeping done, so to speak. And only after this chapter, will we then get back into the action...

But don't worry nor fret viewers...

As like the chapter before this one...you once again, have my absolute full permission, to just skip past this chapter...

And onto a more telling subject now viewers, and, as you can probably tell, from the chapter title...I think that you know exactly, what I am about to go into detail about in this chapter...now then, shall we proceed?...

Now, let me first start off, by saying, that while many do in fact, incorrectly pronounce Aluminium, as Aluminum...

I am going to say right from the off, that it is in fact, definitively pronounced, as Aluminium...so let's just get that straight out of the way...And as for the most obvious of reasons viewers?...

Well, I think that you will all find, that has more to do, with the words origin...then most other things...

And going into further explanation, the name was originally given to the element by British chemist Humphry Davy, who discovered that aluminum could be produced from alumina (aluminum oxide) in 1808. Davy originally called the element "alumium," but later changed it to "aluminum."

Around the same time, another term, "aluminium," emerged, which was intended to make the name sound more like other elements with names ending in "-ium," such as calcium and magnesium...So viewers, as you can see, it is pronounced Aluminium, and not, as other berks have brashly called it, Aluminum...okay?...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head titled to one side, in a cute manner*...Now, moving onto the other part of this chapters title...

And as you are all probably wondering viewers, just what is the 'Lickey Incline,' correct?...

Well viewers, let me put it to you all in much more simpler terms...

In the United States, more specifically, in California's San Gabriel Mountains, is the grueling stretch of track, known, as the Cajon Pass...

It is so well known...partly, because in 1989...1994...and...1996...there were three...three!...Separate runaway train related incidents...On May 12, 1989...Southern Pacific freight train #7551 East...with four engines up front, SD40T-2 #8278, SD45R #7551, SD45R #7549, and SD45T-2 #9340...69...fully loaded...100-ton open top hoppers...filled to the brim with Trona...

And a further two banking helpers behind...front banking helper...SD40T-2 #8317, and trailing banking helper unit...SD45R #7443...derails on a curve at the bottom of the Cajon Pass at a speed of about 110 mph...and yes viewers...that number is not fake...

And as for the crew that was in charge of SP #7551 east?

Well, Engineer Frank Holland, was the man in charge of the 8900 ton freight...

#7551 Easts conductor was one Everett Crown...

Head end brakemen Allan Reiss was riding two engines back from lead head end unit #8278...

In head end unit #7549...

And usually viewers, the brakemen, like CN Rail brakemen Mark Edwards, on CN freight train #413, that wound up slamming head on, into VIA Rail's Super Continental #4, at a speed, of roughly, 59 mph...or, 95 kph.

The resulting force of the head on collision, just outside of Hinton Station, wound up destroying the head end lead unit of CN 413, derailed, 70 of CN 413's 113 freight cars...

And, destroyed the lead engines of VIA's Super Continental #4, and completely destroyed most of the #4s passenger consist as well...

In total, 23 people were killed, including the two crew members, Engineer Jack Hudson, and Brakemen Mark Edwards, in the head end lead unit of CN 413...

And, both crew members in the lead engine of the VIA Rail #4....

Along with a further 19 passengers in the head end carriages of the VIA Rail #4...

And a further 71, were injured...

Anyway viewers, back to the 89' Cajon Pass Runaway Incident...

The banking helper crew, one Helper Engineer Lawrence Hill, and His Brakemen, one Robert Waterbury...were the ones in charge of the two rear banking helper units...#8317, and #7443...

But unfortunately viewers, and as the investigators from the NTSB, would later realize, that out of the six locomotives on Southern Pacific #7551 East...

Only lead head end unit #8278...and rear trailing banking helper unit, #7443, had fully functioning dynamic brakes...

Second head end unit #7551...was dead, and was therefore, unable to provide any type of braking force...

Third head end unit #7549...had fully inoperative dynamic brakes...

Fourth head end unit...#9340...had only sporadically functioning dynamic brakes...

And finally...lead banking helper unit...#8317...like that of third head end unit #7549...also had...fully inoperative dynamic brakes...

And to make matters that much worse?...The true weight of the train...with a combining weight...regarding the six engines...and all of the 69...fully loaded...100-ton open hoppers...was roughly...8900 tons...

While the wrongly estimated combined weight...was well under, at just 6151 tons...a horrifyingly underestimated differential weight, of about 2749 tons...which...when factoring in the six locomotives, and their operative...or inoperative dynamic brakes...

Trying to hold a mandatory maximum restricted speed, down the Cajon Pass, of about 29 mph...is not, and was not possible...

And, the resulting accident, killed both conductor Everett Crown, and head end brakemen Allan Reiss...

Both of which wound up being crushed to death, in the crushed nose sections, of their respective engines...

Now viewers, onto a more lighter note...As I am quite sure, that all of you, are in well need, of a bit of a break...correct?...Now, onto the part regarding the famed Lickey Incline...which believe it or not viewers...is even steeper then the Cajon Pass...as the Cajon Pass, is estimated at 2.2%...And yes viewers, I am well, and fully aware, that the Saluda Grade, is far more steep...But that, in my quite honest opinion, and in my mind, doesn't really matter...as the Saluda Grade, has been shuddered, for quite a while now...Now, getting back on topic...the Lickey Incline, at a 1 in 37 gradient...or in conversion to US measurements...is roughly a 2.65% grade...But anyway, the reason as to why, the Lickey Incline, is as well known, as it is...has to do in part...to an engine, who served its time on the Lickey Incline for 37 years...I am of course, talking about...Big Bertha...or Big Emma...depending on who you talk to...Now, Big Bertha...built in 1919...by MR Derby Works...was an 0-10-0 tender engine...who, as her nickname...'The Lickey Banker,' quite justifiably suggests...she was in fact, built for a single purpose, to bank trains...up the 1 in 37 gradient of the Lickey Incline...and she did so, right up until the end of steam on the Lickey...when in May 19, 1956...she was withdrawn...and then in September 1957...she was scrapped...And as for her running numbers?...Well viewers, she was delivered to the Lickey in 1919, sporting the number 2290...and she kept that number, while being owned, by the LMS...or the London Midland Scottish Railway...but she was renumbered to 22290 in 1947 to make room for the numbering of a Fairburn 2-6-4T. And only a year later, she was renumbered to 58100 by BR...So viewers...this does now in fact end, this current chapter...But rest assured...as we will be getting right back into the action, in the next chapter. And I look forward, to seeing you lot there, okay?...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

Chapter Text

Okay, so proceeding forward a little bit from the last chapter. Things currently were...well...

"Hey viewers, Keiko here. Now, before we proceed forward with the the chapter..."

"Hey Keiko?...Just do away with the fourth wall break for now, alright?...We have a bit of stuff in the following chapter to get to here...*Misaka says this to me with a somewhat weary looking expression...to pretty much let me know, that in this case, it is better to have the viewers, read the chapter for themselves, rather then me, doing another immense fourth wall break, like back in the last chapter*"

"Oh...right Misaka, my bad...*I say this while giving a close eyed sheepish grin, with one of my hands behind my head, in a somewhat embarrassing manner*...Anyway viewers, by Misaka's request...what do you all say, that we get on with the chapter now...hmm?...*I say this, while now smiling with eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

Okay, so going off from the last chapter, only a bit further forward, after the whole run-in withe Misaka #10032. Me and Misaka, were currently walking down, one of the busy streets, of Academy City. Only thing was, that I was sort of divided regarding my attention. As I was currently, using my Telepath Ability, to sort of peer in, to Misaka's thoughts. And when I say that, I mean what she was thinking about at this very moment, and not, anything else.

"So viewers. Sorry, Keiko here again. So, just don't be going, and making any sort of unecessary assumptions, alright?...Anyway, back to the story."

So, as I was listening in, to what Misaka was currently thinking about. This was her current line of thought.

"She may or may not be involved...But now I need to focus on the information that me and Keiko do have...According to what Kongo said...the people behind the robot attack, were upset...because they had failed to retrieve Febrie...'retrieve,' implies getting her back...So does that mean...that Febrie...may have runaway from them at some point?...Whatever the case, the best way to obtain more information...is to find out who these people are, and ask them questions...and if it turns out that The Underworld, really is involved...we can't drag Kuroko, or any of the others into this..." Misaka thought to herself, while I listened in with my Telepath Ability.

And once I had cut the connection, and had stopped listening into Misaka's thoughts. It was then, that a thought of my own, then made its way into my mind. 

"Okay...so I now get the sinking suspicion, that when Misaka was thinking, that 'she may or may not be involved'...why do I get the obvious realization, that she is talking about a certain someone...and that 'she,' implies to a certain former leader of MAR...*I sigh deeply*...Well viewers, it would appear, that if I am in fact right about Misaka thinking what I think she is...then we may...or may not...being paying 'her,' a little visit...very soon," I thought to myself, while I had turned my eyesight, as well as my attention, slightly to the left of me, to briefly address the viewers.

And as for why I was able to do my fourth wall break in this manner? Well, that was because partway through me, listening into Misaka's thoughts, she had stopped walking down the street. And as for me, I had followed suit.

"Which was why viewers. Sorry, Keiko here again. Anyway that was how, I was then able to address all of you...you know...without running any sort of risk, of possibly running into something...or something else along those lines. Now then viewers, what do you say, that we get back to the story now...hmm?...*I say this while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

Anyway a little later on. After me, Misaka, and everyone else, had had a sort of a...run in...yea..let's call it that...with one Mitsuko Kongo...and her...massive Boa constrictor.

"And yes viewers...sorry, Keiko here again...and in the words of one Indiana Jones...'snakes, why'd it have to be snakes?'...see what I did there viewers...*I now clear my throat*...Now then, what do you say...that we get back to the story now...hmm?...*I say this, while smiling with eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side in a cute manner*"

Anyway, fourth wall breaking aside, at least for the moment. After the whole...run in...with Kongo and her Boa constrictor. We were both, at the current moment, entering into a prison complex of sorts.

And as for the reason as to why? Well, about an hour or so back, during a quick talk with Heaven Canceller. After wanting to figure out more about 'The Underworld,' as Misaka, had said. The tail end, of the conversation, went as follows...

"If you want to learn more about The Underworld, then you will need to talk to someone who knows about it. And if that is what the both of you wish, then I will setup your meeting. There is however, something you both should know. The person whom you are both meeting, is already someone, to whom you are already well acquainted," Heaven Canceller had said.

And, upon walking into the complex, past the many vault like prison doors, and finally, through a sliding metal prison door, at the end of the long hallway in question. We both, then came up, to a much larger cell. And as for who was inside? Well...

"Well, it is so nice to see the both of you again...Railgun...Lucky Strike?" One Therestina Kihara Lifeline, said to both me and Misaka, in what was quite possibly, one of the most disdainful sounding, and yet, also smug sounding, tones.

And upon letting out a somewhat depressed sounding, and yet also, frustrated sounding sigh. I then decided to try and speak up. The only thing was, Misaka, sort of beat me to it...

"Well the feeling isn't mutual...Especially not after the pain that you caused to the both of us," Misaka said, with a sort of disdainful sounding tone, that even I, wasn't expecting from her.

And to be perfectly honest, I didn't blame Misaka in the slightest, for responding in such a manner. However, that didn't mean that it was any less surprising, when she had spoken up in such a manner.

"Okay viewers. Sorry, Keiko here again. So, this now marks the end, of this particular episode. Which, now brings us one chapter closer. To yet another encounter, with the rest of The Four Aces. So viewers, with that in mind, I will see you lot in the next chapter...okay?...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head titled to one side, in a cute manner*"

Chapter Text

Okay, so as it currently stood from the recent chapter. Me and Misaka, were currently, having to consult, with someone. Who quite honestly, neither one of us, wanted to be talking to, in any matter right now. And continuing off from the last chapter...

Well, not exactly the same spot where we left off last chapter, but you get what I mean...

"Well, it is so nice to see the both of you again...Railgun...Lucky Strike?" One Therestina Kihara Lifeline, said to both me and Misaka, in what was quite possibly, one of the most disdainful sounding, and yet, also smug sounding, tones.

And upon letting out a somewhat depressed sounding, and yet also, frustrated sounding sigh. I then decided to try and speak up. The only thing was, Misaka, sort of beat me to it...

"Well the feeling isn't mutual...Especially not after the pain that you caused to the both of us," Misaka said, with a sort of disdainful sounding tone, that even I, wasn't expecting from her.

And to be perfectly honest, I didn't blame Misaka in the slightest, for responding in such a manner. However, that didn't mean that it was any less surprising, when she had spoken up in such a manner.

And given the amount of pain and complete suffering, that Therestina had done to the both of us, back at the MAR building. What with nearly choking Misaka to death, up against one of the concrete pillars, of the MAR building. And to make it that much worse, she is, and is very, still incredibly arrogant.

The only thing here, was that I noticed, that Misaka, seemed to be in deep thought about the current situation. Even more then I currently was. And, just like when we were on the streets of Academy City not too long ago. And because I was rightfully concerned about her. I decided to, like back then, to once again use my Telepath Ability, to listen in on what she was currently thinking about.

Only this time, I was not just greeted by what she was currently thinking about, but also...

"I can't believe it, our paths are crossing with hers again?" Misaka thought to herself.

However, what happened after she had thought this, was something, that I wasn't exactly prepared for.

As this was then followed, by a couple of images, then flashing across my vision.

"You're all my lab rats, don't you see?! Would you like a different analogy?...Well?...Academy City is my breeding farm, and all you children are my livestock!" I heard ring through my ears in stereo. As the first image, was not surprisingly, of Therestina, back when me and Misaka, had fought against her back at the MAR building. And to make my demeanor, just that more rattled. Another image flashed across my vision. And this one, was of me and Misaka, locked in the power struggle, that had ensued, between our Railguns, and Therestina's weapon, back in chapter 16.

And yet, though I wasn't able to notice at the current moment. I was now, showing quite an extremely pained looking expression on my face. And not too long thereafter, I dropped to the floor, on my knees. And not surprisingly, I was in complete shock. And to make matters that much more obvious, regarding my current distress. I was wide-eyed, and I had also placed one of my hands, over part of my face, in an effort, to try and workout, exactly what had just suddenly transpired.

And the reason? Well, let me ask you this. How would you feel, if something like this happened to you out of the blue, and you weren't expecting it to happen to begin with? My point exactly.

And also, not surprisingly...

"Keiko...are you alright?" I then heard, the concerned sounding tone of Misaka, say to me.

"Oh how sweet..." I then heard the all too disdainful, and very arrogant sounding demeanor, of Therestina ring out in response.

However, the next thing that was said. And like back in the last chapter, was something, that even I wasn't prepared to hear.

"Be silent!" I then heard the now quite disdainful, very angry, and hurt sounding tone, of Misaka, then quite aggressively, say back to Therestina in response.

And to be honest, that sent me slightly reeling.

"Okay, wasn't expecting that from Misaka...I guess she really does care about my well-being...I mean after all viewers, we are siblings after all...And no, this is not a statement, that should be misconstrued...into being made to believe, that it is anything, other then Misaka, caring about my well-being...Anyway, back to the story, and the current situation at hand," I thought to myself, which during this, I had turned my head, eyesight, and attention, slightly to the right of me, to briefly address the viewers.

"Hey viewers...Sorry, Keiko here...*I say this, by traditionally bowing to the viewers...before bringing my head, and my attention back up, in order to continue, to address the viewers*...Anyway viewers, my apologies once again, for breaking the fourth wall on all of you again...But I feel, as though a couple of things, need addressing, before I wind up closing the book, on this chapter...*I then clear my throat, before once again continuing, to address the viewers*...Now then, you might all be wondering, why I have a Telepath Ability, correct?...Well, I am certain, that those of you, who haven't read chapter four of this fanfic...may all in fact be wondering that very thing, correct?...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*...Now then..."

"Uh Keiko, can you wrap your fourth wall break up already please?...You're doing it again...*Misaka winds up saying this to me, with a somewhat weary looking demeanor, and a bead of sweat, now present, on one side, of her face. To pretty much let me know, that the viewers, pretty much get the whole picture*"

"Oh right...my apologies Misaka...And so viewers, with that in mind...I will be seeing you lot, in the next chapter, okay?...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hello viewers...Sorry Keiko here...So sorry to be breaking the fourth wall on all of you again...and completely out of the blue like this I might add...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my head, my attention, and my eyesight, back up again, to once again continue to address the viewers*...Now, remember, when I, exactly one or two chapters back, wound up doing a chapter, that wasn't action packed viewers, hmm?...*I say this while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*...Now, this chapter, will in fact be, yet another, not action packed chapter...As given recent events...I feel as though, that I need to address this...So viewers, like the previous chapter of this kind...And keep in mind viewers, that this...is now going to be...yet another one...of one of the only other times...that I am going to be giving this sort of complete permission to all of you viewers, in letting you skip this particular chapter...in the exact same manner...As you viewers, as of now, do once again, have my absolutely full permission, to skip this chapter...But just so you know viewers...You will, unlike the last chapter in which I wound up giving this exact same permission...Will not be missing much...*I say this, while smiling, with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*...Now then, who here, knows of a twitter user, by the username of @mahoshojoclips...?...Well, for those who don't know of this...*ahem*...quite unpleasant, and very toxic individual...Because as I have heard, she seems to have the sort of toxic demeanor, as well as an immense allergy of sorts, to anyone, who is generous to her...Or, even looks to give a sort of polite and selfless offering to her...in the form of one of these three fanfics...I mean, if you ask me viewers, she sounds like a real...what's the type...ah yes...a very arrogant, toxic, petty, jealous, and very uptight individual...You know the type viewers...someone who is just immensely 'arrogant'...or someone who just emanates immense 'arrogance'... as in the very two words...That believe it or not viewers, have both been the most repeated words, in any of these three fanfics...Mind you, it might not be the 'most' repeated two words...But, the whole point here viewers...is that those are the two words, that you need to remember from these fics, nearly more, then any other word...I mean after all viewers...I have made an eternal commitment, to not make any sort of money, off of a single bit of media, that I have posted so far on my YouTube channel, and will continue to do so...Until my eventual passing...But more importantly viewers...I don't intend to make any sort of money...from when I do wind up eventually handing over my completed three fanfics...to the anime industry...so that they can immortalize them in physical anime media form...The only thing that I ask for in return...is at least...51% control, over the overall say, in how these fanfics are properly adapted...I mean after all viewers...these are technically original fanfics...But, I think that that is enough about all of this ranting and raving...So viewers, I will see you all in the next chapter...When we will get right back into the action, okay?...Oh, and by the way @mahoshojoclips...you shall reap, what you shall sow...and as for what happens next?...Well unfortunately @mahoshojoclips, that is now out of my hands...as karma...can really work in mysterious way...*I say this while giving a look to the viewers, to pretty much let them know...that karma does very much in fact exist*...Oh, and as per a saying, that I myself go by...'sow bad seeds, and get a bad harvest...'...Which by the way viewers...is a way of me saying...don't come at me the wrong way...Well, that is if you are willing to deal with the karma based ramifications...Oh, and furthermore @mahoshojoclips...but more importantly, as per the words of one Jon Taffer...'It's your fault, it's your bed, now sleep in it!'...As this is proof here viewers, that you don't...ever!...Attempt to falsely berate, or even mistake someones kind and generous intentions...especially if you are attempting to approach them, with nothing but both good, and generous intent in mind...as I was offering you my fanfics...with nothing but good faith in mind...Oh, and Jimmy, Logan Paul, KSI...don't even think for a moment, that I haven't forgot about you lot either...Because after all...I very much intend, to put you three, on blast, like one Johnny Bananas...did to Ashley in The Challenge: Total Madness episode...'Karma Chameleon,'...So Jimmy...do you still want to play the silent treatment...like you're a real life version, of Totally Spies villain Jazz Hands?...Or, do you still not want to do everyone a favor, and just 'Mime Your Own Business,' finally...so to speak?...Logan Paul...or Mr. Twonk...as I have rightfully coined you...Do you still want to try in a feeble attempt, to try and convince people, that you yourself, are not a crypto scamming Twonk?...KSI...just for the record, your song 'Thick Of It,'...it resembles you to a 't'...washed up...as well as the spitting image, of one Sam Bankman-Fried Jr.,...But viewers...I do very much in fact think, that that is more then enough, of my lengthy four wall break ramblings for now...as well as my witty sort of banter...Well, at least for the current chapter...and the current moment...As like always...I will be seeing all of you lot...in the next chapter...okay?...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hey viewers...Sorry Keiko here...So sorry to be breaking the fourth wall on all of you again...and completely out of the blue like this I might add...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my head, my attention, and my eyesight, back up again, to once again continue to address the viewers*...Now then..."

"Yea...Keiko? How about you do away with your fourth wall break...and like in the last chapter...just let the viewers read the chapter...okay?...*Misaka says this to me while giving me a sort of look and expression...to pretty much let me know, that I should make my future lengthy fourth wall breaks shorter then they originally were*"

"Right, of course Misaka...And to just give all of you viewers a little bit of foreshadowing...so to speak...I will not only, wind up taking Misaka's fourth wall break advice to heart...But also, we are now...inching ever so closer...to what will wind up being, our second encounter...with the rest...of The Four Aces Alliance...*I then turn my attention to Misaka*....So sis...if I may ask you...was that not too lengthy of a fourth wall break?...*I say this to Misaka, while smiling with both eyes closed*"

"Yes Keiko, that was the proper amount of length...*Misaka says this with a reassuring smile on her face*...And just for the record viewers...and as I am sure that Keiko pointed out to all of you in a previous chapter...we are siblings...nothing more...*Misaka says this, while smiling with both eyes closed*"

"Well said Misaka...and so viewers, with all of this now in mind...what do you all say...that we finally get on with the chapter now...hmm?...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

Okay, so with fourth wall breaking, and fourth wall breaking moments aside. Well, at least for the current moment.

Anyway, getting back to the current situation from the last chapter. And I mean chapter 42, and not chapter 43. And as for the moment in question. Well, though it is not exactly at the current moment when we had left off per say. But, you get what I mean by this. As per the situation in question. Well...

"You're all my lab rats, don't you see?! Would you like a different analogy?...Well?...Academy City is my breeding farm, and all you children are my livestock!" I heard ring through my ears in stereo. As the first image, was not surprisingly, of Therestina, back when me and Misaka, had fought against her back at the MAR building. And to make my demeanor, just that more rattled. Another image flashed across my vision. And this one, was of me and Misaka, locked in the power struggle, that had ensued, between our Railguns, and Therestina's weapon, back in chapter 16.

And yet, though I wasn't able to notice at the current moment. I was now, showing quite an extremely pained looking expression on my face. And not too long thereafter, I dropped to the floor, on my knees. And not surprisingly, I was in complete shock. And to make matters that much more obvious, regarding my current distress. I was wide-eyed, and I had also placed one of my hands, over part of my face, in an effort, to try and workout, exactly what had just suddenly transpired.

And the reason? Well, let me ask you this. How would you feel, if something like this happened to you out of the blue, and you weren't expecting it to happen to begin with? My point exactly.

And also, not surprisingly...

"Keiko...are you alright?" I then heard, the concerned sounding tone of Misaka, say to me.

"Oh how sweet..." I then heard the all too disdainful, and very arrogant sounding demeanor, of Therestina ring out in response.

However, the next thing that was said. And like back in the last chapter, was something, that even I wasn't prepared to hear.

"Be silent!" I then heard the now quite disdainful, very angry, and hurt sounding tone, of Misaka, then quite aggressively, say back to Therestina in response.

And to be honest, that sent me slightly reeling.

"Okay, wasn't expecting that from Misaka...I guess she really does care about my well-being...I mean after all viewers, we are siblings after all...And no, this is not a statement, that should be misconstrued...into being made to believe, that it is anything, other then Misaka, caring about my well-being...Anyway, back to the story, and the current situation at hand," I thought to myself, which during this, I had turned my head, eyesight, and attention, slightly to the right of me, to briefly address the viewers.

And so, after I had been helped back to my feet again, with some assistance from Misaka of course. I then, could finally, try and get a couple of my words in edgewise.

And what I mean by that is. Well...

"Listen here Therestina, and you listen well...How dare you even attempt to mock or insult either of us!...Or need I remind you, as to the very two people, who put you in the very cell that you are in to begin with?!...You know absolutely nothing, of the pain and suffering, that we have both had to go through...So don't think for even a moment...that you have any sort of right...to tell either of us, how to conduct ourselves...And by the way Therestina...while we are on the subject...please do tell me, just who the so called lab rat is now?" I said, while I had started out with speaking, in a very upset sounding tone.

Which wound up, suddenly changing, into a very smug sounding tone, in almost no time flat. And while I was saying the tail end, of my statement. An all too visible smirk, had wound up slowly forming, on my face. As I took quite a bit of humorous pleasure, in saying the lab rat statement, to Therestina, with quite a bit of wittiness, and also, in quite a smug sounding tone as well.

And not surprisingly...

"Damn you!...How dare you...!" Therestina wound up saying quite angrily, and quite aggressively in response. And this was while, she had quite quickly, gotten up from her chair in her cell. And then proceeded, to try and charge towards the bars of her cell. Well, that was, until I decided to cut off her threat mid-sentence. And it was while, I now had a look of complete anger, and sheer rage on my face. That I then, chose to speak up in response.

"How dare I?!...How dare I what Therestina?!...Do my absolute, and complete best, in order to defend both myself, and Misaka, from the likes of arrogant, and completely evil people like you?!...Why don't you look in a mirror?!...Oh wait, you don't have one in your cell do you?!...You know, I am getting really sick, and very tired, of people like you...seeming to think, that you can just do, whatever you please!...Angel Bluebell was right...villains like you...will never learn, nor even begin to understand, why villains like you, can't ever win, against the likes of us, and never will!" I said to Therestina, through sheer immense anger, gritted teeth. All while I looked, as though I was losing my composure, as Angel Bluebell herself had done, back in the chapter, 'Chapter 19: Jokers, Aces, Kings, Queens, And The Presence Of Marked Cards!: One Sided Wins And Loaded Dice, A Lack Of Trust Is A Villains Worst Enemy!'

"Hey viewers, Keiko here again...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my head, my attention, and my eyesight, back up again, to once again continue to address the viewers*...Now then...I think, that this is more then an appropriate place, for me to end this chapter...And so viewers, with that now in mind...I will see you lot in the chapter...okay?...I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hey viewers...Sorry Keiko here...So sorry to be breaking the fourth wall on all of you again...and completely out of the blue like this I might add...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my head, my attention, and my eyesight, back up again, to once again continue to address the viewers*...Now then viewers...what do you all say...that we get on with the chapter now...hmm?...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

And so, fourth wall breaking, as well as fourth wall breaking moments aside. Well at least for now. Anyway, with us now picking up from where we had last left off in the last chapter. Mind you, it is not the exact same point. But...well...you see...the moment in question was...well...

"Listen here Therestina, and you listen well...How dare you even attempt to mock or insult either of us!...Or need I remind you, as to the very two people, who put you in the very cell that you are in to begin with?!...You know absolutely nothing, of the pain and suffering, that we have both had to go through...So don't think for even a moment...that you have any sort of right...to tell either of us, how to conduct ourselves...And by the way Therestina...while we are on the subject...please do tell me, just who the so called lab rat is now?" I said, while I had started out with speaking, in a very upset sounding tone.

Which wound up, suddenly changing, into a very smug sounding tone, in almost no time flat. And while I was saying the tail end, of my statement. An all too visible smirk, had wound up slowly forming, on my face. As I took quite a bit of humorous pleasure, in saying the lab rat statement, to Therestina, with quite a bit of wittiness, and also, in quite a smug sounding tone as well.

And not surprisingly...

"Damn you!...How dare you...!" Therestina wound up saying quite angrily, and quite aggressively in response. And this was while, she had quite quickly, gotten up from her chair in her cell. And then proceeded, to try and charge towards the bars of her cell. Well, that was, until I decided to cut off her threat mid-sentence. And it was while, I now had a look of complete anger, and sheer rage on my face. That I then, chose to speak up in response.

"How dare I?!...How dare I what Therestina?!...Do my absolute, and complete best, in order to defend both myself, and Misaka, from the likes of arrogant, and completely evil people like you?!...Why don't you look in a mirror?!...Oh wait, you don't have one in your cell do you?!...You know, I am getting really sick, and very tired, of people like you...seeming to think, that you can just do, whatever you please!...Angel Bluebell was right...villains like you...will never learn, nor even begin to understand, why villains like you, can't ever win, against the likes of us, and never will!" I said to Therestina, through sheer immense anger, gritted teeth. All while I looked, as though I was losing my composure, as Angel Bluebell herself had done, back in the chapter, 'Chapter 19: Jokers, Aces, Kings, Queens, And The Presence Of Marked Cards!: One Sided Wins And Loaded Dice, A Lack Of Trust Is A Villains Worst Enemy!'

And now, getting back to the situation, which was just after this had occurred. But more importantly, after things between me, Misaka, and Therestina, had finally quieted down. Well, somewhat anyway, as I was honestly still fuming a tad bit, from the whole situation from the last chapter.

But anyway, after Therestina wound up giving us the information that we needed regarding 'The Underworld.' We then, proceeded out of the prison building.

"Sorry viewers....Keiko here, Now viewers..."

"Hey Keiko...what'cha doin'?...*Misaka winds up saying this to me with an extremely less then pleased expression on her face all while saying it in the same manner as a certain character from Phineas and Ferb...only it is with her currently less then pleased expression*"

"Oh...h-hi Misaka...whatever do you mean?...*I say this with a very nervous looking and very anxious looking expression with a bead of sweat also present, on one side, of my face*"

"You wouldn't be happening to be looking to end the chapter by any chance right now would you?...*Misaka says this, while bringing her face closer to mine, with a now almost Yandere looking expression on her face*"

"W-well...*I then deeply sigh*....yes...I was...But if you want sis, I can continue on if you want...I'll even fill the viewers in, on what was going to be left out...*I say this with a now very nervous looking expression on my face...to basically show to the viewers, that I am currently fearing for my overall safety*"

"*Misaka's expression now returns to normal as she now backs away from me, and then proceeds to smile in agreement so to speak*...Yes, that would be the wise thing to do Keiko."

"R-right Misaka...now then viewers, with that in mind...and as per Misaka's...*ahem*...request...so to speak...let's get right back to the chapter now...shall we?...*I say this, while still giving a slightly nervous, and weary expression...as I am still...quite justifiably...nervous*"

Okay, so funneling back, to what had been told to us by Therestina, before we had left the prison building. As for what had been said. Well...

"We both came here seeking your help. There is a girl, her name is Febrie. She was artificially created, and if we do nothing, then she is going to die in 72 hours..." Misaka said, while I still having quite a bit of trouble, with wanting to make eye contact with Therestina. As for obvious reasons, I still held quite a bit of anger, towards everything that she had done to the both of us.

"Oh come on, what is it going to take? You got a whole heap of your clones killed..." Therestina began to say, while she had once again got up from her chair in her cell. And once again, proceeded to make her way towards the cell bars.

The only trouble was, I was now having even more trouble, with trying to keep my composure.

"Okay viewers, Sorry Keiko here...so, this is going to be the end of this chapter...I know, I know, not the best place to end it...But, this episode, is going to be in about six chapter parts...and the reason for this viewer, is so that you can all properly digest the information...And so viewers, with that in mind...I will see you lot in the next chapter...okay?...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hey viewers...Sorry Keiko here...So sorry to be breaking the fourth wall on all of you again...and completely out of the blue like this I might add...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my head, my attention, and my eyesight, back up again, to once again continue to address the viewers*...Now then...what do you say, that we all proceed forward with the chapter now...hmm?...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

"We both came here seeking your help. There is a girl, her name is Febrie. She was artificially created, and if we do nothing, then she is going to die in 72 hours..." Misaka said, while I still having quite a bit of trouble, with wanting to make eye contact with Therestina. As for obvious reasons, I still held quite a bit of anger, towards everything that she had done to the both of us.

"Oh come on, what is it going to take? You got a whole heap of your clones killed..." Therestina began to say, while she had once again got up from her chair in her cell. And once again, proceeded to make her way towards the cell bars.

The only trouble was, I was now having even more trouble, with trying to keep my composure.

And yet, I still had too stay strong, and still continue to listen in, on what Therestina was saying, despite it not sitting well with me in the slightest, or Misaka for that matter either.

"Because after all viewers...sorry Keiko here again...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my head, my attention, and my eyesight, back up again, to once again continue to address the viewers*...now then, as I was about to say to all of you viewers...as a somewhat well known saying once said...'in order to rise up, one must first be broken down'...I mean after all, Usagi Tsukino, or better known by all of us, as Sailor Moon...had to go through this entire sort of thing herself...I mean after all, she witnessed her friends, and Sailor Senshi in arms...all die at the hands...of both Beryl, and Galaxia respectively...And for those who don't know, exactly what it is, that I am on about...there is a very good reason, why Shinko Hanasaki...aka Angel Bluebell...wound up going into such great detail, about both of these specific incidents...in the Sailor Moon anime canon timeline...as these two incidents...one in the last few episodes of Season 1...and the 2nd incident in question...in the very last few episodes, of Season 5...or Sailor Stars...to be more Sailor Moon anime season title specific...And as for Shinko Hanasaki...aka Angel Bluebell...I still do highly recommend, that you go read Going In Completely Blind...and Going In Almost Completely Blind...respectively...as both will wind up giving you more insight, into what truly went on in this fanfic, and what eventually will wind up transpiring...I mean, I don't mean to go into more detail and spoil more then I have to here viewers...But, let's just say...that in the words of one Shinko Hanasaki...aka Angel Bluebell...there is always more to things, then just a simple fight...of good...versus evil...*I now proceed to smile a bit more broadly*...Now then viewers...with all of this now explained, as well as now being very fresh on all of your minds...what do you say...that we finally get back to the story now...hmm?...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

Anyway, now getting back to the current situation with Therestina. As well as putting my fourth wall breaking, and fourth wall breaking moments aside. Well, at least for the moment. And as for the continuation, of what Therestina was currently saying? Well...

"...And you want to try and save a girl that neither of you have ever met?! This kid, whatever her name is, is yet another lab rat, spawned from this city!" Therestina continued on with, as she wound up putting a great emphasis, on the word 'city.' Which was followed, with Therestina aggressively clenching her hands around the intricately designed bars of her prison cell.

And as for me and Misaka? Well, while Misaka managed to remain quite stoic faced, and expressionless. I on the other hand, was now very very close, to just snapping all together. And yet, given the current situation, and wanting to follow Misaka's example. I decided instead, to calm myself, down, and now, like Misaka, I was also stoic faced.

"Because after all viewers...sorry Keiko here again...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my head, my attention, and my eyesight, back up again, to once again continue to address the viewers*...Now then, as I was about to address to all of you...If what happened back in chapter 17 of this fanfic...between me, Misaka, and one Misaki Shokuhou...bears any sort of resemblance...I have now decided, that like that exact incident...and as one Minako Aino...aka Sailor Venus, wound up saying in an episode of Sailor Moon...'there is no use crying over misspelled silk'...Well actually viewers, as Ami Mizuno...aka Sailor Mercury wound up properly correcting Minako on...'there is no use crying over spilled milk'...So yea viewers...if I had learned anything, from our run-in with Shokuhou...just before the first appearance, of the rest of the Four Aces Alliance...Then you can best believe, that I prefer to learn, from my past mistakes...Now then viewers...with that thought very much fresh on all of you minds...I will see all of you lot in the next chapter....okay?...*I say this while knowingly smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*...So Misaka, how was that?...*I then turn my attention behind me, as Misaka then appears in shot*"

"Well said Keiko...and viewers, just like Keiko just said, we both look forward, to seeing all of you, in the next chapter...*Misaka says this while knowingly smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hello again viewers...

Sorry Keiko here...

So sorry to be breaking the fourth wall on all of you again...and completely out of the blue like this I might add...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my head, my attention, and my eyesight, back up again, to once again continue to address the viewers*...

Now, remember, when I, a couple chapters before this one, wound up doing a chapter, that wasn't action packed viewers, hmm?...*I say this while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*...

Now, this chapter, will in fact be, yet another, one of those chapters...As given several other more recent events...I feel as though, that I need to address this...

So viewers, like the previous chapter of this kind...And keep in mind viewers, that this...is now going to be...yet another one...of one of the only other times...that I am going to be giving this sort of complete permission to all of you viewers, in letting you skip this particular chapter...in the exact same manner...As you viewers, as of now, do once again, have my absolutely full permission, to skip this chapter...But just so you know viewers...You will, like the last chapter in which I wound up giving this exact same permission...Will not be missing much..if anything...*I say this, while smiling, with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*...

Now, first off, before I continue...I am just going to say...MrBeast, Logan Paul, and KSI, you should all be ashamed of yourselves!...Mind you, though they haven't killed anybody...yet...I still feel that they need to be put on blast...So...while we're on the subject of The Unholy YouTube Trinity...MrBeast, Logan Paul, and KSI...how goes the so called crudstorm, that you three yourselves created, due to your own malign intend and deceit?...

I did say after all, that karma exists...So Jimmy...Logan Paul...KSI...I only ask you this...what size orange color jumpsuits...do you three want?...Because like it or not, you three, will soon be in them...and locked up...where you three rightfully belong...for attempting to poison our worlds youth!...

Also Jimmy, your brother Lucifer called, as he would like to have a word with you...

Also, fun fact about Jimmy viewers...he claims that he does charity work...when unfortunately, like everything else that he has done...it is all...one big...gigantic...lie...As in, as I am sure I have already said in a previous chapter...he used CGI, to remove a hospital, from his videos...and then...quite poorly I might add...he simply put it back in the future clips...as if to give off the illusion, that they had built that hospital...So Jimmy, karma really does come back to haunt you...doesn't it?...*I now proceed to smile quite broadly*...

And, now moving onto the other part of this chapters title...And for those who are not aware, what a SPAD, or a SPAR is...A SPAD, stands for a Signal Passed At Danger...while a SPAR...is a Signal Passed At Red...Some examples?...

Well, on October 8, 1952...An overnight express train from Perth, crashed into the rear of a local passenger train, that was standing at a platform at Harrow and Wealdstone station. The wreckage blocked adjacent lines and was struck within seconds by a "double-headed" express train traveling north at 60 mph, or 100 km/h for those who need the conversion over to kilometers per hour.

Anyway, The Ministry of Transport report on the crash found that the driver of the Perth train had passed a caution signal and two danger signals before colliding with the local train. The reason for this was never established, as both the driver and the fireman of the Perth train were killed in the accident...However, it was theorized, that because the weather was quite foggy leading up to the resulting accident...it was theorized...that the driver, and the fireman, of the Perth Night Express...couldn't see the signals, because they were likely obscured by the dense fog...How dense?...Well viewers, I am not talking RMS Empress Of Ireland incident type levels of dense...but I wouldn't say that it is that far off either...

Another example?...On October 5, 1999...The 06.03am Cheltenham Great Western Train...on route from Cheltenham, to London's Paddington Station, sometimes referred to, as...The "Cheltenham Flyer" wound up slamming head-on, into a Thames Turbo, that was bound for Bedwyn railway station in Wiltshire...as it had wound up passing by a signal...one SN109...that was at danger...Now I will give credit where credit is due...The Thames Turbo's driver, 31 year old Michael Hodder...did apply his brakes...when he saw the onrushing Cheltenham Flyer...however...given the stopping distance, and the time...that it would've taken the train to come to a safe stop...meant that it was already too late...as the resulting head on collision, killed Michael Hodder...The Flyer's driver, Brian Cooper...a further 29 passengers, aboard both trains...and a further 417 people...were injured...

Another example?...On 22 May 1915...5 separate trains, were involved in an accident at Quintinshill Junction Signal Box...in what is, more then 109 years later, Britain's worst rail accident...as the resulting two separate collisions...one from a troop train, slamming into a local train, that was parked on the mainline, and not even a minute later, a sleeper express bound for Glasgow, tripped over the wreckage...the resulting accident, and subsequent fire aboard the troop train, wound up killing at least 226 people...and also injured, at least 246 more...The cause?...Well unfortunately, as per the Quintinshills signaler regulations, that were present at the time, the blame for the accident, fell squarely with the Signalmen...one signalmen James Tinsley...and signalmen George Meakin respectively...

Look, the salient point here viewers...is that Tombstone Technology...as it is called...can only do so much...as companies...such as Thames Trains, and British Rail...will only spend the money to make the rails safer, when a body count winds up presenting itself...and to be honest viewers...that is not a good look...whether it be for them, or any other company that goes by this sort of philosophy...Now then viewers...with all of this now very much fresh on all of you minds...I will see all of you lot in the next chapter....okay?...*I say this while knowingly smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hello again viewers...

Sorry Keiko here...

So sorry to be breaking the fourth wall on all of you again...and completely out of the blue like this I might add...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my head, my attention, and my eyesight, back up again, to once again continue to address the viewers*...

Now, remember, when I, in just the previous chapter before this one, wound up doing a chapter, that wasn't action packed viewers, hmm?...*I say this while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*...

Now, this chapter, will in fact be, yet another, one of those chapters...As I feel as though, that I need to mention this...

So viewers, like the previous chapter of this kind...or the last chapter to be more precise...And keep in mind viewers, that this...is now going to be...yet another one...of one of the only other times...that I am going to be giving this sort of complete permission to all of you viewers, in letting you skip this particular chapter...in the exact same manner...As you viewers, as of now, do once again, have my absolutely full permission, to skip this chapter...But just so you know viewers...You will, like the last chapter in which I wound up giving this exact same permission...Will not be missing much...if anything...*I say this, while smiling, with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*...

Oh and also, if you have some sort of problem, with me doing these non-action packed chapters...So in other words viewers...if the way that I go about such, offends you?...Then I highly suggest, that you keep it to yourself...or, just don't bother reading...simple as that...I will not take unecessary, and quite unwarranted hate...from those...who think that being immensely arrogant, and yelling loudly...like Gregory House did sometimes, in the show House M.D...somehow think that that is supposed to intimidate me...or will make you more likely to be heard...

As that, will only seek to do the opposite, of what you think that it will accomplish...okay?...*I say this while knowingly smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*...

Now then, will all of this now in mind, let's proceed forward so to speak...with this chapter...

And we shall start, with a sort of...*ahem*...discretionary advisory...so to speak...As in, I am not showing any sort of disrespect, to anyone, who was killed, or otherwise injured, in such horrific, and very preventable tragedies...My heart, goes out, to those whose lives were cut short...

Now then, as I am sure you all have noticed, from this chapters title...I will be talking about...what is without a doubt, one of the most well known maritime tragedies, in history...

I am of course talking, about the sinking of the Titanic...

Now, I will not be going into immensely deep detail...regarding any conspiracy theories...as that...is not what I am looking too do here...

I am just not...And in fact viewers...I am more going to be going into detail, into what had actually caused the sinking...

But also, I will also be explaining, of a much more horrid maritime tragedy...one, that seems to have been lost to the pages of history...so to speak...a maritime accident...that while the sinking of the Titanic, killed 1,514 people...the horrible tragedy of the MV Doña Paz...is far worse...how much worse?...

Well the tragedy of the MV Doña Paz...killed over 4,300 people...or roughly 4,385 were killed...which is nearly three times, the number of fatalities, in the sinking of the Titanic...and while 705 people survived the sinking of the Titanic...the tragedy of the MV Doña Paz...

Which took place on December 20, 1987, and at 06:30, Philippine Standard Time, Doña Paz had departed from Tacloban, Leyte, for Manila, with a stopover at Catbalogan, Samar. Commanded by Captain Eusebio Nazareno, the vessel was due in Manila at 04:00 the next day. It was reported that it last made radio contact at about 20:00. However, subsequent reports indicated that Doña Paz did not have a radio...

And at about 22:30, the ferry was at Dumali Point, along the Tablas Strait, near Marinduque. A survivor later said that the weather at sea that night was clear, but the sea was choppy. While most of the passengers slept, Doña Paz collided with MT Vector, a Philippine-owned oil tanker en route from Bataan to Masbate. At the time of the collision. Vector was carrying 1.05 million L, or 8,800 US bbl, or 1,041 tonnes, or 1,148 short tons, of gasoline and other petroleum products owned by Caltex Philippines...

Upon collision, Vector's cargo ignited and caused a fire on the ship that spread onto Doña Paz. Survivors recalled sensing the crash and an explosion, causing panic on the vessel. One of them, Paquito Osabel, recounted that the flames spread rapidly throughout the ship, and that the sea all around the ship was itself afire...

Another survivor, Philippine Constabulary corporal Luthgardo Niedo, claimed that the lights aboard had gone out minutes after the collision, that there were not any life vests to be found on Doña Paz, and that the crewmen were running around in panic with the other passengers, and none of the crew gave any orders or made any attempt to organize the passengers. It was said later that the life jacket lockers had been locked...

The survivors were forced to jump off the ship and swim among charred bodies in flaming waters around the ship, with some using suitcases as makeshift flotation devices. Doña Paz sank within two hours of the collision. Vector sank within four hours. Both ships sank in about 545 meters, or 1,788 ft of water, in the shark-infested Tablas Strait...

As a result of the collision, and subsequent fire...4,385 passengers, and crew, were killed, which included the 11 crew that were killed aboard MT Vector.

In total, only 26 people, survived the tragedy...26...

And as for the Titanic?...Well, while she was being constructed in Belfast...and they were putting her hull together, through the use of both steel based, and wrought iron rivets...via a gigantic rivet gun...which by the way viewers...was far too large, and unwieldy, to get to the front end of Titanic...

So...they were forced to use wrought iron rivets instead to put together Titanic's hull at her front end...as they were less expensive, and easier to work with...and to compensate for the lack of strength in the wrought iron rivets, they used a type of molten mixture, known as Slag...and no viewers, I am not talking about the sort of British slang, that one would call somebody for being a bell-end...so to speak...

I am of course, talking about the nonmetallic material, that is a byproduct of smelting, welding, and other metallurgical processes...

Yes viewers, that kind of Slag...

Now then, you may all now be asking yourselves...'But Keiko, just what does Slag have to do with the inevitable sinking of the Titanic?'...

Well, I am so glad that you asked...

As per the properties, of mixing slag into anything...if you used too much, then it seeks to compromise the overall strength, and integrity of the wrought iron rivets...And if you used too little?...Then the rivet itself, wouldn't be as strong, as its steel based brethren...

Moreover viewers...one Brian Penoyer...who was featured on the Titanic episode...of the series Seconds From Disaster...did do a test, with similarly constructed, and slag mixed, wrought iron rivets...in order to simulate, the lap joint based design, of Titanic's hull...

More to the point here viewers...experts calculated, that at the moment, that Titanic had struck the fatal iceberg...the rivets on her starboard side, were put under, at least 14,000 pounds of pressure...or 14,000 PSI...for those who are interested in the more properly termed measurement...

Which, as it would wind up demonstrating in the rivet pressure test in question...and just to spoil you all with the inevitable result...the lap joint in question..failed, at just under 10,000 PSI...

Which definitively proved, beyond any sort of doubt, that improperly slag mixed wrought iron rivet failure, led to the loss of Titanic, and to the deaths, of 1,514 people...

And...there was one line that Brian Penoyer himself, had said in the episode in question...'It is impossible to go through the record...about the sinking of the Titanic, and be unmoved by the human tragedy that occurred, it's just a waste...'...and to be honest, he was right...

As no matter what people may think, about the strength of ones vessel...nature, and all that it possesses...should never be underestimated...

*I now start to tear up*...And for those...who have been involved, in either these tragedies, or those like them...you have my sincerest sympathy, and my condolences as well...as no one, deserves to go through such things...whether it be the loss of a loved one...or something equivalent...

Furthermore, for those, who did take their time, to read through this chapter...you have my thanks...as we all, must be willing too look to the past, in an effort, to better our future...*I now proceed to wipe the currently streaming tears from my face*...

And so viewers, with all of this now in mind...I will see you lot...in the next chapter...where finally, we will get back into the action...okay?...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hello again viewers...Keiko here...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my head, my attention, and my eyesight, back up again, to once again continue to address the viewers*...Now then viewers...I did in fact, say back in the last chapter...that we would be getting right back into the action in this chapter...Well viewers, I never break a promise...*I say this while smiling*...So viewers, with that now very much in mind...What do you all say...that just go and do that right now, hmm?...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

Okay, so fourth wall breaking, and my fourth wall break moments aside, at least for the moment.

And getting back to the current situation from back in chapter 46...

As the current situation was...Well...

"...You want to survive in this city?!...Give into the darkness, and live like livestock...or become one of the people in charge!" Therestina continued on, after she had aggressively approached the bars of her prison cell, and had gripped the bars in question, quite forcefully. I could literally see Therestina, somewhat shaking, with the frustration on her face. To basically indicate, that she was...well...frustrated.

However, as per what went on in chapter 46. Both me and Misaka, still remained stoic faced.

"Now viewers...sorry Keiko here...now then...while I am sure that you'd all love to listen to more of Therestina's...well...insanity based ramblings so to speak...Well, I wouldn't say that you would...but again...like I had said several chapters ago viewers...my Telepath Esper ability...only works on Misaka...Well actually viewers...and to give you a bit of foreshadowing...as a future chapter will wind up showing...my Telepath Esper Ability...has more then one use...what other use you may ask?...Well...the thing is viewers...if I did tell all of you what it was, then there would be little to no point, in you all be intrigued enough, to want to read on...*I say this while smiling*...Now then...though I do apologize for this...we will unfortunately...be skipping ahead just a smidge...to a little later on...But don't worry about what you wound up missing viewers...with regard to the rest of the conversation that had taken place...as I will be explaining more about that, in the next chapter...But for now viewers...we will fast forward a little bit, to later on that night...at Tokiwadai Middle School...more specifically viewers, in me, Misaka, and Kuroko's dorm room...Which was explained about at length, back in chapter 2 of this fanfic...And so now viewers, with that in mind...shall we begin?...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

Okay, so fourth wall breaking, and fourth wall breaking moments aside, at least for the moment. And fast forwarding to later that night, and inside of me, Misaka, and Kuroko's dorm room. And as for the conversation? Well...

"Yes, that would be great captain. K," Kuroko said, as she then hung up the current call on her cell phone. And then followed up with speaking up again, just after she had hung up. "She says that there isn't enough evidence, to justify taking any action," Kuroko said, while obviously referring to me and Misaka, with her statement.

And as for our separate and current attires? Well, Kuroko was wearing her usual Burgundy colored pajamas. Misaka, was wearing her usual Gekota patterned pajamas. And as for me? Well, I was wearing some light blue colored pajamas, to match my long light blue mane of hair, that currently cascaded down my back, and onto my bed. Which to be honest, I was still having a bit of trouble, in dealing, with getting used, to such a feeling...

"And by the way viewers...sorry...Keiko here again...Now then, a bit of housekeeping so too speak. Now, I am sure that I don't need to remind all of you viewers, that the age of consensus in Japan, is 13 years old, correct?...Furthermore viewers, as I am sure that one Shinko Hanasaki, had gone to in great length in Going In Completely Blind 'Chapter 37: Looks Like The Gang Is All Here?: The Fifth Love Angel!' As Shinko Hanasaki herself, or one Angel Bluebell...had wound up going into even deeper detail, with regard to this very topic...Now viewers, what I am basically saying here...is that you really do need to go and read Going In Completely Blind, and Going In Almost Completely Blind respectively...and only then, will you all learn to truly appreciate, the ultimate uniqueness, that these three fanfics...have to each of them, and as a culminated whole as well...But viewers, I think that that is more then enough of my fourth wall break...Well at least for the moment...However, this now marks the end of this chapter...But fear not, nor fret viewers...as there will not be a non-action packed chapter...that will wind up following after this one...Well, at least not yet...But viewers, with all of that now currently very much fresh on all of your minds...I will see all of you lot, in the next chapter...okay?...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

The only trouble was, that while things, seemed to be calm for the current moment. I would not know, until a bit later on in the future. That the events that wound up transpiring, back on August 9, would not, be an isolated incident. In fact, our most recent encounter, and alliance, with The 90s Magical Girl Holy Trinity, would not be an isolated incident either. But, more on that, at a little later of a date.

Chapter Text

"Hello viewers, Keiko here...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my head, my attention, and my eyesight, back up again, to once again continue to address the viewers*...Now then viewers...I did in fact, say back in the last chapter...that we would be continuing one with the action in this chapter...Well viewers, I never break a promise...*I say this while smiling quite broadly*...So viewers, with that now very much fresh on all of your minds...What do you all say...that just go right ahead, and do that now, hmm?...So, on with the chapter...Just be aware, that there will be a non-action packed chapter again, that will be following this one...okay?...Oh, and as I had also promised from the last chapter, we are going to be covering the rest of the conversation, that me and Misaka, had had with Therestina..And after that, we will then proceed forward with the remainder of this current episode, okay?...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

Anyway, winding the time back a bit, to when me and Misaka, were still stoic faced, as Therestina was still mouthing off, so too speak. And, well...

"...Because those are the only two that you both have in this place," Therestina had finished with, after the abrupt cutoff from this current conversation back in the last chapter.

The only thing was, that as Therestina was about to continue speaking. I then decided, because I had now had enough of her nonsense, to try and speak up. The only trouble was, Misaka sort of wound up beating me to it...

"You're wrong..." Misaka wound up responding with to Therestina, which wound up prompting Therestina, to show a very disgusted looking expression. And of course, I couldn't resist, chiming in.

"Both of us know of the darkness that you are speaking of, as we have both witnessed it firsthand. And for the record Therestina, you know nothing, of the current goings on. Whether it be in Academy City, or even 'elsewhere,'" I said, with a slight smile making its way onto my face. All while making a slight emphasis, on the word 'elsewhere.' As the emphasis regarding that very word, had to do, with me and Misaka's recent run-in, with not just the 90s Magical Girl Holy Trinity, but with the villain rogues gallery, back on August 9.

But, however, Therestina didn't take any notice, of either my emphasis, or my smirk. As she was currently, still quite disgusted, with both of our current responding statements. And she was more attention focused, on Misaka, then she was with me, at the current moment.

And though this was the case, I was now once again using my Telepath Esper ability, as a means to peer into Misaka's mind. And I was glad that I had done so. As I was greeted, with the all too familiar sight, of every single, one of our allies. And not just Uiharu, Kuroko, and Saten. But, of Shinko Hanasaki, or Angel Bluebell, as she was known more as. Her younger sister, one Momoko Hanasaki, or Wedding Peach, as she was known more as. The rest of the Love Angels. Usagi Tsukino, or Eternal Sailor Moon. The rest of the Sailor Senshi. And, of course one Sakura Avalon, Zachary, Li, Kero, Yue, and the rest of our allies.

And now, all of the sudden, I had now started to tear up. Almost as if I knew, that our first encounter, and eventual reuniting, with the rest of the Four Aces, was now, inching ever so closer.

And as for the current conversation, that had been going on between Misaka and Therestina? Well, I sort of just spaced out for most of it. And I only snapped back, from now having used my Telepath Esper ability, to sever the connection, between me, and my reading of Misaka's thoughts.

And I only snapped back, just as the conversation, between Misaka, and Therestina, was nearing its end.

"I've had enough, you both can go now!" Therestina said, which had snapped me back to attention, in an instant.

And not surprisingly, I then decided to speak up. "No, we won't. And we will not oblige, until you give us the information that we both need from you!" I said, as I was now once again becoming very upset, very quickly.

"Okay viewers...Sorry Keiko here again...So, just to shorten this entire, quite lengthy conversation...so too speak...After a nice war of words, followed by several...*ahem*...serious blow ups from Therestina...and with Therestina...grabbing Misaka by her uniform, and forcibly pulling her towards the bars of the cell. I couldn't help...but then have a series of images, suddenly flash through my mind...And this viewers, is where we shall move forward to next...now then, back to the story...*I say this, while smiling, with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

Anyway, the images in question, that had wound up quickly flashing across my vision. Were of an open area, which seemed to be in complete ruin. But, the thing that wound up making my heart, nearly stop dead. Was of a familiar figure, glowing bright white...and on top of this, she looked to be in quite an unstable looking state. And only, once she had turned her attention forward, so to speak. I then wound up realizing, exactly who she was.

"Wait a sec, what the hell?!...Misaka...what the...?!...How...!?" I thought to myself, as I then wound up putting both hands to my head, in an attempt, to try and gauge, what had just happened. Only to drop to my knees, onto the floor. All while I displayed, a very distraught, and very pained expression, on my face.

And to make matters just that much worse, this was not just some vision, that was of what might wind up happening. But in fact, it was of a vision, that would wind up happening. And unfortunately, if something wasn't done, me, Misaka, and all of Academy City, would be wiped off the map. And, to make it even worse, a certain evil entity, would wind up being discovered, to have not been locked away, as we had all thought to have been, back on August 9. The day, that everything changed.

"Hey guys, Keiko here again...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my head, my attention, and my eyesight, back up again, to once again continue to address the viewers*...Now then viewers...this now marks the end of this chapter, and also, the end of this episode...And yes viewers, I am well aware, that the actual canon episode representing this chapter, still has a lot left in it...However, in a somewhat fanfiction first...I am going to be covering everything after this, as another episode...And viewers, though I did say, that there was going to be another non action packed chapter this one...That is no longer going to be the case...As we will just wrap up the rest of Season 2...Or Season S...And, only then, will we then be doing another non action packed chapter...So viewers, with that now very much fresh, on all of your minds...I shall see all of you lot, in the next chapter...which as I just mentioned, will be the next episode...okay?...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hello viewers, Keiko here again...*I say this while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*...Now then, I believe that in the last chapter, which was also the end of the previous episode, that I was going to do, a sort of episode split, so to speak...Well viewers..."

"Yea, so Keiko?...Just wrap it up...you're doing it again...*Misaka says this to me, while knowingly smiling, to pretty much let me know, that I was once again, about to start rambling on again, with what would've wound up being, a very lengthy fourth wall break*"

"Right Misaka, my bad...*I say this while sheepishly grinning with both eyes closed, and one of my hands, behind my head, in a somewhat sheepishly embarrassed manner*...And so viewers, with that now very fresh on all of your minds...And more importantly, as per Misaka's request...What do you say, that we get on with the chapter, and also, the next episode?...Mind you, it isn't exactly the next episode per say...but you get what I mean...now then, on with the chapter...*I say this while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

Now, moving back from the last chapter, to now the present. More specifically, the conversation, that had been, and was currently going on, between me, Misaka, and Kuroko.

And as for the current exchanging of words so too speak? Now, I am not saying that it was carrying on from the current last point in the conversation per say. But as for the current exchange of words? Well...

"I'm not saying that I'm surprised Kuroko...seeing as how Anti-Skill, as well as Judgment, both need enough of a reason, in order to take action. Still, it is very frustrating, that there still isn't enough evidence for either to..." I said, obviously referring to Kuroko's most recent statement.

However, it was then, that I had suddenly cut my statement short, and was once again, in deep thought. "Okay, so that vision that I had had of Misaka back at the prison...I wish I knew more about what it means...And yet, I guess that is what I get, for not watching more of the Railgun anime past episode three, before winding up here...Still, I also seem, to have been having more and more thoughts and visions of those two other versions of me...And yet, from what I saw regarding them...what with Shinko Hanasaki, Wedding Peach, Angel Lily, Angel Daisy, and Angel Salvia, all in their DX battle outfits...that has all but confirmed to me, that the already existent timeline of their anime, has concluded...*I then turn my attention briefly, to the right of me, in order to briefly address the viewers*...Well viewers, at least for now...*I now proceed to turn away from briefly addressing the viewers, to which I then, once again, go back into deep thought*...And, with Zachary, Sakura, Li, Kero, and Yue...with both Zachary, and Sakura...both wielding their Star Staffs...and with them in possession, of the Clow Cards...which now that I remember, from Zachary's temporary reveal of the design of the Thunder Card, from back in chapter 70...during our first fight, against the villain rouges gallery...has led me to theorize, and also confirm...that their anime timeline, has to have at least made it, past episode 70, at the bear minimum...Which, now confirms to me, that they more then likely, have gone through Eli Moon's Final Test...so to speak...And as for Eternal Sailor Moon, and the rest of the Sailor Senshi...and with given the confirmation, that Usagi Tsukino, was only ever in her Eternal Sailor Moon form, starting at the beginning...and through the duration...of Sailor Stars...then, that would mean, that their timeline, like that of Angel Bluebell, Wedding Peach, and the rest of the Love Angels, has also, concluded...Especially after Angel Bluebell, had explained at immense length...to Sailor Galaxia herself in fact...that she at least knew enough about the fight with Galaxia, and the rest of the Sailor Senshi...to know of the 9 murders that Galaxia committed, against the Sailor Senshi...Not to mention, the absolute anger...that Angel Bluebell herself, had displayed towards both Galaxia...And now that I think about what else that she had said a bit more...Angel Bluebell had also mentioned...that Beryl...had killed Sailor Moon, the other four inner senshi, and...Wait a sec, she said that Beryl had committed six murders...so then...that would mean that she at least knew about the death of Tuxedo Mask back then as well...*I then turn my attention briefly, to the right of me, in order to briefly address the viewers*...And now viewers, with all of this now in mind...and given part of the title of this chapter...'You Have To STUDY!'...I am doing...well..what else...studying, so to speak...*I then proceed to giggle in a cute and kind way*...And, for those of you viewers...who don't know, why the letters of 'study,' are all in capital letters?...Well viewers, you will be learning all about that, in the next chapter...When I will wind up going into much deeper, and further detail about that..and so viewers, with all of this information, now very much fresh on all of your minds...I will see all of you lot, in the next chapter...okay?...*I say this while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*" I thought to myself, all while I had, at some points in my deep thought process, had turned my attention, slightly, and briefly to the right of me, in order to briefly address the viewers.

The only thing was, that I was going to need to remember all of this information. Because, whether I knew about it or not. Our last involvement, with our aforementioned allies, was not, and would not be, a single isolated incident. In fact, as I had mentioned, regarding the vision that I had had. The very vision, would wind up putting, not just me, Misaka, Kuroko, and all of our other friends in Academy City at risk. But, like our encounter with the rogues gallery, would also, not be an isolated incident. But, more on all of that, at a much later date.

Chapter Text

"Hey viewers, Keiko here again...*I say this while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*...Now then viewers...let us now continue on with the remainder, of the current episode...Which technically, is the actual tail-end of the previous episode...but you get what I mean viewers...now then, on with the chapter...*I say this while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

Now then, I did say, that I was going to be going into a bit of deeper detail, regarding the overall reasoning, as to why the word 'study,' in both this chapter, and the previous one, were all in capital letters. Well, it sort of goes like this, STUDY, as they are called, are a group of...well, let's just call them scientists, because that is technically what they all are.

The only difference, is that they, like that of Gensei Kihara, and unlike, any normal good will intention scientist, have nothing but an evil agenda. And STUDY, is no exception to this.

In fact, STUDY, was the one that was responsible, for creating Febrie. You know, the chemicaloid, from a few chapters back? Yes, that Febrie...

"But viewers...Sorry, Keiko here again...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my head, my attention, and my eyesight, back up again, to once again continue to address the viewers*...and if I may interrupt again here viewers, with yet another justifiable fourth wall break..."

"Uh yeah, Keiko? How about we just proceed on with a recap of the previous chapter...you're doing it again...*Misaka suddenly appears in my fourth wall break moment, while giving me a sort of expression, to pretty much let me know, that I am once again dragging my fourth wall break moment out, a lot longer then it needs to be*"

"Oh, r-right Misaka...*I say this while quickly turning to her, and then back again, only when I turn back again to continue to address the viewers, I now have a bit of an embarrassed looking expression, with a bead of sweat, now present, on one side, of my face*...And so viewers, with this all, now very much fresh, on all of your minds, and like the previous but recent chapters, as per Misaka's request...what do you say, that we finally get on, with the chapter now...hmm?...However viewers, as Misaka had also just pointed out...we will first, be doing a sort of short recap, of the last chapter...You know viewers, in case some of you, decided to try and wrongly skip ahead?...*I say this while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

Okay so starting off with a short sort of recap, of the last chapter. And as for the point in the last chapter that I am referring too? Well...

"I'm not saying that I'm surprised Kuroko...seeing as how Anti-Skill, as well as Judgment, both need enough of a reason, in order to take action. Still, it is very frustrating, that there still isn't enough evidence for either to..." I said, obviously referring to Kuroko's most recent statement.

However, it was then, that I had suddenly cut my statement short, and was once again, in deep thought. "Okay, so that vision that I had had of Misaka back at the prison...I wish I knew more about what it means...And yet, I guess that is what I get, for not watching more of the Railgun anime past episode three, before winding up here...Still, I also seem, to have been having more and more thoughts and visions of those two other versions of me...And yet, from what I saw regarding them...what with Shinko Hanasaki, Wedding Peach, Angel Lily, Angel Daisy, and Angel Salvia, all in their DX battle outfits...that has all but confirmed to me, that the already existent timeline of their anime, has concluded...*I then turn my attention briefly, to the right of me, in order to briefly address the viewers*...Well viewers, at least for now...*I now proceed to turn away from briefly addressing the viewers, to which I then, once again, go back into deep thought*...And, with Zachary, Sakura, Li, Kero, and Yue...with both Zachary, and Sakura...both wielding their Star Staffs...and with them in possession, of the Clow Cards...which now that I remember, from Zachary's temporary reveal of the design of the Thunder Card, from back in chapter 70...during our first fight, against the villain rouges gallery...has led me to theorize, and also confirm...that their anime timeline, has to have at least made it, past episode 70, at the bear minimum...Which, now confirms to me, that they more then likely, have gone through Eli Moon's Final Test...so to speak...And as for Eternal Sailor Moon, and the rest of the Sailor Senshi...and with given the confirmation, that Usagi Tsukino, was only ever in her Eternal Sailor Moon form, starting at the beginning...and through the duration...of Sailor Stars...then, that would mean, that their timeline, like that of Angel Bluebell, Wedding Peach, and the rest of the Love Angels, has also, concluded...Especially after Angel Bluebell, had explained at immense length...to Sailor Galaxia herself in fact...that she at least knew enough about the fight with Galaxia, and the rest of the Sailor Senshi...to know of the 9 murders that Galaxia committed, against the Sailor Senshi...Not to mention, the absolutely anger...that Angel Bluebell herself, had displayed towards both Galaxia...And now that I think about what else that she had said a bit more...Angel Bluebell had also mentioned...that Beryl...had killed Sailor Moon, the other four inner senshi, and...Wait a sec, she said that Beryl had committed six murders...so then...that would mean that she at least knew about the death of Tuxedo Mask back then as well..." I thought to myself, all while I had, at some points in my deep thought process, had turned my attention, slightly, and briefly to the right of me, in order to briefly address the viewers.

And now, with the recap now done, and with us now all caught up. We will now, proceed to the conversation, that was now taking place, right after I had finished, my end of chapter fourth wall break, from the previous chapter.

Which was pertaining to, well...

"Okay, so thinking back to what Therestina had said to me and Misaka...well to be honest, me and Misaka, were able to figure out, that STUDY, intends to do something, at the upcoming Reach Assembly...and, if me and Misaka's recent run-in, with one of their green colored mechs, has proven anything, then me, Misaka, Kuroko, and all of our other friends, had best be ready...to fight like hell," I thought to myself while in deep thought.

Which, while I was doing this, Kuroko, had once again attempted to try another of her perverted antic-induced advances on Misaka, only for Misaka to smack her in response. And to be honest, I would've been giving, as much of a less then pleased expression, then Misaka was giving to Kuroko right now. But, as aforementioned, I was deep in thought, when this had taken place.

"Hey viewers, Keiko here again...So viewers, with all of this, now being very much fresh, on all of your minds...I shall see all of you lot, in the next chapter...which will be the further continuation, of this current episode...okay?...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

Chapter Text

"Okay, viewers...Keiko here...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my attention back up again...To which I then proceed, to smile with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*...Anyways viewers...so picking up, where we had last left off in the last chapter. Well, however viewers...I do think, first things first, that a chapter recap is in order here...and so viewers, with that intention in mind, let us get on with the episode recap in question...okay?...*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Which was pertaining to, well...

"Okay, so thinking back to what Therestina had said to me and Misaka...well to be honest, me and Misaka, were able to figure out, that STUDY, intends to do something, at the upcoming Reach Assembly...and, if me and Misaka's recent run-in, with one of their green colored mechs, has proven anything, then me, Misaka, Kuroko, and all of our other friends, had best be ready...to fight like hell," I thought to myself while in deep thought.

Which, while I was doing this, Kuroko, had once again attempted to try another of her perverted antic-induced advances on Misaka, only for Misaka to smack her in response. And to be honest, I would've been giving, as much of a less then pleased expression, then Misaka was giving to Kuroko right now. But, as aforementioned, I was deep in thought, when this had taken place.

And now, with the recap of the last chapter now done, and over with. Let us now continue on, with the current conversation, just after, I had cut the last chapter off, with my usual fourth wall break, which was currently...well...not exactly the same point, in which we had left off but it was still...well...

"Don't take advantage of the current situation, and don't call me childish either!" Misaka said, as I then felt a bit of wind, pick up through our dorm room, as Misaka discharged quite a lot of electricity onto Kuroko, who had decided just before this had happened, to attempt a perverted antic on her.

"So you're that as well?...I love just love it...when either of you, choose to decide, when one needs to be punished," Kuroko had just finished saying, as she currently, lay face down on the floor, after having been hit full on by the electricity, that had been discharged by Misaka.

And quite honestly, I was going to shock her myself, right then and there. But, with me remembering back to the Tokiwadai School Rules, regarding it being forbidden, to use my Esper ability in the school dorms I instantly decided against doing it. However, that didn't mean, that I couldn't take a short moment, in order to sort of reminisce, about the current situation.

"Hello viewers, Keiko here...*I say this while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*...So furthermore viewers, as for my Telepath ability. Though I am able to use it, even though the dorm rules, strictly forbid it...So viewers, let me just further explain this, for those who need a much further, and in depth explanation. So, this is due to the fact, that although most Esper abilities, were, and are mostly, easily detected. A Telepath Esper ability, is only detectable, by those, who also happen to have it, and, are of an equal Esper level to mine. And viewers...because I am a one of the higher ranked level 5 espers. And I am in fact third ranked...You know, for those of you viewers, who didn't already know, by choosing to try and skip ahead in this fanfic, and not bothering to read anything before this chapter...*I proceed, to bring my face very very close to the screen, as I said this part of my statement, with an extremely less then pleased looking expression, on my face. And while a tickmark, is now prominently present, on one side, of my face*...*My less then pleased looking expression, now fades away quickly, as I then clear my throat, and then continue to address the viewers*...Now then viewers...as the only other, technically speaking Telepath ability user, of Tokiwadai, is Misaki Shokuhou...And also viewers, when you factor in, that one Misaki Shokuhou...*I say this, while grimacing slightly, in a somewhat upset looking, and otherwise irritated looking manner, with a slight tickmark, now very much present, on one side, of my face. As I said Misaki Shokuhou's full name, both times. Before I then proceed to clear my throat, and then continue to address the viewers*...Anyway, since Shokuhou, usually has more important things on her mind...What with things regarding her clique, and other stuff...either related, or not related to any of that...Well...most of the time anyway...*I proceed to say this part, while smiling a sort of sheepish looking grin, with one of my hands, now behind my head, as I continue to display, a sot of sheepish looking expression. Before, I once again continue, to address, the viewers*...And, that Shokuhou, as explained back in chapter, 'Chapter 17: 90s Magical Girls And Level 5 Electromasters!: The Masters Of The Star Cards, The Sailor Senshi, And The Love Angels Appear!'...You know the chapter in question viewers...the one, in which me, Misaka, and one Shoukuhou...among some others, wind up locked, in a fight for our very lives?...However viewers, who ever said, that an incident...like our first run in, with the rest of The Four Aces Alliance, or those of the villains rouges gallery for that matter, was going to be a sort of one off type of incident, in this fanfic...Because if you did, by any chance, decide to wrongly assume this...Well then, that is your prerogative...*I say this, while now smiling quite broadly*...Anyway...*I now instantly start to realize, that my fourth wall break moment, has once again started to get drawn out, and is now, very lengthy. I then clearly my throat again, before once again, continuing, to address the viewers*...So viewers, with all of this, now being very much fresh, on all of your minds...I shall see all of you lot, in the next chapter...which will be the further continuation, of this current episode...okay?...*I say this, while doing my usual, end of chapter four wall break moment, which was me smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hey, viewers...Keiko here...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my attention back up again. To which I then proceed, to smile with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute manner*...Anyways viewers...we will now be pick up, where we had last left off in the last chapter. Well, however viewers...I do think, first things first, that a chapter recap is in order here, just like the last chapter...*I now proceed to say what I am going to say next, by proceeding to bring my face closer to the screen*...I mean honestly viewers...did any of you really genuinely think, that you were going to get out, of having to read the previous chapters of this fanfics thoroughly?...Well viewers....bad news I'm afraid...as I know fully well, that some...if not most of you viewers...will not be the least bit bothered...in wanting to thoroughly read the previous chapters...*I now proceed to say the next statement, while a small warm and comforting looking smile, winds up slowly making its way, onto my face*...I mean after all viewers, surely you all must have realized...that Shinko Hanasaki...or Angel Bluebell, as you all know her as...Wasn't the only version of myself, that was well aware...of some, or most of the viewers, that would wind up reading these fanfics...wouldn't wind up putting in the required amount of effort...I mean honestly viewers...If one Gordon Ramsay...can have high demands, as well as standards, regarding what food, that he wants to come out of the kitchens, of all of his successful restaurants...then surely viewers...I can have the exact same amount of high standards, with how I wind up going about, with how these fanfic stories are told...Oh, and speaking of those, who don't want to put in the necessary effort...Jake Paul...your paying off everyone, in order for you to win against Mike Tyson, by decision...is quite frankly the most cowardice of moves, that you could've made...Just know this much Jakey-Boy, that karma exists, and whether you like it or not...it's coming for you...*I proceed to say all of that, while giving the most warmest, and genuine of smiles*...and so viewers, with all of this, now very much fresh, on all of your minds, let us now, get on with the episode recap in question...okay?...*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

And regarding the episode recap in question. Which was...well...

"Don't take advantage of the current situation, and don't call me childish either!" Misaka said, as I then felt a bit of wind, pick up through our dorm room, as Misaka discharged quite a lot of electricity onto Kuroko, who had decided just before this had happened, to attempt a perverted antic on her.

"So you're that as well?...I love just love...when either of you, choose to decide, when one needs to be punished," Kuroko had just finished saying, as she currently, lay face down on the floor, after having been hit full on by the electricity, that had been discharged by Misaka.

And quite honestly, I was going to shock her myself, right then and there. But, with me remembering back to the Tokiwadai School Rules, regarding it being forbidden, to use my Esper ability in the school dorms I instantly decided against doing it. However, that didn't mean, that I couldn't take a short moment, in order to sort of reminisce, about the current situation.

And now, with the chapter recap now out of the way. We will now proceed, to the next morning. And as of said instance, me, Misaka, Kuroko, Uiharu, and Saten, were currently in one of the offices, of the 177th Judgment Branch offices. And as for the reason?

Well...

"The STUDY Corporation?" Misaka had just asked in response, in a current tone in her voice, that suggested that she wanted to know more about the aforementioned corporation name, that had just been said by Uiharu.

"Yes, Haruki Aritomi came as one of the companies lead directors," Uiharu said in response to what Misaka had just asked to her.

"Okay, so what kind of company is it?" Kuroko asked, now wanting to know more, not just about The STUDY Corporation, but also about the director, and what exactly it was, that The STUDY Corporation did.

"They seem to do a lot of things, but mainly it's pharmaceutical manufacturing and chemical engineering," Uiharu said in response, in order to answer both the questions, of Misaka, and Kuroko.

"Not to mention, that The STUDY Corporation, is also responsible, for the creation of Febrie. Which as I am sure you all know viewers...from a previous chapter...was one of several Chemicaloids, that were made by The STUDY Corporation...And also viewers...just to give you all just a smidge bit of foreshadowing...this very Corporation...is going to soon be, our next opponents...Well actually viewers, they were already sort of our opponents...You know, from back when me, Misaka, Kuroko, Uiharu, and Saten, had wound up going against, one of their giant green colored mechs?...Yes viewers, that giant green colored mech...which by the way viewers, as I am sure you all remember from the previous chapters, was un-piloted...And now viewers...I am sorry to say, that this, is going to wind up being the end, of the current chapter...I know viewers, I know...not the most ideal place to end this current chapter...But then again viewers...doesn't it does make all of you...enticed enough, to want to wait for, and to read the next chapter?...Anyway viewers, see all of you lot, in the next chapter," I thought to myself, all while I had slightly turned my eyesight, and my attention, slightly to the right of me, to briefly address the viewers, and with the warmest, and the most kind looking of smiles.

Chapter Text

"Hey, viewers...Keiko here...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my attention back up again. To which I then proceed, to smile with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute manner*...Anyways viewers...we will now be pick up, where we had last left off in the last chapter...But first viewers, a chapter recap is in order...and so viewers, with all of this, now very much fresh, on all of your minds, let us now, get on with the episode recap in question...okay?...*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

And regarding the episode recap in question. It was...well...

"The STUDY Corporation?" Misaka had just asked in response, in a current tone in her voice, that suggested that she wanted to know more about the aforementioned corporation name, that had just been said by Uiharu.

"Yes, Haruki Aritomi came as one of the companies lead directors," Uiharu said in response to what Misaka had just asked to her.

"Okay, so what kind of company is it?" Kuroko asked, now wanting to know more, not just about The STUDY Corporation, but also about the director, and what exactly it was, that The STUDY Corporation did.

"They seem to do a lot of things, but mainly it's pharmaceutical manufacturing and chemical engineering," Uiharu said in response, in order to answer both the questions, of Misaka, and Kuroko.

"Not to mention, that The STUDY Corporation, is also responsible, for the creation of Febrie. Which as I am sure you all know viewers...from a previous chapter...was one of several Chemicaloids, that were made by The STUDY Corporation...And also viewers...just to give you all just a smidge bit of foreshadowing...this very Corporation...is going to soon be, our next opponents...Well actually viewers, they were already sort of our opponents...You know, from back when me, Misaka, Kuroko, Uiharu, and Saten, had wound up going against, one of their giant green colored mechs?...Yes viewers, that giant green colored mech...which by the way viewers, as I am sure you all remember from the previous chapters, was un-piloted..." I thought to myself. Which had followed, by me doing, one of my usual, end of chapter, fourth wall breaks.

And now, with the chapter recap of the previous chapter, now out of the way. We will now proceed, back to where the last chapter had left off. And as of said instance, me, Misaka, Kuroko, Uiharu, and Saten, were currently, still in one of the offices, of the 177th Judgment Branch offices. And things were still being explained, as well as learned about, regarding The STUDY Corporation.

And the information in question was...well...

"So, do they have any suspicious facilities?" Misaka now followed up with asking to Uiharu, in an attempt, to try and get more information, which was now regarding, as to whether or not, The STUDY Corporation, had any 'suspicious facilities,' as Misaka herself had just asked with her current statement. And given what I knew about our most recent involvement, in the Level 6 Shift Experiments, I honestly did not blame Misaka in the slightest, for wanting to ask Uiharu this particular question of hers.

"According to what I found so far. The STUDY Corporation, owns a factory in School District 17. It's an old factory, and nothing very special. But the fact that they paid a huge amount for it bothers me," Uiharu now said, in response to Misaka's most recent question, while she, as well as the rest of us. Well, besides Konori, and Febrie of course. And this was due to the current fact, that Konori, was currently entertaining Febrie, so to speak.

Anyway, the rest of us, were sort of huddled around the computer, that Uiharu was currently at, as Uiharu, proceeded to tell the rest of us, more about The STUDY Corporation.

And, upon hearing this most recent bit of information, I then, while everyone else was talking, went into a sort of deep thought process, so to speak.

"Okay, so it would appear, that The STUDY Corporation...is currently and more then likely engaging, in some less then legal activities...Unfortunately, I can't help but feel, as though they will wind up, being our toughest opponents yet...and seeing as how we went against Galaxia and the rest of the villains rouges gallery, not too long ago, that is saying quite a bit," I thought to myself, while I displayed a face, of not just deep thought, but also intrigue.

"Hello viewers, Keiko here again...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my attention back up again. To which I then proceed, to smile with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute manner*...Anyways viewers..."

"Uh Keiko?...*Misaka's voice is now suddenly heard, as the camera now focuses on her for a brief moment*"

"Yes Misaka?...*I say this to Misaka, without needing to turn my eyesight, or even my attention to her, in order to let the viewers know, that I am still giving them some of my attention*"

"Are you ending the chapter now by any chance?...*Misaka asks me this, while giving me a small smile*"

"Yes sis, I am...Anyway viewers...this, now marks the end of the current chapter...Yes, yes I know...this is once again not the most ideal place to be ending this current chapter...However viewers...the next chapter, will wind up being the end of episode 22, of Railgun S...which is the current season, and episode, that we are currently in at the moment...So viewers...With all of this......me and Misaka, will be seeing all of you lot, in the next chapter...okay?...*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hey, viewers...Keiko here...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my attention back up again. To which I then proceed, to smile with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute manner*...Anyways viewers...we will now be pick up, where we had last left off in the last chapter...And of course, this viewers, is going to be the final part of this episode...And then viewers, we will then be just that much closer, to our next meetup, with the rest of The Four Aces Alliance...And believe me viewers...you will not be disappointed...I mean after all viewers, from the words as one Sakura Avalon once, said, 'didn't anyone ever tell you, that patience is a virtue?'...And quite honestly viewers...I do in fact believe, that her very words...wind up ringing true here...But first things first viewers, a chapter recap is in order...and so viewers, with all of this, now very much fresh, on all of your minds, let us now, get on with the episode recap in question...okay?...*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

And regarding the episode recap of the last chapter in question. Which was...well...

"So, do they have any suspicious facilities?" Misaka now followed up with asking to Uiharu, in an attempt, to try and get more information, which was now regarding, as to whether or not, The STUDY Corporation, had any 'suspicious facilities,' as Misaka herself had just asked with her current statement. And given what I knew about our most recent involvement, in the Level 6 Shift Experiments, I honestly did not blame Misaka in the slightest, for wanting to ask Uiharu this particular question of hers.

"According to what I found so far. The STUDY Corporation, owns a factory in School District 17. It's an old factory, and nothing very special. But the fact that they paid a huge amount for it bothers me," Uiharu now said, in response to Misaka's most recent question, while she, as well as the rest of us. Well, besides Konori, and Febrie of course. And this was due to the current fact, that Konori, was currently entertaining Febrie, so to speak.

Anyway, the rest of us, were sort of huddled around the computer, that Uiharu was currently at, as Uiharu, proceeded to tell the rest of us, more about The STUDY Corporation.

And, upon hearing this most recent bit of information, I then, while everyone else was talking, went into a sort of deep thought process, so to speak.

"Okay, so it would appear, that The STUDY Corporation...is currently and more then likely engaging, in some less then legal activities...Unfortunately, I can't help but feel, as though they will wind up, being our toughest opponents yet...and seeing as how we went against Galaxia and the rest of the villains rouges gallery, not too long ago, that is saying quite a bit," I thought to myself, while I displayed a face, of not just deep thought, but also intrigue.

And now, with the chapter recap of the previous chapter, now out of the way. We will now proceed, to a little bit later on. How much later on? Well, I would say perhaps, about an hour or so later. Which given the current situation in question, was with me and Misaka, currently aboard, one of Academy City's many trains. And the reason as to why? Well, we were sort of heading to a nearby laboratory, or a facility in this case. And once we had both gotten to the place in question, we were greeted by a girl, with dark colored hair, and, was currently wearing a lab coat.

But while on board the train in question, we sort of passed by an all too familiar iron bridge.

And upon us both glancing at the iron bridge in question. I then couldn't help, but reminisce slightly, back to when I had been locked, in a sort of very dangerous situation, with Misaka, and Touma.

(Back On The Evening Of August 21, 2009)

"Keiko...you need to step aside and let me do this!" Misaka said, in both a very upset, and not very enthusiastic sounding tone, as quite a bit of electricity, swirled and crackled around her. And as for me? Well...

"That is not going to happen Misaka...do you really expect me to just simply stand aside so that you can hurt him?!...How about you take a moment...and think about this?!" I said, as I stood in the middle, of what was currently, a very volatile situation.

And what I mean by that, was that the three of us, were all currently on a bridge, somewhere in Academy City. And as for a more detailed insight into the current situation? Well...as it currently stood...Misaka, had...for reasons known only to her, decided to start discharging huge amounts of electricity, towards Touma...and the reason for why?...Well, after I had briefly used my Telepath ability, to peak into her mind for a moment...I realized, that Misaka, was not interested, in having Touma get involved with the Level 6 Shift experiments...because she didn't want to drag him into our current dilemma, and risk him getting seriously hurt...and also, because Touma, apparently understood, exactly what Misaka was currently going through at this current moment. And as a pretty aggressive response, Misaka had then discharged quite a bit of her electricity...however, unlike back in chapter 5...Touma didn't use his Imagine Breaker, to neutralize Misaka's electricity. And not surprisingly, given the current situation...I wasn't having any of it.

"I am not budging here...So, if you want to hurt Touma..." I began to say, only to have my statement forced to a complete stop mid-sentence, as Misaka, once again, discharged more of her electricity.

But, while I continued to hold my ground...something unexpected happened. Touma, as it turned out, was no longer standing directly behind me. In fact, he had actually sidestepped out from behind me, and then wound up taking the full brunt of Misaka's discharged electricity. And, for the first time since I had wound up in control of Keiko's body back in chapter one, I was very very shocked and surprised.

"Wait a sec here...why did...wait...hold on here...what the heck just happened!?" I frantically thought to myself, as my current expression, now made me look, like I was now currently short-circuiting, as I tried to figure out, exactly what, had just taken place.

However, in those few seconds, in which I tried to figure out, exactly what was going on. Misaka, then proceeded to discharge, several more electric based attacks towards Touma. And each time, Touma didn't use his Imagine Breaker to block or neutralize any of them.

And, as I then turned my attention towards Misaka, during while this was going on. I then noticed, that she now had tears, streaming down her cheeks. 

"What the heck is going on here?!" I thought to myself, as I continued to look on in horror, at the current situation, that was currently playing out in front of me.

However, once the electricity had completely seized discharging. And I then got a chance to get a much better look at the current situation. I couldn't help but show a face of complete horror. Because, once I took a look back at Touma, I was greeted by him, face-down on the ground, in a very injured state. And to make matters just that much worse then they already currently were, he was currently not moving either.

And, upon turning my attention back to Misaka, and as I was about to yell quite aggressively and angrily at her, for doing this to Touma. I then realized, that the tears that I had seen on her face during the whole incident, were now much more prominently visible, on her face.

"Okay...what the heck just happened?...And why do I get the feeling...that there is much more to this, then I am currently seeing...at this very moment...am I missing something here viewers?" I thought to myself, while briefly turning my eyesight, as well as my attention, to the right of me, to briefly address the viewers, during the last bit of my thought.

And it was once my flashback to the incident in question had ended, and I had snapped out of my reminiscing stupor, that me and Misaka then arrived, at the laboratory in question. And upon coming across, the person that we were due to meet there.

Who was well...

"Oh, why hello 'original'...I see that you brought your sister along," One Nunotaba Shinobu said to the both of us.

However, the only thing was, I had absolutely no idea, who Shinobu was. As I had never met her before. And even worse still, I wasn't able, to learn about her, through gazing into Misaka's thoughts, with the use, of my Telepath ability.

However, though I did not know it at this current moment. What was about to happen, to me and Misaka, in only about a months more time. And, with the sudden second arrival, of the rest of our multi-dimensional allies. We would all, once again, be locked in a fight, for our very lives.

"Hey guys, Keiko here again...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my head, my attention, and my eyesight, back up again, to once again continue to address the viewers*...Now then viewers...this now marks the end of this chapter, and also, the end of episode 22 of the railgun anime canon timeline...And also viewers...with this now being the case, we will be diving into the next episode, right after this one...So viewers, with that now very much fresh, on all of your minds...I shall see all of you lot, in the next chapter...which as I just mentioned, will be the next episode...okay?...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

Chapter Text

"Salutations viewers...Keiko here...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my attention back up again. To which I then proceed, to smile with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute manner*...Anyways viewers...we will now be heading, right into the next chapter..Or, the first part, of what will be episode 23...of Railgun Season S...or Season 2...And of course viewers...this episode, like that of the last one...will be at least six parts, in the form of six separate chapters...And then viewers, like the last episode...it will then bring us all, just that much closer, to our next meetup, with the rest of The Four Aces Alliance...And believe me viewers...I cannot stop saying this enough...you will not be disappointed...I mean after all viewers, from the last time that we all crossed paths with each other...it wound up, being quite the stunning show...And, given one Shinko Hanasaki, or Angel Bluebell...as you all know her more as...She, wound up dealing with one Sailor Galaxia, on more then one occasion...And, as a matter of fact viewers...You really do, need to go and read Going In Completely Blind...and Going In Almost Completely Blind as well...*I say this, while smiling quite broadly*...And so viewers, with all of this, now very much fresh, on all of your minds, let us now, get on with the recap of the previous chapter...or in other words, the tail end, of episode 22...okay?...*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

And upon us both glancing at the iron bridge in question. I then couldn't help, but reminisce slightly, back to when I had been locked, in a sort of very dangerous situation, with Misaka, and Touma.

(Back On The Evening Of August 21, 2009)

"Keiko...you need to step aside and let me do this!" Misaka said, in both a very upset, and not very enthusiastic sounding tone, as quite a bit of electricity, swirled and crackled around her. And as for me? Well...

"That is not going to happen Misaka...do you really expect me to just simply stand aside so that you can hurt him?!...How about you take a moment...and think about this?!" I said, as I stood in the middle, of what was currently, a very volatile situation.

And what I mean by that, was that the three of us, were all currently on a bridge, somewhere in Academy City. And as for a more detailed insight into the current situation? Well...as it currently stood...Misaka, had...for reasons known only to her, decided to start discharging huge amounts of electricity, towards Touma...and the reason for why?...Well, after I had briefly used my Telepath ability, to peak into her mind for a moment...I realized, that Misaka, was not interested, in having Touma get involved with the Level 6 Shift experiments...because she didn't want to drag him into our current dilemma, and risk him getting seriously hurt...and also, because Touma, apparently understood, exactly what Misaka was currently going through at this current moment. And as a pretty aggressive response, Misaka had then discharged quite a bit of her electricity...however, unlike back in chapter 5...Touma didn't use his Imagine Breaker, to neutralize Misaka's electricity. And not surprisingly, given the current situation...I wasn't having any of it.

"I am not budging here...So, if you want to hurt Touma..." I began to say, only to have my statement forced to a complete stop mid-sentence, as Misaka, once again, discharged more of her electricity.

But, while I continued to hold my ground...something unexpected happened. Touma, as it turned out, was no longer standing directly behind me. In fact, he had actually sidestepped out from behind me, and then wound up taking the full brunt of Misaka's discharged electricity. And, for the first time since I had wound up in control of Keiko's body back in chapter one, I was very very shocked and surprised.

"Wait a sec here...why did...wait...hold on here...what the heck just happened!?" I frantically thought to myself, as my current expression, now made me look, like I was now currently short-circuiting, as I tried to figure out, exactly what, had just taken place.

However, in those few seconds, in which I tried to figure out, exactly what was going on. Misaka, then proceeded to discharge, several more electric based attacks towards Touma. And each time, Touma didn't use his Imagine Breaker to block or neutralize any of them.

And, as I then turned my attention towards Misaka, during while this was going on. I then noticed, that she now had tears, streaming down her cheeks. 

"What the heck is going on here?!" I thought to myself, as I continued to look on in horror, at the current situation, that was currently playing out in front of me.

However, once the electricity had completely seized discharging. And I then got a chance to get a much better look at the current situation. I couldn't help but show a face of complete horror. Because, once I took a look back at Touma, I was greeted by him, face-down on the ground, in a very injured state. And to make matters just that much worse then they already currently were, he was currently not moving either.

And, upon turning my attention back to Misaka, and as I was about to yell quite aggressively and angrily at her, for doing this to Touma. I then realized, that the tears that I had seen on her face during the whole incident, were now much more prominently visible, on her face.

"Okay...what the heck just happened?...And why do I get the feeling...that there is much more to this, then I am currently seeing...at this very moment...am I missing something here viewers?" I thought to myself, while briefly turning my eyesight, as well as my attention, to the right of me, to briefly address the viewers, during the last bit of my thought.

And it was once my flashback to the incident in question had ended, and I had snapped out of my reminiscing stupor, that me and Misaka then arrived, at the laboratory in question. And upon coming across, the person that we were due to meet there...

Who was well...

"Oh, why hello 'original'...I see that you brought your sister along," One Nunotaba Shinobu said to the both of us.

However, the only thing was, I had absolutely no idea, who Shinobu was. As I had never met her before. And even worse still, I wasn't able, to learn about her, through gazing into Misaka's thoughts, with the use, of my Telepath ability.

However, though I did not know it at this current moment. What was about to happen, to me and Misaka, in only about a months more time. And, with the sudden second arrival, of the rest of our multi-dimensional allies. We would all, once again, be locked in a fight, for our very lives.

And so, with the recap of the previous chapter now done, we will now move on, to the current chapter. Or, the first part, of episode 23.

Okay, so as it currently stood, me and Misaka, had just met up, with one Nunotaba Shinobu. And, as I would soon learn, was actually, not an Esper. As in, she did not have, an Esper ability.

But, however...

"Okay, Misaka, do you know her? And, would you care filling me in on who she is?" I asked Misaka, with quite a bit of a confusing sounding tone, in my voice.

"Hey guys, Keiko here again...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my head, my attention, and my eyesight, back up again, to once again continue to address the viewers*...Now then viewers...this now marks the end of this chapter...Yes, I know, I know, not the most ideal place to be ending this chapter...But like I said at the beginning of this chapter viewers...this is going to be split into six separate chapters...So viewers, with that now very much fresh, on all of your minds...I shall see all of you lot, in the next chapter...okay?...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hello there viewers...Keiko here...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my attention back up again. To which I then proceed, to smile with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner. To which I then open my eyes again, in order to continue, to address the viewers*...Anyways viewers...we will now be heading, right into the next part of the current episode..Or, the second part, of what is currently episode 23...of Railgun Season S...or Season 2...And so viewers, let us now, get on with the recap of the previous chapter...or in other words, what was the previous chapter...okay?...*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

And as for the previous chapter recap in question? Well, it is quite the small one. As it was, well...

"Okay, Misaka, do you know her? And, would you care filling me in on who she is?" I asked Misaka, with quite a bit of a confusing sounding tone, in my voice.

And now, with the recap of the previous chapter now done, we will now move on, to the current chapter. Or, the second part, of episode 23.

Okay, so as it currently stood. Things were currently, not in the best of circumstances. And, what I mean by that is...

"Damn you...how dare you...!" I said, with a currently very angry, and upset sounding tone to my voice.

And the reason, as to why I was currently in such an extremely upset state? Well apparently, as Nunotaba, was about to tell us more, about the whole Chemicaloid project. A certain someone, decided to interject. And as this very same someone entered the room, right before he had said anything, he had apparently taken a syringe, and had injected it, into Misaka's arm. And the reason, as to why he hadn't done so to me? Well, that was because I was able to react in time, and sort of leap away, before he was able to stick me with the second syringe, that he had had on hand.

And as for the very someone in question? Well...

"Well...how nice of you to join us...Railgun," one Haruki Aritomi had spoken up with saying, just after he had stuck Misaka, with the syringe.

And as for me? Well about that...

"Ah-ah...I wouldn't make a move if I were you Keiko. After all, you wouldn't want to see your beloved sister hurt now, would you?" Haruki followed up with, in response to what I had said. And he had said this, with a somewhat telling smirk, present on his face.

Well, when I say that he had said it to me in response. What I really mean by that, was that he had decided, to cut me off mid-sentence.

And, not surprisingly...

"Damn you!...How dare you harm her!...Haruki, I will see to it that, you wind up paying dearly for this!" I said, with a now absolutely livid, and enraged look, now all but visible, on my face. And I was also quite livid, that Haruki, had decided, to cut me off mid-sentence.

"Hello there again viewers, Keiko here...Now viewers...I can now clearly see, why Shinko Hanasaki, or Angel Bluebell, as most of you know her more as...Was never really a fan, of people interrupting her...Whether it was during her speaking, or either when her, or the rest of the Love Angels, were doing there introduction speeches...And for the record as well viewers...You really, need to go, and read Going In Completely Blind...and Going In Almost Completely Blind as well...As it is completely mandatory, that you do so...*I now proceed, to bring my face, very close to the screen*...I mean, surely you all haven't still, been reading just this one fanfic still, have you?...*I now proceed, to give a sort of Picard style facepalm. To which I then quickly compose myself, in order to then continue, to address the viewers*...Anyway viewers...Enough about my fourth wall breaking, and fourth wall breaking moments...Well, at least for now...Now then, what do you say, that we get back to the story now, hmm?...I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Now then, getting back to the current point in the chapter. And unfortunately, things hadn't exactly gotten better. No surprise there. And of course the situation in question was. Well...

"Well, this is not the most ideal of situations...I can't seek to do anything...not while Misaka, is currently on the floor, and is currently indisposed, because of whatever liquid, that Haruki put in that syringe...Still, seeing as how she isn't dead...I would assume, that it must be...some sort of temporary paralysis agent..." I thought to myself. And this was while, I was still keeping part of my attention, focused on the current situation.

And upon me gazing down to Misaka again. Who was still temporarily paralyzed, from the temporary paralysis agent, that Haruki, had injected into her, I couldn't help, but get that much more upset.

But, the good news here, was that this, was a stalemate of sorts. Because, as long as I had my attention, focused on Haruki. Then I knew, that he couldn't try, to attempt to inject me, with whatever temporary paralysis agent, that he had used, on Misaka.

But, if I did nothing in this situation. Then, I had absolutely no idea, as to what Haruki, would seek to try against me.

However...

"Nunotaba, let's go, we're leaving," Haruki then spoke up with saying.

"Hold on a sec, we're not finished here!..." I said, in an attempt, to voice to Haruki, that me and Misaka's fight with him, wasn't over, not by a long shot.

"No Keiko, I would say, that we are finished here. So Lucky Strike, I will see you, and your sister, at the next show. And for the record Keiko, it doesn't matter, whether you are an Esper, or a civilian in Academy City. Because in this city, you are either an Esper, or you're neglected. And remember this well Keiko. that a persons ability, determines their true worth," Haruki said, as he then turned around, and with Nunotaba in tow, they both left the room. Only, just before he had left with Nunotaba. Haruki, had given me, quite the malicious looking smirk.

And not surprisingly, it wound up, getting me just that much more livid.

"Hey guys, Keiko here again...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my head, my attention, and my eyesight, back up again, in order, to once again continue, to address the viewers*...Now then viewers...this now marks the end of this chapter...And now viewers...with that very much fresh, on all of your minds...I shall see all of you lot, in the next chapter...okay?...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hello viewers...Keiko here...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my attention back up again. To which I then proceed, to smile with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner. To which I then open my brown eyes again, in order to continue, to properly address the viewers*...Anyways viewers...we will now be heading, right into the next part of the current episode..Or, the third part, of what is currently episode 23...of Railgun Season S...or Season 2...And so viewers, let us now, get on with the recap of the previous chapter...or in other words, what was the previous chapter...okay?...*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

And as for the previous chapter recap in question? Well, it was, well...

"Damn you...how dare you...!" I said, with a currently very angry, and upset sounding tone to my voice.

And the reason, as to why I was currently in such an extremely upset state? Well apparently, as Nunotaba, was about to tell us more, about the whole Chemicaloid project. A certain someone, decided to interject. And as this very same someone entered the room, right before he had said anything, he had apparently taken a syringe, and had injected it, into Misaka's arm. And the reason, as to why he hadn't done so to me? Well, that was because I was able to react in time, and sort of leap away, before he was able to stick me with the second syringe, that he had had on hand.

And as for the very someone in question? Well...

"Well...how nice of you to join us...Railgun," one Haruki Aritomi had spoken up with saying, just after he had stuck Misaka, with the syringe.

And as for me? Well about that...

"Ah-ah...I wouldn't make a move if I were you Keiko. After all, you wouldn't want to see your beloved sister hurt now, would you?" Haruki followed up with, in response to what I had said. And he had said this, with a somewhat telling smirk, present on his face.

Well, when I say that he had said it to me in response. What I really mean by that, was that he had decided, to cut me off mid-sentence.

And, not surprisingly...

"Damn you!...How dare you harm her!...Haruki, I will see to it that, you wind up paying dearly for this!" I said, with a now absolutely livid, and enraged look, now all but visible, on my face. And I was also quite livid, that Haruki, had decided, to cut me off mid-sentence.

"Hello there again viewers, Keiko here...Now viewers...I can now clearly see, why Shinko Hanasaki, or Angel Bluebell, as most of you know her more as...Was never really a fan, of people interrupting her...Whether it was during her speaking, or either when her, or the rest of the Love Angels, were doing there introduction speeches...And for the record as well viewers...You really, need to go, and read Going In Completely Blind...and Going In Almost Completely Blind as well...As it is completely mandatory, that you do so...*I now proceed, to bring my face, very close to the screen*...I mean, surely you all haven't still, been reading just this one fanfic still, have you?...*I now proceed, to give a sort of Picard style facepalm. To which I then quickly compose myself, in order to then continue, to address the viewers*...Anyway viewers...Enough about my fourth wall breaking, and fourth wall breaking moments...Well, at least for now...Now then, what do you say, that we get back to the story now, hmm?...I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Now then, getting back to the current point in the chapter. And unfortunately, things hadn't exactly gotten better. No surprise there. And of course the situation in question was. Well...

"Well, this is not the most ideal of situations...I can't seek to do anything...not while Misaka, is currently on the floor, and is currently indisposed, because of whatever liquid, that Haruki put in that syringe...Still, seeing as how she isn't dead...I would assume, that it must be...some sort of temporary paralysis agent..." I thought to myself. And this was while, I was still keeping part of my attention, focused on the current situation.

And upon me gazing down to Misaka again. Who was still temporarily paralyzed, from the temporary paralysis agent, that Haruki, had injected into her, I couldn't help, but get that much more upset.

But, the good news here, was that this, was a stalemate of sorts. Because, as long as I had my attention, focused on Haruki. Then I knew, that he couldn't try, to attempt to inject me, with whatever temporary paralysis agent, that he had used, on Misaka.

But, if I did nothing in this situation. Then, I had absolutely no idea, as to what Haruki, would seek to try against me.

However...

"Nunotaba, let's go, we're leaving," Haruki then spoke up with saying.

"Hold on a sec, we're not finished here!..." I said, in an attempt, to voice to Haruki, that me and Misaka's fight with him, wasn't over, not by a long shot.

"No Keiko, I would say, that we are finished here. So Lucky Strike, I will see you, and your sister, at the next show. And for the record Keiko, it doesn't matter, whether you are an Esper, or a civilian in Academy City. Because in this city, you are either an Esper, or you're neglected. And remember this well Keiko. that a persons ability, determines their true worth," Haruki said, as he then turned around, and with Nunotaba in tow, they both left the room. Only, just before he had left with Nunotaba. Haruki, had given me, quite the malicious looking smirk.

And not surprisingly, it wound up, getting me just that much more livid.

And now, with the recap of the previous chapter now done, we will now move on, to the current chapter. Or, the third part, of episode 23.

And regarding the current situation. Which was after, the temporary paralysis agent, that had been injected into Misaka, from the syringe, that Haruki had stuck her with. I was at least someone more relaxed, with now knowing, that Misaka, was okay.

But, however. I was still very upset, that Haruki, had resulted, to such an underhanded tactic. But, after knowing all too well, of other villains, that we both, had recently come across, back on August 9. We quickly then both realized, that things regarding our current situation, with Haruki, and the rest of The STUDY Corporation. Were not really as bad, as back when we had gone against, Sailor Galaxia, as well as the rest, of the villain rogues gallery.

But still....

"Damn that Haruki! Misaka, are you sure you're alright?" I asked her with concern in my tone. Well, that was after, I had said the first part of my statement, with a somewhat frustrated tone of voice, and, with a less then pleased looking expression, on my face.

"Yes Keiko, I'm fine," Misaka wound up saying back to me in response. Which was accompanied, by her giving close eye smile.

"Well, that is good to hear. Now then, shall we?" I asked Misaka, while giving a sort of hand gesture, towards the door, that lead out of the room.

And, upon Misaka, then giving me a nod in response, we both, then exited the room.

"Hey guys, Keiko here again...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my head, my attention, and my eyesight, back up again, in order, to once again continue, to address the viewers*...Now then viewers...this now marks the end of this chapter...And with...I shall see all of you lot, in the next chapter...okay?...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hello viewers...Keiko here...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my attention back up again. To which I then proceed, to smile with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner. To which I then open my brown eyes again, in order to continue, to properly address the viewers*...Anyways viewers...we will now be heading, right into the next part of the current episode..Or, the fourth part, of what is currently episode 23...of Railgun Season S...or Season 2...And so viewers, let us now, quickly recap the previous chapter...or in other words, what was the previous chapter...okay?...*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

And as for the previous chapter recap in question? Which was, well...

And regarding the current situation. Which was after, the temporary paralysis agent, that had been injected into Misaka, from the syringe, that Haruki had stuck her with. I was at least someone more relaxed, with now knowing, that Misaka, was okay.

But, however. I was still very upset, that Haruki, had resulted, to such an underhanded tactic. But, after knowing all too well, of other villains, that we both, had recently come across, back on August 9. We quickly then both realized, that things regarding our current situation, with Haruki, and the rest of The STUDY Corporation. Were not really as bad, as back when we had gone against, Sailor Galaxia, as well as the rest, of the villain rogues gallery.

But still....

"Damn that Haruki! Misaka, are you sure you're alright?" I asked her with concern in my tone. Well, that was after, I had said the first part of my statement, with a somewhat frustrated tone of voice, and, with a less then pleased looking expression, on my face.

"Yes Keiko, I'm fine," Misaka wound up saying back to me in response. Which was accompanied, by her giving close eye smile.

"Well, that is good to hear. Now then, shall we?" I asked Misaka, while giving a sort of hand gesture, towards the door, that lead out of the room.

And, upon Misaka, then giving me a nod in response, we both, then exited the room.

And now, with the recap of the previous chapter now done, we will now move on, to the current chapter. Or, the third part, of episode 23.

And regarding the current situation. Which was after, the temporary paralysis agent, that had been injected into Misaka, from the syringe, that Haruki had stuck her with. I was at least someone more relaxed, with now knowing, that Misaka, was okay.

But, however. I was still very upset, that Haruki, had resulted, to such an underhanded tactic. But, after knowing all too well, of other villains, that we both, had recently come across, back on August 9. We quickly then both realized, that things regarding our current situation, with Haruki, and the rest of The STUDY Corporation. Were not really as bad, as back when we had gone against, Sailor Galaxia, as well as the rest, of the villain rogues gallery.

But still....

"Damn that Haruki! Misaka, are you sure you're alright?" I asked her with concern in my tone. Well, that was after, I had said the first part of my statement, with a somewhat frustrated tone of voice, and, with a less then pleased looking expression, on my face.

"Yes Keiko, I'm fine," Misaka wound up saying back to me in response. Which was accompanied, by her giving close eye smile.

"Well, that is good to hear. Now then, shall we?" I asked Misaka, while giving a sort of hand gesture, towards the door, that lead out of the room.

And, upon Misaka, then giving me a nod in response, we both, then exited the room.

And now, with the recap of the previous chapter now done. We will now, move on, to the current situation. Which oddly, was earlier the next morning. But, more importantly, me and Misaka, had caught up, to Nunotaba.

"Hey viewers, Keiko here again...Now, you may now all be wondering, how this is possible, correct? Well viewers, several hours back, just after the incident. Me and Misaka, simply went, and had eavesdropped, so to speak, and decided to wait, until Nunotaba was alone, so to speak. And, with our original intention, of wanting to learn more, about the Chemicaloid project, still very much strong, on both of our minds...And, with the three of us, now moved to another building, earlier in the morning. Nunotaba, then proceeded, to fill us in, so to speak, on the Chemicaloid project. But, more shockingly, Nunotaba, also stated during this, that Aritomi, had gone too far, with the project in question. And, on top of all of that, she had apparently been 'sold to STUDY,' so too speak...Now then viewers...back to the story...*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

And, upon getting all of this new information. Me and Misaka, then proceeded, to speak up in response.

"I know how terrible you must feel right now...but you are not alone, there are people out there who genuinely care about you. Including the both of us," Misaka wound up saying, in response to Nunotaba's quite lengthy statement, regarding Janie, who was one of the two main Checmicaloids, of the Chemicaloid project.

"And Nunotaba. Just know, that you're not the only one, who has something that is worth fighting for," I said, with quite a bit of determination present, on my face. And this was while, I had said my statement, with quite a bit of charisma, in my tone.

"Hey guys, Keiko here again...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my head, my attention, and my eyesight, quickly back up again, in order, to once again continue to properly address the viewers*...Now then viewers...this now marks the end of this chapter...And with...I shall see all of you lot, in the next chapter...okay?...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hello viewers...Keiko here...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my attention back up again. To which I then proceed, to smile with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner. To which I then open my brown eyes again, in order to continue, to properly address the viewers*...Anyways viewers...we will now be heading, right into the next part of the current episode..Or, the fifth part, of what is currently episode 23...of Railgun Season S...or Season 2...And so viewers, let us now, quickly recap the previous chapter...or in other words, what was the previous chapter...okay?...*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

And as for the previous chapter recap in question...

So, several hours back, just after the incident. Me and Misaka, simply went, and had eavesdropped, so to speak, and decided to wait, until Nunotaba was alone, so to speak. And, with our original intention, of wanting to learn more, about the Chemicaloid project, still very much strong, on both of our minds.

And, with the three of us, now having moved to another building, earlier in the morning. Nunotaba, then proceeded, to fill us in, so to speak, on the Chemicaloid project.

But, more shockingly, Nunotaba, also stated during this, that Aritomi, had gone too far, with the project in question. And, on top of all of that, she had apparently been 'sold to STUDY,' so too speak.

And, upon getting all of this new information. Me and Misaka, then proceeded, to speak up in response.

"I know how terrible you must feel right now...but you are not alone, there are people out there who genuinely care about you. Including the both of us," Misaka wound up saying, in response to Nunotaba's quite lengthy statement, regarding Janie, who was one of the two main Checmicaloids, of the Chemicaloid project.

"And Nunotaba. Just know, that you're not the only one, who has something that is worth fighting for," I said, with quite a bit of determination present, on my face. And this was while, I had said my statement, with quite a bit of charisma, in my tone.

And now, with the recap of the previous chapter now done. We will now, move on, to the current situation.

Which, even after both me and Misaka, had said both of our respective statements. And given Nunotaba's current follow up statement. Which was, well...

"And you're both those people I suppose?! But how can you both seek to help me?!" Nunotaba had followed up with saying. And she had said this, while she had turned her attention to us, from looking off in a different direction. And she had also gone during this instance, while having clenched her right hand, into a very tight fist.

And it was then, that I decided to speak up in response.

"Nunotaba, let me tell you, what me and Misaka have realized recently. You have people that count on you, but other people count on you too. And, if you wind up working with those people, then your strength, can wind up making all the difference. I mean after all, it isn't just me and Misaka, who have this sort of need, to work together," I wound up saying in response. And towards the end of my statement, I had briefly turned my attention to Misaka, and had smiled a closed eyes smile, to which she then, wound up returning to me, in response.

"Hey viewers, Keiko here again...*I say this, while once again traditionally bowing to the viewers, as a sign of respect. Before I then, bring myself, back up, from this traditional bow. And then, once I had smiled, with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner. To which, I had then, opened my eyes again, I then proceeded, to continue, to address the viewers*...Okay then viewers, with that now out of the way...Let me just make on thing, completely clear from the off...As I am sure you all know by this point...Well, that is, if you haven't been jumping several chapters ahead, in this fanfics, or the other two, that are connected to it for that matter...*I proceed to say this, while blushing slightly*...*I then, once I have stopped blushing, then proceed, to bring my face, closer to the screen, in order to address the viewers, in this manner, for this part, of my current fourth wall break*...I mean, surely, you aren't still attempting, to skip ahead in any of these fanfics still, are you?...I mean, why do you think, I have been doing chapter recaps, at the start of every recent chapter?...Did you really think, that I didn't have some sort of contingency in place, to insure that you had no choice, but to read the recaps?...*I also proceed to say this, while also smiling, quite the cheeky looking smile*...Anyway viewers...I think that that, is enough fourth wall breaking from me...Well...at least for the moment...Now then viewers...back to the story...*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

And, it was after, I had said my most recent statement, to Nunotaba. Misaka, then chose, to speak up as well.

"You know, when I found out about my sisters, I reacted in the same way that you did. I kept thinking, 'this is my fault, I have to do something.' However, it took me a while, but I started to learn, not to think like that," Misaka said, while she displayed, a kind looking, and also understanding looking expression, on her face.

And, not surprisingly...

"Well, I guess I was right from the very beginning...Misaka, like the rest of The Four Aces, really does in fact, have both a genuine, and..." I thought to myself, all while I displayed, a very warming looking smile, on my face.

The only thing was, my thought process, was suddenly cut short, by the sudden blaring, of an alarm, throughout the entire building.

"Well, then...it looks like, the endgame regarding The STUDY Corporation...is about to go into full swing," I thought to myself, as my expression, then wound up changing, to a now very confident looking smirk. And, while the familiar feeling of my electricity, had started to course, through the bangs, of my long light blue hair.

"Hey guys, Keiko here again...*I say this while once again traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my head, my attention, and my eyesight, quickly back up again, in order, to once again continue to properly address the viewers*...Now then viewers...this now marks the end of this current chapter...And with...I shall see all of you lot, in the next chapter...Which will wind up being, the sixth, and final part...of episode 23...okay?...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hello there viewers...Keiko here...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my attention back up again. To which I then proceed, to smile with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner. To which I then open my brown eyes again, in order to continue, to properly address the viewers*...Anyways viewers...we will now be heading, right into the next, and now final part of the current episode...Or, the sixth part, of what is currently episode 23...of Railgun Season S...or Season 2...if you want to be more technical...I wouldn't know viewers...because I have stated previously, my Telepath Ability...only works on Misaka...Well actually viewers...that isn't entirely true...But, just so you all know, that, was a bit of foreshadowing...*I say this part, while smiling quite broadly, which winds up subsiding, before I then continue, to address the viewers*...And so viewers, with that now very much fresh, on all of your minds...let us now, quickly recap the previous chapter...or in other words, what was chapter 61...okay?...*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

"And you're both those people I suppose?! But how can you both seek to help me?!" Nunotaba had followed up with saying. And she had said this, while she had turned her attention to us, from looking off in a different direction. And she had also gone during this instance, while having clenched her right hand, into a very tight fist.

And it was then, that I decided to speak up in response.

"Nunotaba, let me tell you, what me and Misaka have realized recently. You have people that count on you, but other people count on you too. And, if you wind up working with those people, then your strength, can wind up making all the difference. I mean after all, it isn't just me and Misaka, who have this sort of need, to work together," I wound up saying in response. And towards the end of my statement, I had briefly turned my attention to Misaka, and had smiled a closed eyes smile, to which she then, wound up returning to me, in response.

"Hey viewers, Keiko here again...*I say this, while once again traditionally bowing to the viewers, as a sign of respect. Before I then, bring myself, back up, from this traditional bow. And then, once I had smiled, with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner. To which, I had then, opened my eyes again, I then proceeded, to continue, to address the viewers*...Okay then viewers, with that now out of the way...Let me just make on thing, completely clear from the off...As I am sure you all know by this point...Well, that is, if you haven't been jumping several chapters ahead, in this fanfics, or the other two, that are connected to it for that matter...*I proceed to say this, while blushing slightly*...*I then, once I have stopped blushing, then proceed, to bring my face, closer to the screen, in order to address the viewers, in this manner, for this part, of my current fourth wall break*...I mean, surely, you aren't still attempting, to skip ahead in any of these fanfics still, are you?...I mean, why do you think, I have been doing chapter recaps, at the start of every recent chapter?...Did you really think, that I didn't have some sort of contingency in place, to insure that you had no choice, but to read the recaps?...*I also proceed to say this, while also smiling, quite the cheeky looking smile*...Anyway viewers...I think that that, is enough fourth wall breaking from me...Well...at least for the moment...Now then viewers...back to the story...*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

And, it was after, I had said my most recent statement, to Nunotaba. Misaka, then chose, to speak up as well.

"You know, when I found out about my sisters, I reacted in the same way that you did. I kept thinking, 'this is my fault, I have to do something.' However, it took me a while, but I started to learn, not to think like that," Misaka said, while she displayed, a kind looking, and also understanding looking expression, on her face.

And, not surprisingly...

"Well, I guess I was right from the very beginning...Misaka, like the rest of The Four Aces, really does in fact, have both a genuine, and..." I thought to myself, all while I displayed, a very warming looking smile, on my face.

The only thing was, my thought process, was suddenly cut short, by the sudden blaring, of an alarm, throughout the entire building.

"Well, then...it looks like, the endgame regarding The STUDY Corporation...is about to go into full swing," I thought to myself, as my expression, then wound up changing, to a now very confident looking smirk. And, while the familiar feeling of my electricity, had started to course, through the bangs, of my long light blue hair.

And, now that the recap of the previous chapter, is now done. We will now, move onward, to the currently volatile, and very quickly unfolding situation. Which from what you all remember, was back in the building, that me, Misaka, and Nunotaba, had been in, once the currently blaring alarm, had started to loudly blare, throughout the entire building. And, as for the quickly volatile, and quickly unfolding situation in question.

Well, with the current sudden arrival, of one Kuroko Shirai, and her quick dispatching, of the so called attack robots, that had been present at the entrance. Which in fact, had wound up setting off the blaring alarm in question. That was, at this moment, still blaring throughout the building.

And, upon me glancing outside, towards one of the adjacent buildings, I was just able to catch sight of Saten, who was currently perched on top of said building, while using a pair of binoculars, that she had on hand with her at the moment.

And, upon seeing her, I then couldn't help, but then give off a small smile.

But however...

"How did they know where to find the both of you?" Nunotaba suddenly chimed in with asking to both me and Misaka.

"Well Nunotaba...I am so glad you asked...and viewers...Yea, Keiko here by the way...Anyway viewers...I think that it is now time, for us to do a flashback of sorts..."

"Yea, so Keiko? How about you just explain it, rather then have us have to go through, what is more then likely, going to be a very lengthy flashback?...*Misaka winds up saying this to me, while giving me the sort of look, that told me, that perhaps I should take her statement, into account*"

"Okay Misaka, I suppose so...if you want to be boring..."

"What was that Keiko?...*Misaka proceeds to say this to me, with a look, that now pretty much tells me, that perhaps I should be thinking twice, about thinking something similar, during a future fourth wall break*"

"Uh nothing Misaka...*I say this, while a bead of sweat, is currently very visible, on one side of my face. Which winds up quickly subsiding, along with my currently nervous looking expression. To which I then, proceed to continue, to address the viewers*...So in short viewers...do you know, in the James Bond movie Casino Royale...when James Bond, played by Daniel Craig...has a sort of tracking device, planted into his skin?...Well viewers, that just so happens to be, the similar type of device, that had allowed Kuroko, Uiharu, and Saten, to find and locate the both of us...Also, you might all be wondering, why I used Casino Royale, as a sort of analogy?...Well viewers...it has to actually do, with the whole Poker aspect, of that movie...As the concept of Poker, so too speak...Will wind up playing a huge role, in a later arc, in this fanfic...But viewers...at least for now, we will proceed onward, by getting right back, to the current situation...okay?...*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Anyway, fourth wall breaking, and fourth wall breaking moments aside, at least for the moment. And, getting back to the current situation. Which was currently. Well...

"Kuroko!" I called out to Kuroko, who at the moment we had happened upon her, had just finished destroying yet another robot, with quite a bit, of her pin darts.

But, given Kuroko's response...

"Sissy...Keiko...!" Kuroko then responded with, in a somewhat perverse sounding manner.

But, as she was about to approach me and Misaka, in an effort to try, quite an inopportune perverse leap towards us. I then, simply made an somewhat kind expression, with just a bit of emotion, that made Kuroko, perhaps think twice, with trying this, given the current situation.

"Hey viewers...Keiko here again...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my attention back up again. To which I then proceed, to smile with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner. To which I then open my brown eyes again, in order to continue, to properly address the viewers*...So viewers, this...like the last line of six chapters before this episode...will have this current episode, split into two parts, of six chapters each...Yes, I know I know, not the most ideal...But viewers...at least by doing it this way, it is much easier to digest...So then viewers...I will be seeing all of you lot, in the next episode...Well technically viewers...it will still be the same episode...but...you know what I mean viewers...See you all there, okay?...*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hey viewers...Keiko here again...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my attention back up again. To which I then proceed, to smile with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner. To which I then open my brown eyes again, in order to continue, to properly address the viewers*...Anyways viewers...we will now be heading, right into, what is the first part of this episode...Well viewers...technically this is still part of the current episode...what is currently episode 23...of Railgun Season S...or Season 2...if you want to be more technical...Although viewers...on a somewhat lighter note...this now puts us, one more chapter closer, to our next eventual meetup, with the rest, of The Four Aces Alliance...*I say this part, while smiling quite broadly, which winds up subsiding, before I then continue, to address the viewers*...And so viewers, with that now very much fresh, on all of your minds...let us now, quickly recap the previous chapter...or in other words, what was chapter 62...okay?...*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

And here, is the recap, of the previous chapter, in question...

"How did they know where to find the both of you?" Nunotaba suddenly chimed in with asking to both me and Misaka.

"Well Nunotaba...I am so glad you asked...and viewers...Yea, Keiko here by the way...Anyway viewers...I think that it is now time, for us to do a flashback of sorts..."

"Yea, so Keiko? How about you just explain it, rather then have us have to go through, what is more then likely, going to be a very lengthy flashback?...*Misaka winds up saying this to me, while giving me the sort of look, that told me, that perhaps I should take her statement, into account*"

"Okay Misaka, I suppose so...if you want to be boring..."

"What was that Keiko?...*Misaka proceeds to say this to me, with a look, that now pretty much tells me, that perhaps I should be thinking twice, about thinking something similar, during a future fourth wall break*"

"Uh nothing Misaka...*I say this, while a bead of sweat, is currently very visible, on one side of my face. Which winds up quickly subsiding, along with my currently nervous looking expression. To which I then, proceed to continue, to address the viewers*...So in short viewers...do you know, in the James Bond movie Casino Royale...when James Bond, played by Daniel Craig...has a sort of tracking device, planted into his skin?...Well viewers, that just so happens to be, the similar type of device, that had allowed Kuroko, Uiharu, and Saten, to find and locate the both of us...Also, you might all be wondering, why I used Casino Royale, as a sort of analogy?...Well viewers...it has to actually do, with the whole Poker aspect, of that movie...As the concept of Poker, so too speak...Will wind up playing a huge role, in a later arc, in this fanfic...But viewers...at least for now, we will proceed onward, by getting right back, to the current situation...okay?...*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Anyway, fourth wall breaking, and fourth wall breaking moments aside, at least for the moment. And, getting back to the current situation. Which was currently. Well...

"Kuroko!" I called out to Kuroko, who at the moment we had happened upon her, had just finished destroying yet another robot, with quite a bit, of her pin darts.

But, given Kuroko's response...

"Sissy...Keiko...!" Kuroko then responded with, in a somewhat perverse sounding manner.

But, as she was about to approach me and Misaka, in an effort to try, quite an inopportune perverse leap towards us. I then, simply made an somewhat kind expression, with just a bit of emotion, that made Kuroko, perhaps think twice, with trying this, given the current situation.

And now, with the recap of the previous chapter, now over and done with. We will now, carry on, where we had last left off.

Which currently, was just after me and Misaka, had met up with Kuroko, just after, she had used her pin darts, to destroy a robot. And was just after, I had given Kuroko a sort of kind looking expression, which had pretty much let her know, that now, was not the most ideal time, to be attempting any perverted antics. Well, that was at least, until our current fight against STUDY, had finally reached its conclusion.

And, upon the three of us, now having regrouped with Uiharu, and Saten...

"What, a terrorist attack at the upcoming Reach Assembly!?" The voice of Saten, then suddenly blurted out, with quite a bit of surprise in her current tone.

"Yes Saten. However, the word that had been described by one Haruki, was a 'revolution,' so to speak," I wound up saying to Saten in response. And I made sure, to put a strong sort of emphasis, on the word 'revolution.'

"What, that's crazy!" Kuroko wound up responding to what I had just said in response.

"Well Kuroko technically that would be the case. However Kuroko, seeing as how we have recently been in crazier scenarios. I would say that this, isn't exactly the most crazy. I mean after all Kuroko, I need not remind you, about what went on, back on August 9th, right?" I wound up saying to Kuroko in response, in order to remind her, that our given situation, was only one-third, of what was, and still currently is, a much larger picture, and situation.

And this was compounded, by the all too obvious fact. As that was the date in question, in which me, Misaka, and Kuroko, had all had our first run-in, with the rest, of what was named, The Four Aces Alliance.

And more importantly, that was also the first time, in which I discovered, that my current situation, and who I currently was, was only one, of two other anime canon timelines, in which I, had wound up allying, in both of them, with three known female magical girls. Who would later be aptly coined, as 'The 90s Magical Girl Holy Trinity.'

"But viewers...Yes, Keiko here again...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my attention back up again. To which I then proceed, to smile with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner. To which I then open my brown eyes again, in order to continue, to properly address the viewers*...Anyway viewers, this now concludes, the first part, next group of six chapters...of what is the second section of episode 23...And so viewers, with this now all very much in mind...I will be seeing all of you lot, in the next chapter...okay?...*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hello there viewers...Keiko here...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my attention back up again. To which I then proceed, to smile with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner. To which I then open my brown eyes again, in order to continue, to properly address the viewers*...Anyways viewers...we will now be heading, right into, what is the first part of this episode...Well viewers...let us now, quickly recap the previous chapter...or in other words, what was chapter 63...okay?...*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

And here, is the recap, of the previous chapter, in question...

Which currently, was just after me and Misaka, had met up with Kuroko, just after, she had used her pin darts, to destroy a robot. And was just after, I had given Kuroko a sort of kind looking expression, which had pretty much let her know, that now, was not the most ideal time, to be attempting any perverted antics. Well, that was at least, until our current fight against STUDY, had finally reached its conclusion.

And, upon the three of us, now having regrouped with Uiharu, and Saten...

"What, a terrorist attack at the upcoming Reach Assembly!?" The voice of Saten, then suddenly blurted out, with quite a bit of surprise in her current tone.

"Yes Saten. However, the word that had been described by one Haruki, was a 'revolution,' so to speak," I wound up saying to Saten in response. And I made sure, to put a strong sort of emphasis, on the word 'revolution.'

"What, that's crazy!" Kuroko wound up responding to what I had just said in response.

"Well Kuroko technically that would be the case. However Kuroko, seeing as how we have recently been in crazier scenarios. I would say that this, isn't exactly the most crazy. I mean after all Kuroko, I need not remind you, about what went on, back on August 9th, right?" I wound up saying to Kuroko in response, in order to remind her, that our given situation, was only one-third, of what was, and still currently is, a much larger picture, and situation.

And this was compounded, by the all too obvious fact. As that was the date in question, in which me, Misaka, and Kuroko, had all had our first run-in, with the rest, of what was named, The Four Aces Alliance.

And more importantly, that was also the first time, in which I discovered, that my current situation, and who I currently was, was only one, of two other anime canon timelines, in which I, had wound up allying, in both of them, with three known female magical girls. Who would later be aptly coined, as 'The 90s Magical Girl Holy Trinity.'

And now, with the recap of the previous chapter, now done and over with. We will now, be picking right up, back where we had left off, from the previous chapter.

Which, was the now ongoing conversation, between me, Misaka, Kuroko, Uiharu, and Saten.

But, there was also someone else, that was currently present in the room with us. And as for who that someone was? Yea well about that...

"I'm sorry, but did you say that it was the diffusion ghost ability?" One Konori Mii then chimed in with asking. And for those who are wondering, yes, this is the exact same Konori, who was last seen, back in 'Chapter 12: Capacity Down!: The Problem With Big Spider!'

And as for what Konori had just asked? Well, that had to do, with an apparent ability, that Janie, who was Febrie's sister, happened to have.

"Hey viewers...Keiko here...so I won't be going into immense and intensely deep detail, about Janie's diffusion ghost ability...I will just go ahead and say, that if used, can wind up, becoming quite a big headache of a problem, for all of us...But viewers, more on that a bit later...and with that, back to the chapter...*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

And whilst all of us, took the time, to talk about our plan of attack, regarding STUDY. I however, upon remembering something, then fell into a sort of deep thought.

"I mean, I am now remembering, back to when I was shown that vision, of Misaka...looking not quite like herself...And, if I have this suspicion right, that Gensei Kihara, is not in fact dead...as I had originally thought that he was...then...if something isn't done, when that supposed future event, is set into motion...then I fear, that it won't just be me, Misaka, and the rest of Academy City, that will wind up paying, for the worst case scenario, that would wind up potentially amounting from it," I thought to myself, as my mind, suddenly couldn't help, but drift back to when I had been shown the vision in question.

And, though I did not know it at the time. The very reason, as to why this had been shown to me, actually had something to do, with how one Shinko Hanasaki, had been shown her visions as well. And, to make things all the more mysterious, every one of these visions, were being shown, to me, her, and someone else as well, all from the same individual. Who just so happened to be, the very same individual, who all three of me, had met in the void, on more then one occasion.

And, it was a certain someone, who I never knew, was the type to be involved in things, outside of their own anime canon timeline. I mean after all, she wasn't the one who possessed one 'World of Elegance,' for no reason.

"Hello again viewers...I see that I have now gotten your attention, with that last bit of foreshadowing...*I now proceed to smile a bit broadly*....I mean after all, I need to make some sort of reference, to the very line of well written self-insert fanfics, that had been written, by one Brett Handy...And yes viewers...I feel, as though, these three fanfics, do in fact, live up to his self-insert fanfics reputations...But viewers, I think that that is more then enough of that...So, I will see all of you lot, in the next chapter...okay?...*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hello there viewers...Keiko here...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my attention back up again. To which I then proceed, to smile with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner. To which I then open my brown eyes again, in order to continue, to properly address the viewers*...Anyways viewers...we will now be heading, right into, what is the first part of this episode...Well viewers...let us now, quickly recap the previous chapter...or in other words, what was chapter 64...okay?...*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

And here, is the recap, of the previous chapter, in question...

"I'm sorry, but did you say that it was the diffusion ghost ability?" One Konori Mii then chimed in with asking. And for those who are wondering, yes, this is the exact same Konori, who was last seen, back in 'Chapter 12: Capacity Down!: The Problem With Big Spider!'

And as for what Konori had just asked? Well, that had to do, with an apparent ability, that Janie, who was Febrie's sister, happened to have.

"Hey viewers...Keiko here...so I won't be going into immense and intensely deep detail, about Janie's diffusion ghost ability...I will just go ahead and say, that if used, can wind up, becoming quite a big headache of a problem, for all of us...But viewers, more on that a bit later...and with that, back to the chapter...*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

And whilst all of us, took the time, to talk about our plan of attack, regarding STUDY. I however, upon remembering something, then fell into a sort of deep thought.

"I mean, I am now remembering, back to when I was shown that vision, of Misaka...looking not quite like herself...And, if I have this suspicion right, that Gensei Kihara, is not in fact dead...as I had originally thought that he was...then...if something isn't done, when that supposed future event, is set into motion...then I fear, that it won't just be me, Misaka, and the rest of Academy City, that will wind up paying, for the worst case scenario, that would wind up potentially amounting from it," I thought to myself, as my mind, suddenly couldn't help, but drift back to when I had been shown the vision in question.

And, though I did not know it at the time. The very reason, as to why this had been shown to me, actually had something to do, with how one Shinko Hanasaki, had been shown her visions as well. And, to make things all the more mysterious, every one of these visions, were being shown, to me, her, and someone else as well, all from the same individual. Who just so happened to be, the very same individual, who all three of me, had met in the void, on more then one occasion.

And, it was a certain someone, who I never knew, was the type to be involved in things, outside of their own anime canon timeline. I mean after all, she wasn't the one who possessed one 'World of Elegance,' for no reason.

And now, with the recap of the previous chapter, now done and over with. We will now, be picking right up, back where we had left off, from the previous chapter.

"Hello viewers, Keiko here...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my attention back up again. To which I then proceed, to smile with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner. To which I then open my brown eyes again, in order to continue, to properly address the viewers*...Now then, I will now be explaining Janie's diffusion ghost ability, to all of you, in just a bit more detail...Mind you, it won't be that much more in depth...But I digress...anyway, the diffusion ghost ability, requires a hair sample for a medium...or in other words, it requires the hair sample, to be able to be properly controlled...And with the ability, it allows Janie, to convert the use of AIM Diffusion Fields, to be used in an enclosed space, into virtual matter, and as such achieve control...So in other words here viewers...not the most safe of abilities, and nor is it a good thing, if it winds up being used at all...*I now proceed to give off a sort of broken smile*...But viewers...I think that that is enough foreshadowing for now...So then, back to the chapter...*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Which given the current conversation...

"Okay, so with system-like abilities, it really doesn't wind up suiting its use for large scale attack," Kuroko wind up saying, which had been in response, to what had recently been said, regarding Janie's diffusion ghost ability.

And, though I was about to respond to what Kuroko had just stated, in an effort, to try and clear up the clear confusion, that she was currently feeling. I then decided, to not say anything. Which, although I wasn't a fan of doing at that very moment. But with what was about to be said, would wind up having me realize, that when it came to me having made this decision, it was very much in fact, the right thing to have done, in this moment.

"But, they did say, that a bunch of simple commands, are punched in ahead of time, to the fields that Janie materializes," Misaka now wound up saying. Which was the exact reason, as to why I had chosen, not to say anything in the previous moment, to Kuroko.

And, I then, breathed a sigh of relief. Now that I realized, that I didn't have to explain any of it, to Kuroko.

"And just for the record viewers...Sorry, Keiko here again...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my attention back up again. To which I then proceed, to smile with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner. To which I then open my brown eyes again, in order to continue, to properly address the viewers*...Now then, I know what you are all most likely thinking...Well mind you, you might all not be thinking this...but just hear me out for a second...Now then..."

"Uh yea...so...Keiko?...Not the best time, to be doing this...as we are sort of in the middle of a pretty important conversation...*Misaka says this, while giving me the sort of kind looking expression, to pretty much let me know, that I should be saving this fourth wall break for a potential future moment or chapter*"

"Oh, right Misaka, my bad...*I say this, while giving a sort of sheepish looking grin, with both of my eyes closed, a semi sort of blush present on my face. And I had placed one of my hands, behind my head, as a way to show the viewers, that I was somewhat embarrassed, by this current situation. Which then wound up subsiding a second or so later, so that I could then continue, to address the viewers*...Oh, and by the way viewers...I wouldn't say, that these three fanfics, are 'perfect, just like me'....Because to be quite clear here viewers...I am not perfect, as no one is perfect...But, that doesn't mean, that one Roy Garber, from the A&E series Shipping Wars, couldn't be such...I mean after all, he was, and still very much is, the best transporter, to have ever been on that show...I mean, Roy might have been a bit rough around the edges...But, he knew what it took, to get the job done...And also viewers...if you take a look at the first part, of this chapters title...this chapter, is a sort of tribute, to the person in question...I mean after all viewers...the very Shipping Wars episode, 'Jackpots and Cheap Shots,' was the very episode, in which Roy Garber, wound up shipping, the worlds largest drum set...Plus, he wound up beating another transporter, and took their entire amount, of what they had earned from their shipment as well...And viewers, the reason, as to why I am not going into further detail, about the episode in question...is because I am prompting you all, to go and watch it...So that way, you can all see the reason, as to why Roy Garber, is known as Mr. Perfect...*I say this, while smiling a bit broadly*...Anyway viewers...I shall be seeing all of you lot, in the next chapter...okay?...*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hello there viewers...Keiko here...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my attention back up again. To which I then proceed, to smile with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner. To which I then open my brown eyes again, in order to continue, to properly address the viewers*...Anyways viewers...we will now be heading, right into, what is the first part of this episode...Well viewers...let us now, quickly recap the previous chapter...or in other words, what was chapter 65...okay?...*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

And here, is the recap, of the previous chapter, in question...

"Hello viewers, Keiko here...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my attention back up again. To which I then proceed, to smile with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner. To which I then open my brown eyes again, in order to continue, to properly address the viewers*...Now then, I will now be explaining Janie's diffusion ghost ability, to all of you, in just a bit more detail...Mind you, it won't be that much more in depth...But I digress...anyway, the diffusion ghost ability, requires a hair sample for a medium...or in other words, it requires the hair sample, to be able to be properly controlled...And with the ability, it allows Janie, to convert the use of AIM Diffusion Fields, to be used in an enclosed space, into virtual matter, and as such achieve control...So in other words here viewers...not the most safe of abilities, and nor is it a good thing, if it winds up being used at all...*I now proceed to give off a sort of broken smile*...But viewers...I think that that is enough foreshadowing for now...So then, back to the chapter...*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Which given the that recent conversation...

"Okay, so with system-like abilities, it really doesn't wind up suiting its use for large scale attack," Kuroko had wound up saying, which had been in response, to what had recently been said, regarding Janie's diffusion ghost ability.

And, though I was about to respond to what Kuroko had stated, regarding Janie's system-like ability. Which was going to be in an effort, to try and clear up the clear confusion, that she was currently feeling. I then decided, to not say anything in response. Which, although I wasn't exactly a fan, of doing so, at that very moment.

But, with what was Misaka was about to say, to Kuroko in response. It would then, wind up having me realize, that when it came to me, having made my decision not to speak up regarding it, was very much in fact, the right thing for me to have done, in that moment.

"But, they did say, that a bunch of simple commands, are punched in ahead of time, to the fields that Janie materializes," Misaka had then wound up saying. Which had wound up being the exact response, as to why I had chosen, not to say anything in the previous moment, to Kuroko, regarding her confusion.

And then, I wound up breathing a sigh of relief. Since I had then realized, that I didn't have to explain any of it, to Kuroko.

Because to be honest, even I, didn't exactly understand Janie's diffusion ghost ability. But, this confusion of mine, would wind up being cleared up, in due time.

And now, with the recap of the previous chapter, now done and over with. We will now, be picking right up, back where we had left off, from the previous chapter.

"For example, eliminate any opponent who attacks, something like that," Misaka wound up following up with saying. Which was in order to fill everyone else in, on what Janie's diffusion ghost ability, basically entailed, so too speak.

"So basically, its like having a bunch of autonomous robots on hand, right?" Uiharu responded with asking, in order, to try and better understand, what exactly Misaka was trying to say, with regard to Janie's diffusion ghost ability. And Uiharu had asked this, with a sort of semi confused looking expression, as well as tone, in her voice.

"If all this is true, then a large scale attack wouldn't be impossible," Konori then chimed in with saying. And Konori had said this, with a sort of ominous sounding tone, to her voice.

"Febrie's sister, Janie, do you know where STUDY has been keeping Janie? If we stop them, then they can't launch attack," Saten now wound up chiming in with saying.

And, I was about to respond to what Saten had just said. But, once again, Misaka wound up beating me to it.

"Well yeah that's true, but this Nunotaba woman that I mentioned to you before, she wasn't told what the base for the attack was going to be," Misaka wound up saying to Saten in response. Which she said, in order to clear up yet more of the confusion, that was still present among some of us.

But, while this conversation was currently going on. And, because I was not able to get a word in edgewise. I was, as of right now, sort of deep in thought. Well, when I say that...

"Okay seriously?!...I can't get a word in edgewise here!...So, I guess I still haven't gotten used, to the sort of fast paced dialogue, that takes place in the anime...Sure, I watched the first three episodes of A Certain Scientific Railgun, before winding up here...But truthfully here viewers...that pales in comparison, for actually experiencing these sort of fast paced conversations...in person...Which by the way viewers...since we sort of have the time at the moment to ourselves...so too speak...What do you all think, of this fanfic so far?...And no viewers, you don't have the luxury, of going to the review or comments section, and then attempting, to try and tear these fanfics apart, for no reason...Other then your own petty jealousy...And viewers...you know who you are that do this...So don't even try it...Now then, back to the story," I thought to myself, which during this, I had briefly turned my attention, as well as my head, slightly to the right of me, in order, to briefly address the viewers.

And now, getting back to the current conversation...

"Once Janie winds up using her ability, Nunotaba thinks that Febrie, will wind up giving us a better idea of Janie's location. Or at least the direction of where to start looking," Misaka said, in order to further clarify, what our supposed upcoming plan of attack, was going to wind up being.

"Yes, but if she uses her ability, doesn't that mean, that we would already be too late?" Kuroko then asked, with another bit of confusing tone, in her voice.

And, once again, before I could interject, this time, Konori, wound up beating me to it.

"If we're going to forestall this, then the best way to go about this would be the powered suit angle. There must be a large number of them currently deployed, around the Reach Assembly site," Konori now wound up speaking up with in response.

Which not surprisingly, wound up with me, now getting just a bit more frustrated. Since I still wasn't able, to get a word of mine in, edgewise.

However, before anyone else wound up saying something in response. I then, finally wound up attempting to speak up.

But, however, just as I was about to speak up...

"Good news everyone! I finally got some useful information using my father's channels," Kongo now wound up saying, as she, Wannai, and Awatsuki, had now just entered the room, having now just opened the door.

"*I now let out a big sigh*...Okay...so maybe I should just let the current conversation just play out...since I can't really seem, to try and get a word in edgewise, at the current moment...And by the way viewers...in case you are at all wondering...this is what can happen, when you aren't quick enough, to try and get a word of yours in edgewise, while in the world of an anime show...But fear not viewers...as I will get my time to speak...Only, just not at the current moment...*I proceed to think this, while a bead of sweat, is very much visible, on one side of my face," I thought to myself. Which while during this, I had once again, wound up briefly turning my attention, slightly to the right of me, in order, to briefly address the viewers.

And, though I did not know at the time, our fight against STUDY, wasn't going to wind up being, our toughest fights.

In fact, given what fight lay ahead for all of us, in only a month or so time. That, would wind up being, our toughest battle yet.

And, more importantly, would wind up proving, beyond any sort of doubt, that while you will always have a good chance, dealing with most hands in the game of poker. You will always, have an incredibly rough and tough time, dealing with a hand of Four Aces.

""Hello there viewers...Keiko here...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my attention back up again. To which I then proceed, to smile with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner. To which I then open my brown eyes again, in order to continue, to properly address the viewers*...Anyways viewers...this now marks the end, of this current chapter...*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner. To which I then stop doing so temporarily, in order to continue, to address the viewers*...But fret not viewers...as we will be continuing right into the action, in the next chapter...And so, with that in mind viewers...I shall be seeing all of you lot, in the next chapter...okay?...*I say this, while once again, smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hello there viewers...Keiko here...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my attention back up again. To which I then proceed, to smile with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner. To which I then open my brown eyes again, in order to continue, to properly address the viewers*...Anyways viewers...we will now be heading, right into, what is the first part of this episode...Well viewers...let us now, quickly recap the previous chapter...or in other words, what was chapter 66...okay?...*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

And here, is the recap, of the previous chapter, in question...

"For example, eliminate any opponent who attacks, something like that," Misaka wound up following up with saying. Which was in order to fill everyone else in, on what Janie's diffusion ghost ability, basically entailed, so too speak.

"So basically, its like having a bunch of autonomous robots on hand, right?" Uiharu responded with asking, in order, to try and better understand, what exactly Misaka was trying to say, with regard to Janie's diffusion ghost ability. And Uiharu had asked this, with a sort of semi confused looking expression, as well as tone, in her voice.

"If all this is true, then a large scale attack wouldn't be impossible," Konori then chimed in with saying. And Konori had said this, with a sort of ominous sounding tone, to her voice.

"Febrie's sister, Janie, do you know where STUDY has been keeping Janie? If we stop them, then they can't launch attack," Saten now wound up chiming in with saying.

And, I was about to respond to what Saten had just said. But, once again, Misaka wound up beating me to it.

"Well yeah that's true, but this Nunotaba woman that I mentioned to you before, she wasn't told what the base for the attack was going to be," Misaka wound up saying to Saten in response. Which she said, in order to clear up yet more of the confusion, that was still present among some of us.

But, while this conversation was currently going on. And, because I was not able to get a word in edgewise. I was, as of right now, sort of deep in thought. Well, when I say that...

"Okay seriously?!...I can't get a word in edgewise here!...So, I guess I still haven't gotten used, to the sort of fast paced dialogue, that takes place in the anime...Sure, I watched the first three episodes of A Certain Scientific Railgun, before winding up here...But truthfully here viewers...that pales in comparison, for actually experiencing these sort of fast paced conversations...in person...Which by the way viewers...since we sort of have the time at the moment to ourselves...so too speak...What do you all think, of this fanfic so far?...And no viewers, you don't have the luxury, of going to the review or comments section, and then attempting, to try and tear these fanfics apart, for no reason...Other then your own petty jealousy...And viewers...you know who you are that do this...So don't even try it...Now then, back to the story," I thought to myself, which during this, I had briefly turned my attention, as well as my head, slightly to the right of me, in order, to briefly address the viewers.

And now, getting back to the current conversation...

"Once Janie winds up using her ability, Nunotaba thinks that Febrie, will wind up giving us a better idea of Janie's location. Or at least the direction of where to start looking," Misaka said, in order to further clarify, what our supposed upcoming plan of attack, was going to wind up being.

"Yes, but if she uses her ability, doesn't that mean, that we would already be too late?" Kuroko then asked, with another bit of confusing tone, in her voice.

And, once again, before I could interject, this time, Konori, wound up beating me to it.

"If we're going to forestall this, then the best way to go about this would be the powered suit angle. There must be a large number of them currently deployed, around the Reach Assembly site," Konori now wound up speaking up with in response.

Which not surprisingly, wound up with me, now getting just a bit more frustrated. Since I still wasn't able, to get a word of mine in, edgewise.

However, before anyone else wound up saying something in response. I then, finally wound up attempting to speak up.

But, however, just as I was about to speak up...

"Good news everyone! I finally got some useful information using my father's channels," Kongo now wound up saying, as she, Wannai, and Awatsuki, had now just entered the room, having now just opened the door.

"*I now let out a big sigh*...Okay...so maybe I should just let the current conversation just play out...since I can't really seem, to try and get a word in edgewise, at the current moment...And by the way viewers...in case you are at all wondering...this is what can happen, when you aren't quick enough, to try and get a word of yours in edgewise, while in the world of an anime show...But fear not viewers...as I will get my time to speak...Only, just not at the current moment...*I proceed to think this, while a bead of sweat, is very much visible, on one side of my face," I thought to myself. Which while during this, I had once again, wound up briefly turning my attention, slightly to the right of me, in order, to briefly address the viewers.

And, though I did not know at the time, our fight against STUDY, wasn't going to wind up being, our toughest fights.

In fact, given what fight lay ahead for all of us, in only a month or so time. That, would wind up being, our toughest battle yet.

And, more importantly, would wind up proving, beyond any sort of doubt, that while you will always have a good chance, dealing with most hands in the game of poker. You will always, have an incredibly rough and tough time, dealing with a hand of Four Aces.

And now, with the recap of the previous chapter, now done and over with. We will now, be picking right up, back where we had left off, from the previous chapter.

"Hello there viewers...Keiko here...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my attention back up again. To which I then proceed, to smile with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner. To which I then open my brown eyes again, in order to continue, to properly address the viewers*...Okay, so before we proceed any further...some housekeeping of sorts is in order...Now then, just to clear a few things up...that were left out of the last chapter...The only things that I need mention, from the conversation regarding, as Konori put, as 'the mech suit angle,' so too speak...Well apparently, there had been a large amount of blackouts, that had taken place, in certain parts of Academy City...and most, had been centered, around getting some sort of blackout of security, in order to transport, several containers, into the blacked out areas...Which in total, contained...*I now clear my throat, before continuing to address the viewers*...some 20,000 mechs...Yes viewers, you read that number right...And, to make matters just that much worse...for those who were going to ask...'Well, why don't you have Anti-Skill assist you like they wound up doing back when you and Misaka went against Therestina?'...Yeah, well about that viewers...for you see, STUDY went ahead, and sort of fired the very head Anti-Skill member, who had helped me and Misaka, when we went against Therestina, and MAR...So unfortunately viewers...at least for now...that option, is currently not available to us...Now then viewers...with that now all explained, and now out of the way...What do you say, that we get on with the chapter now...hmm?...*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

And now, putting my fourth wall breaks aside, at least for the moment. And, considering the fact, that I wasn't able to get a word in edgewise in the last chapter. That, was about to change. And regarding that in a bit more detail...

"Keiko, you seem to be deep in thought, do you have anything you need to get off of your chest?" Misaka suddenly wound up asking me.

And, though I seemed hesitant, in regarding what I wanted to say, and how to get it across...

"Please Keiko, if you have something that you need to say. Just remember, that you and Misaka, are not alone in any of this," Kongo suddenly wound up chiming in with saying to me. In an effort, to try and give me the confidence, to try and say what I needed to say.

And not surprisingly, given that Kongo was the one that had said this, it actually wound up taking me completely by surprise.

But nevertheless, it wound up doing the trick. As I then, decided to speak up.

"It's nothing really, I just want to be able to save Febrie and Janie. And Kongo, thank you, as that meant more to me then you know. Now then min-na, what do you say, that we go and save them?" I said to everyone present. And, without even realizing it, I had said the word 'everyone,' in Japanese. Almost as if, I had been saying it for years. And in fact, I had been doing so. Well, Keiko had been, but you get what I mean.

But, more importantly, even after the battle against STUDY had reached its conclusion. Me, Misaka, and the rest of our friends, would soon have a much bigger problem on our hands. And, on top of that, it would make, what had went on back on August 9th, look like a cakewalk.

Especially, since a certain old man, as a certain evil scientist. Wasn't only not dead. But, given most recent events, was not who he seemed. And, when it came to a certain entity of pure evil. One Gensei Kihara, would wind up soon becoming, the least of our worries. And, would lead us, into yet another encounter, with The 90s Magical Girl Holy Trinity.

""But viewers...hello, Keiko here again...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my attention back up again. To which I then proceed, to smile with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner. To which I then open my brown eyes again, in order to continue, to properly address the viewers*...Anyways viewers...that is something, that will be covered at a bit later of a date...And viewers...this now marks the end, of the current chapter...*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner. To which I then stop doing so temporarily, in order to continue, to address the viewers*...And so, with that in mind viewers...I shall be seeing all of you lot, in the next chapter...which will be the sixth, and final part...of episode 23...okay?...*I say this, while once again, smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner. The only difference this time, was that my smile, unlike all of the other times, was now even cuter*"

Chapter Text

"Hello there viewers...Keiko here...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my attention back up again. To which I then proceed, to smile with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner. To which I then open my brown eyes again, in order to continue, to properly address the viewers*...Anyways viewers...we will now be heading, right into, what is the first part of this episode...Well viewers...let us now, quickly recap the previous chapter...or in other words, what was chapter 67...okay?...*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

And here, is the recap, of the previous chapter, in question...

"Hello there viewers...Keiko here...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my attention back up again. To which I then proceed, to smile with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner. To which I then open my brown eyes again, in order to continue, to properly address the viewers*...Okay, so before we proceed any further...some housekeeping of sorts is in order...Now then, just to clear a few things up...that were left out of the last chapter...The only things that I need mention, from the conversation regarding, as Konori put, as 'the mech suit angle,' so too speak...Well apparently, there had been a large amount of blackouts, that had taken place, in certain parts of Academy City...and most, had been centered, around getting some sort of blackout of security, in order to transport, several containers, into the blacked out areas...Which in total, contained...*I now clear my throat, before continuing to address the viewers*...some 20,000 mechs...Yes viewers, you read that number right...And, to make matters just that much worse...for those who were going to ask...'Well, why don't you have Anti-Skill assist you like they wound up doing back when you and Misaka went against Therestina?'...Yeah, well about that viewers...for you see, STUDY went ahead, and sort of fired the very head Anti-Skill member, who had helped me and Misaka, when we went against Therestina, and MAR...So unfortunately viewers...at least for now...that option, is currently not available to us...Now then viewers...with that now all explained, and now out of the way...What do you say, that we get on with the chapter now...hmm?...*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

And now, putting my fourth wall breaks aside, at least for the moment. And, considering the fact, that I wasn't able to get a word in edgewise in the last chapter. That, was about to change. And regarding that in a bit more detail...

"Keiko, you seem to be deep in thought, do you have anything you need to get off of your chest?" Misaka suddenly wound up asking me.

And, though I seemed hesitant, in regarding what I wanted to say, and how to get it across...

"Please Keiko, if you have something that you need to say. Just remember, that you and Misaka, are not alone in any of this," Kongo suddenly wound up chiming in with saying to me. In an effort, to try and give me the confidence, to try and say what I needed to say.

And not surprisingly, given that Kongo was the one that had said this, it actually wound up taking me completely by surprise.

But nevertheless, it wound up doing the trick. As I then, decided to speak up.

"It's nothing really, I just want to be able to save Febrie and Janie. And Kongo, thank you, as that meant more to me then you know. Now then min-na, what do you say, that we go and save them?" I said to everyone present. And, without even realizing it, I had said the word 'everyone,' in Japanese. Almost as if, I had been saying it for years. And in fact, I had been doing so. Well, Keiko had been, but you get what I mean.

But, more importantly, even after the battle against STUDY had reached its conclusion. Me, Misaka, and the rest of our friends, would soon have a much bigger problem on our hands. And, on top of that, it would make, what had went on back on August 9th, look like a cakewalk.

Especially, since a certain old man, as a certain evil scientist. Wasn't only not dead. But, given most recent events, was not who he seemed. And, when it came to a certain entity of pure evil. One Gensei Kihara, would wind up soon becoming, the least of our worries. And, would lead us, into yet another encounter, with The 90s Magical Girl Holy Trinity.

And now, with the recap of the previous chapter, now done and over with. We will now, be picking right up, back where we had left off, from the previous chapter.

Well, not exactly, as in the very situation in question was...well...

"See, they're sleeping, in each others arms," Kuroko Shirai had now said, with a bit of a perverse sounding tone in her voice. And, as for the reason? Well, in an attempt, to try and make it seem, as though we were not about to leave Tokiwadai, in order to go and stop STUDY. Kuroko, had tried to, make it seem, as though we were in our beds, sleeping.

And to do this, Kuroko had gone, and taken a stuffed teddy bear, that Misaka usually had in her bed. Along with several of the pillows from my bed. And, a rolled up bit of the sheets, from her bed.

And, upon seeing this perverted sort of site. Me and Misaka, which Misaka, had just finished her shower. And as for me, well...

"Kuroko, would you mind telling me...?" I said, only to have my statement cut short, by Misaka, suddenly smacking Kuroko on the head, for witnessing yet another of her perverted antics.

And to be honest, I couldn't then help, but give off a sort of small smile.

"Well, it is good to see, that things are still alright. Well viewers...at least for now...Oh right, sorry, Keiko here...I know viewers...it's been quite the crazy last few chapters, hasn't it?...*I say this, while giving off a sort of warm and comforting looking smile*...Now then viewers...this now marks the end of the sixth part, and the end of episode 23...And so viewers...with that in mind...I will be seeing all of you lot, in the next chapter...Which will be the first part, and the start...of episode 24...which is going to be the last episode...of Railgun Season S...okay?...*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hello there viewers...Keiko here...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my attention back up again. To which I then proceed, to smile with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner. To which I then open my brown eyes again, in order to continue, to properly address the viewers*...Anyways viewers...we will now be heading, right into, what is the first part of this episode...Well viewers...let us now, quickly recap the previous chapters...or the entirety, of episode 23...or in other words viewers, what was chapters 63-68...okay?...Oh, and a Happy Thanksgiving, from me, Misaka, and the rest of The Four Aces Alliance, to you...Now then, on with the lengthy recap....*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

And here, is the recap, of the previous chapters, in question, in no particular order...

"How did they know where to find the both of you?" Nunotaba suddenly chimed in with asking to both me and Misaka.

"Well Nunotaba...I am so glad you asked...and viewers...Yea, Keiko here by the way...Anyway viewers...I think that it is now time, for us to do a flashback of sorts..."

"Yea, so Keiko? How about you just explain it, rather then have us have to go through, what is more then likely, going to be a very lengthy flashback?...*Misaka winds up saying this to me, while giving me the sort of look, that told me, that perhaps I should take her statement, into account*"

"Okay Misaka, I suppose so...if you want to be boring..."

"What was that Keiko?...*Misaka proceeds to say this to me, with a look, that now pretty much tells me, that perhaps I should be thinking twice, about thinking something similar, during a future fourth wall break*"

"Uh nothing Misaka...*I say this, while a bead of sweat, is currently very visible, on one side of my face. Which winds up quickly subsiding, along with my currently nervous looking expression. To which I then, proceed to continue, to address the viewers*...So in short viewers...do you know, in the James Bond movie Casino Royale...when James Bond, played by Daniel Craig...has a sort of tracking device, planted into his skin?...Well viewers, that just so happens to be, the similar type of device, that had allowed Kuroko, Uiharu, and Saten, to find and locate the both of us...Also, you might all be wondering, why I used Casino Royale, as a sort of analogy?...Well viewers...it has to actually do, with the whole Poker aspect, of that movie...As the concept of Poker, so too speak...Will wind up playing a huge role, in a later arc, in this fanfic...But viewers...at least for now, we will proceed onward, by getting right back, to the current situation...okay?...*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Anyway, fourth wall breaking, and fourth wall breaking moments aside, at least for the moment. And, getting back to the current situation. Which was currently. Well...

"Kuroko!" I called out to Kuroko, who at the moment we had happened upon her, had just finished destroying yet another robot, with quite a bit, of her pin darts.

But, given Kuroko's response...

"Sissy...Keiko...!" Kuroko then responded with, in a somewhat perverse sounding manner.

But, as she was about to approach me and Misaka, in an effort to try, quite an inopportune perverse leap towards us. I then, simply made an somewhat kind expression, with just a bit of emotion, that made Kuroko, perhaps think twice, with trying this, given the current situation.

And now, with the recap of the previous chapter, now over and done with. We will now, carry on, where we had last left off.

Which currently, was just after me and Misaka, had met up with Kuroko, just after, she had used her pin darts, to destroy a robot. And was just after, I had given Kuroko a sort of kind looking expression, which had pretty much let her know, that now, was not the most ideal time, to be attempting any perverted antics. Well, that was at least, until our current fight against STUDY, had finally reached its conclusion.

And, upon the three of us, now having regrouped with Uiharu, and Saten...

"What, a terrorist attack at the upcoming Reach Assembly!?" The voice of Saten, then suddenly blurted out, with quite a bit of surprise in her current tone.

"Yes Saten. However, the word that had been described by one Haruki, was a 'revolution,' so to speak," I wound up saying to Saten in response. And I made sure, to put a strong sort of emphasis, on the word 'revolution.'

"What, that's crazy!" Kuroko wound up responding to what I had just said in response.

"Well Kuroko technically that would be the case. However Kuroko, seeing as how we have recently been in crazier scenarios. I would say that this, isn't exactly the most crazy. I mean after all Kuroko, I need not remind you, about what went on, back on August 9th, right?" I wound up saying to Kuroko in response, in order to remind her, that our given situation, was only one-third, of what was, and still currently is, a much larger picture, and situation.

And this was compounded, by the all too obvious fact. As that was the date in question, in which me, Misaka, and Kuroko, had all had our first run-in, with the rest, of what was named, The Four Aces Alliance.

And more importantly, that was also the first time, in which I discovered, that my current situation, and who I currently was, was only one, of two other anime canon timelines, in which I, had wound up allying, in both of them, with three known female magical girls. Who would later be aptly coined, as 'The 90s Magical Girl Holy Trinity.'

"See, they're sleeping, in each others arms," Kuroko Shirai had now said, with a bit of a perverse sounding tone in her voice. And, as for the reason? Well, in an attempt, to try and make it seem, as though we were not about to leave Tokiwadai, in order to go and stop STUDY. Kuroko, had tried to, make it seem, as though we were in our beds, sleeping.

And to do this, Kuroko had gone, and taken a stuffed teddy bear, that Misaka usually had in her bed. Along with several of the pillows from my bed. And, a rolled up bit of the sheets, from her bed.

And, upon seeing this perverted sort of site. Me and Misaka, which Misaka, had just finished her shower. And as for me, well...

"Kuroko, would you mind telling me...?" I said, only to have my statement cut short, by Misaka, suddenly smacking Kuroko on the head, for witnessing yet another of her perverted antics.

And to be honest, I couldn't then help, but give off a sort of small smile.

Which, was the now ongoing conversation, between me, Misaka, Kuroko, Uiharu, and Saten.

But, there was also someone else, that was currently present in the room with us. And as for who that someone was? Yea well about that...

"I'm sorry, but did you say that it was the diffusion ghost ability?" One Konori Mii then chimed in with asking. And for those who are wondering, yes, this is the exact same Konori, who was last seen, back in 'Chapter 12: Capacity Down!: The Problem With Big Spider!'

And as for what Konori had just asked? Well, that had to do, with an apparent ability, that Janie, who was Febrie's sister, happened to have.

"Hey viewers...Keiko here...so I won't be going into immense and intensely deep detail, about Janie's diffusion ghost ability...I will just go ahead and say, that if used, can wind up, becoming quite a big headache of a problem, for all of us...But viewers, more on that a bit later...and with that, back to the chapter...*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

And whilst all of us, took the time, to talk about our plan of attack, regarding STUDY. I however, upon remembering something, then fell into a sort of deep thought.

"I mean, I am now remembering, back to when I was shown that vision, of Misaka...looking not quite like herself...And, if I have this suspicion right, that Gensei Kihara, is not in fact dead...as I had originally thought that he was...then...if something isn't done, when that supposed future event, is set into motion...then I fear, that it won't just be me, Misaka, and the rest of Academy City, that will wind up paying, for the worst case scenario, that would wind up potentially amounting from it," I thought to myself, as my mind, suddenly couldn't help, but drift back to when I had been shown the vision in question.

And, though I did not know it at the time. The very reason, as to why this had been shown to me, actually had something to do, with how one Shinko Hanasaki, had been shown her visions as well. And, to make things all the more mysterious, every one of these visions, were being shown, to me, her, and someone else as well, all from the same individual. Who just so happened to be, the very same individual, who all three of me, had met in the void, on more then one occasion.

And, it was a certain someone, who I never knew, was the type to be involved in things, outside of their own anime canon timeline. I mean after all, she wasn't the one who possessed one 'World of Elegance,' for no reason.

"Okay, so with system-like abilities, it really doesn't wind up suiting its use for large scale attack," Kuroko wind up saying, which had been in response, to what had recently been said, regarding Janie's diffusion ghost ability.

And, though I was about to respond to what Kuroko had just stated, in an effort, to try and clear up the clear confusion, that she was currently feeling. I then decided, to not say anything. Which, although I wasn't a fan of doing at that very moment. But with what was about to be said, would wind up having me realize, that when it came to me having made this decision, it was very much in fact, the right thing to have done, in this moment.

"But, they did say, that a bunch of simple commands, are punched in ahead of time, to the fields that Janie materializes," Misaka now wound up saying. Which was the exact reason, as to why I had chosen, not to say anything in the previous moment, to Kuroko.

And, I then, breathed a sigh of relief. Now that I realized, that I didn't have to explain any of it, to Kuroko.

"And just for the record viewers...Sorry, Keiko here again...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my attention back up again. To which I then proceed, to smile with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner. To which I then open my brown eyes again, in order to continue, to properly address the viewers*...Now then, I know what you are all most likely thinking...Well mind you, you might all not be thinking this...but just hear me out for a second...Now then..."

"Uh yea...so...Keiko?...Not the best time, to be doing this...as we are sort of in the middle of a pretty important conversation...*Misaka says this, while giving me the sort of kind looking expression, to pretty much let me know, that I should be saving this fourth wall break for a potential future moment or chapter*"

"For example, eliminate any opponent who attacks, something like that," Misaka wound up following up with saying. Which was in order to fill everyone else in, on what Janie's diffusion ghost ability, basically entailed, so too speak.

"So basically, its like having a bunch of autonomous robots on hand, right?" Uiharu responded with asking, in order, to try and better understand, what exactly Misaka was trying to say, with regard to Janie's diffusion ghost ability. And Uiharu had asked this, with a sort of semi confused looking expression, as well as tone, in her voice.

"If all this is true, then a large scale attack wouldn't be impossible," Konori then chimed in with saying. And Konori had said this, with a sort of ominous sounding tone, to her voice.

"Febrie's sister, Janie, do you know where STUDY has been keeping Janie? If we stop them, then they can't launch attack," Saten now wound up chiming in with saying.

And, I was about to respond to what Saten had just said. But, once again, Misaka wound up beating me to it.

"Well yeah that's true, but this Nunotaba woman that I mentioned to you before, she wasn't told what the base for the attack was going to be," Misaka wound up saying to Saten in response. Which she said, in order to clear up yet more of the confusion, that was still present among some of us.

But, while this conversation was currently going on. And, because I was not able to get a word in edgewise. I was, as of right now, sort of deep in thought. Well, when I say that...

"Okay seriously?!...I can't get a word in edgewise here!...So, I guess I still haven't gotten used, to the sort of fast paced dialogue, that takes place in the anime...Sure, I watched the first three episodes of A Certain Scientific Railgun, before winding up here...But truthfully here viewers...that pales in comparison, for actually experiencing these sort of fast paced conversations...in person...Which by the way viewers...since we sort of have the time at the moment to ourselves...so too speak...What do you all think, of this fanfic so far?...And no viewers, you don't have the luxury, of going to the review or comments section, and then attempting, to try and tear these fanfics apart, for no reason...Other then your own petty jealousy...And viewers...you know who you are that do this...So don't even try it...Now then, back to the story," I thought to myself, which during this, I had briefly turned my attention, as well as my head, slightly to the right of me, in order, to briefly address the viewers.

And now, getting back to the current conversation...

"Once Janie winds up using her ability, Nunotaba thinks that Febrie, will wind up giving us a better idea of Janie's location. Or at least the direction of where to start looking," Misaka said, in order to further clarify, what our supposed upcoming plan of attack, was going to wind up being.

"Yes, but if she uses her ability, doesn't that mean, that we would already be too late?" Kuroko then asked, with another bit of confusing tone, in her voice.

And, once again, before I could interject, this time, Konori, wound up beating me to it.

"If we're going to forestall this, then the best way to go about this would be the powered suit angle. There must be a large number of them currently deployed, around the Reach Assembly site," Konori now wound up speaking up with in response.

Which not surprisingly, wound up with me, now getting just a bit more frustrated. Since I still wasn't able, to get a word of mine in, edgewise.

However, before anyone else wound up saying something in response. I then, finally wound up attempting to speak up.

But, however, just as I was about to speak up...

"Good news everyone! I finally got some useful information using my father's channels," Kongo now wound up saying, as she, Wannai, and Awatsuki, had now just entered the room, having now just opened the door.

"*I now let out a big sigh*...Okay...so maybe I should just let the current conversation just play out...since I can't really seem, to try and get a word in edgewise, at the current moment...And by the way viewers...in case you are at all wondering...this is what can happen, when you aren't quick enough, to try and get a word of yours in edgewise, while in the world of an anime show...But fear not viewers...as I will get my time to speak...Only, just not at the current moment...*I proceed to think this, while a bead of sweat, is very much visible, on one side of my face," I thought to myself. Which while during this, I had once again, wound up briefly turning my attention, slightly to the right of me, in order, to briefly address the viewers.

And, though I did not know at the time, our fight against STUDY, wasn't going to wind up being, our toughest fights.

In fact, given what fight lay ahead for all of us, in only a month or so time. That, would wind up being, our toughest battle yet.

And, more importantly, would wind up proving, beyond any sort of doubt, that while you will always have a good chance, dealing with most hands in the game of poker. You will always, have an incredibly rough and tough time, dealing with a hand of Four Aces.

"Hello there viewers...Keiko here...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my attention back up again. To which I then proceed, to smile with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner. To which I then open my brown eyes again, in order to continue, to properly address the viewers*...Okay, so before we proceed any further...some housekeeping of sorts is in order...Now then, just to clear a few things up...that were left out of the last chapter...The only things that I need mention, from the conversation regarding, as Konori put, as 'the mech suit angle,' so too speak...Well apparently, there had been a large amount of blackouts, that had taken place, in certain parts of Academy City...and most, had been centered, around getting some sort of blackout of security, in order to transport, several containers, into the blacked out areas...Which in total, contained...*I now clear my throat, before continuing to address the viewers*...some 20,000 mechs...Yes viewers, you read that number right...And, to make matters just that much worse...for those who were going to ask...'Well, why don't you have Anti-Skill assist you like they wound up doing back when you and Misaka went against Therestina?'...Yeah, well about that viewers...for you see, STUDY went ahead, and sort of fired the very head Anti-Skill member, who had helped me and Misaka, when we went against Therestina, and MAR...So unfortunately viewers...at least for now...that option, is currently not available to us...Now then viewers...with that now all explained, and now out of the way...What do you say, that we get on with the chapter now...hmm?...*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

And now, putting my fourth wall breaks aside, at least for the moment. And, considering the fact, that I wasn't able to get a word in edgewise in the last chapter. That, was about to change. And regarding that in a bit more detail...

"Keiko, you seem to be deep in thought, do you have anything you need to get off of your chest?" Misaka suddenly wound up asking me.

And, though I seemed hesitant, in regarding what I wanted to say, and how to get it across...

"Please Keiko, if you have something that you need to say. Just remember, that you and Misaka, are not alone in any of this," Kongo suddenly wound up chiming in with saying to me. In an effort, to try and give me the confidence, to try and say what I needed to say.

And not surprisingly, given that Kongo was the one that had said this, it actually wound up taking me completely by surprise.

But nevertheless, it wound up doing the trick. As I then, decided to speak up.

"It's nothing really, I just want to be able to save Febrie and Janie. And Kongo, thank you, as that meant more to me then you know. Now then min-na, what do you say, that we go and save them?" I said to everyone present. And, without even realizing it, I had said the word 'everyone,' in Japanese. Almost as if, I had been saying it for years. And in fact, I had been doing so. Well, Keiko had been, but you get what I mean.

But, more importantly, even after the battle against STUDY had reached its conclusion. Me, Misaka, and the rest of our friends, would soon have a much bigger problem on our hands. And, on top of that, it would make, what had went on back on August 9th, look like a cakewalk.

Especially, since a certain old man, as a certain evil scientist. Wasn't only not dead. But, given most recent events, was not who he seemed. And, when it came to a certain entity of pure evil. One Gensei Kihara, would wind up soon becoming, the least of our worries. And, would lead us, into yet another encounter, with The 90s Magical Girl Holy Trinity.

"See, they're sleeping, in each others arms," Kuroko Shirai had now said, with a bit of a perverse sounding tone in her voice. And, as for the reason? Well, in an attempt, to try and make it seem, as though we were not about to leave Tokiwadai, in order to go and stop STUDY. Kuroko, had tried to, make it seem, as though we were in our beds, sleeping.

And to do this, Kuroko had gone, and taken a stuffed teddy bear, that Misaka usually had in her bed. Along with several of the pillows from my bed. And, a rolled up bit of the sheets, from her bed.

And, upon seeing this perverted sort of site. Me and Misaka, which Misaka, had just finished her shower. And as for me, well...

"Kuroko, would you mind telling me...?" I said, only to have my statement cut short, by Misaka, suddenly smacking Kuroko on the head, for witnessing yet another of her perverted antics.

And to be honest, I couldn't then help, but give off a sort of small smile.

And now, with the recap of the previous chapters, now done and over with. We will now, be picking right up, back where we had left off, from the tail end of episode 23.

Which, is the next day. Mind you, we had left off the last chapter yesterday evening. But, I digress.

And, as it currently stood, we were all currently at the several areas that housed the 20,000 mechs. And as for me and Misaka? Well...

"You know, I never would've guessed, that this was going to wind up being our plan of attack...But seeing as how we have Judgment having our back this time...Even without Anti-Skill...I feel as though we have this battle with STUDY already won...Which by the way viewers...is an inference, and not a confirmed correct guess...Now then viewers...what do you say, that you just sit, back, and enjoy reading the following chapters, of STUDY, getting what they truly deserve?...A proper thrashing!" I thought to myself, while me, Misaka, and Febrie, were bounding from building rooftop to building rooftop, on our way to the Reach Assembly area. And, I was still able during this, to briefly turn my attention to the right, of me, to briefly address the viewers.

And, upon me and Misaka getting to our intended destination, which was the main Reach Assembly area. I then decided, to make our presence known.

"Knock knock Aritomi, anyone home? I hope you're ready to answer for the harm that you caused to my sister. Because I am going to take a bit of pleasure, in making you pay for having done that!" I wound up saying, with a witty looking smirk present on my face, that would make even Heath Ledger's Joker giddy.

And, upon Aritomi, commanding the mechs on site, to take us out, so to speak. I then, couldn't help, but let out a big sort of sigh.

However, before I could speak up again, Misaka decided to do so instead.

"Keiko, I would save the rest of your witty banter, for during the fight," Misaka wound up saying to me, as she turned to me, with a sort of knowing smile, present on her face. And this, was while she was still holding Febrie.

"Oh, right Misaka...I wouldn't be willing to do anything less...*I now once again turn my attention, slightly to the right of me, in order to briefly address the viewers*...And viewers, this now marks the end of the current chapter...see you all in part 2...okay?...*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hello there viewers, Keiko here...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my attention back up again. To which I then proceed, to smile with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner. To which I then open my brown eyes again, in order to continue, to properly address the viewers*...Anyways viewers...we will now be heading, into what is the second part of this episode...But first viewers...let us now, quickly recap the previous chapter...shall we?....*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

And, as for the chapter recap in question.

Was when were all currently at the several areas that housed the 20,000 mechs. And as for me and Misaka? Well...

"You know, I never would've guessed, that this was going to wind up being our plan of attack...But seeing as how we have Judgment having our back this time...Even without Anti-Skill...I feel as though we have this battle with STUDY already won...Which by the way viewers...is an inference, and not a confirmed correct guess...Now then viewers...what do you say, that you just sit, back, and enjoy reading the following chapters, of STUDY, getting what they truly deserve?...A proper thrashing!" I thought to myself, while me, Misaka, and Febrie, were bounding from building rooftop to building rooftop, on our way to the Reach Assembly area. And, I was still able during this, to briefly turn my attention to the right, of me, to briefly address the viewers.

And, upon me and Misaka getting to our intended destination, which was the main Reach Assembly area. I then decided, to make our presence known.

"Knock knock Aritomi, anyone home? I hope you're ready to answer for the harm that you caused to my sister. Because I am going to take a bit of pleasure, in making you pay for having done that!" I wound up saying, with a witty looking smirk present on my face, that would make even Heath Ledger's Joker giddy.

And, upon Aritomi, commanding the mechs on site, to take us out, so to speak. I then, couldn't help, but let out a big sort of sigh.

However, before I could speak up again, Misaka decided to do so instead.

"Keiko, I would save the rest of your witty banter, for during the fight," Misaka wound up saying to me, as she turned to me, with a sort of knowing smile, present on her face. And this, was while she was still holding Febrie.

"Oh, right Misaka...I wouldn't be willing to do anything less..." I wound up saying back to Misaka in response. Which was followed, by me then doing my usual end of chapter fourth wall break.

And now, with the recap of the previous chapter, now done and over with. We will now, be picking right up, back where we had left off. Which was the first part, of episode 24.

So, as it currently stood, me and Misaka, who at the moment, who was still holding Febrie, were currently looking at quite a lot of charging unpiloted mechs. However, this wasn't going to be the case for much longer.

And, upon Misaka setting Febrie down for the moment, and Misaka, then briefly turning her attention to me. To which she then, gave a sort of nod, that I returned a split second later. We then, prepared ourselves, for the fight, against Aritomi, and his mechs.

"Misaka, why don't I have you take the lead for the current moment?" I said, with a very heartwarming smile on my face, as electricity, was currently still crackling, through the bangs of my hair. And, upon me having it flow through to my right hand, which wound up conjuring up a bit of iron sand. Which I then used, to form a razor sharp iron sand composed sword. Which was similar to the one, that Misaka had conjured up, during her fight against Touma, down by the riverbank.

However, the difference with my iron sand composed sword. Was that it suspiciously resembled a sword, that was currently in the possession, of a certain light blue haired love angel. One, who would wind up coming up with a plan, that would wind up going down, as the most elaborate, but actually quite simple plan, in anime history.

And, upon Misaka, now using her electricity, to conjure up an iron sand composed sword of her own. We then, proceeded to use our respective iron sand swords, to cut the currently charging mechs to pieces.

"Hey viewers...Keiko here...Yes, I know, not the most ideal time to be breaking the fourth wall on all of you...but you are all probably wondering..."

"Keiko!...Not right now!...Save it until after the battle!...*Misaka suddenly winds up saying this to me, with a somewhat less then pleased looking expression on her face*"

"Okay fine Misaka...you're no fun...*I say this, while letting out a very audible, and defeated sounding sigh. Which suddenly wound up changing into a very cute looking pout*...Now then viewers...back to the fight."

And so, putting the fourth wall breaks aside, at least for the moment. I then, wound up seeing a series of images, then suddenly flash across my vision.

The first one, was of one of the previous vision like images, that I had seen before. Which was Misaka, glowing a very bright blue, and her body, currently looking very unstable. And me and her, were currently in a somewhat open area, that seemed to be in ruin.

But, the next few images, were ones that I hadn't been shown yet. As one of them, was me, currently on the ground, slamming one of my fists into the ground, with a very upset looking expression on my face. And to make it just that much worse, what I was saying, was what wound up slightly flooring me.

"It's all my fault Misaka, you didn't deserve to have this done to you. I am so so sorry, that I couldn't protect you more. It should've been me...not you!" My vision self wound up saying, between sheer distraught sobs, and the immense tears, streaming down my vision selves cheeks.

And upon seeing this happen, I wound up stopping dead in my tracks, with my iron sand composed sword, suddenly, and completely disintegrating. And it was, while tears of my own, then suddenly started streaming down my cheeks. Almost as if I knew, that what was going to happen, in the not too distant future. And depending on how it played out, would wind up, making the sheer difference, between life, and death.

"Hey viewers...Keiko here again...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my attention back up again. To which I then proceed, to smile with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner. To which I then open my brown eyes again, in order to continue, to properly address the viewers*...So viewers...this now marks the end of the second part of this episode...But fret not viewers...as we will be getting right back into the action, in the next part...So, I will be seeing all of you lot there, okay?....*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hello there viewers, Keiko here...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my attention back up again. To which I then proceed, to smile with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner. To which I then open my brown eyes again, in order to continue, to properly address the viewers*...Anyways viewers...we will now be heading, into what is the third part of this episode...But first viewers...let us now, quickly recap the previous chapter...shall we?....*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

And, as for the chapter recap in question...

Which was, as it currently stood, me and Misaka, who at the moment, who was still holding Febrie, were currently looking at quite a lot of charging unpiloted mechs. However, this wasn't going to be the case for much longer.

And, upon Misaka setting Febrie down for the moment, and Misaka, then briefly turning her attention to me. To which she then gave a sort of nod, that I returned a split second later. We then, prepared ourselves, for the fight, against Aritomi, and his mechs.

"Misaka, why don't I have you take the lead for the current moment?" I said, with a very heartwarming smile on my face, as electricity, was currently still crackling, through the bangs of my hair. And, upon me having it flow through to my right hand, which wound up conjuring up a bit of iron sand. Which I then used, to form a razor sharp iron sand composed sword. Which was similar to the one, that Misaka had conjured up, during her fight against Touma, down by the riverbank.

However, the difference with my iron sand composed sword. Was that it suspiciously resembled a sword, that was currently in the possession, of a certain light blue haired love angel. One who would wind up coming up with a plan, that would wind up going down, as the most elaborate, but actually quite plan, in anime history.

And, upon Misaka, now using her electricity, to conjure up an iron sand composed sword of her own. We then, proceeded to use our respective iron sand swords, to cut the currently charging mechs to pieces.

"Hey viewers...Keiko here...Yes, I know, not the most ideal time to be breaking the fourth wall on all of you...but you are all probably wondering..."

"Keiko!...Not right now!...Save it until after the battle!...*Misaka suddenly winds up saying this to me, with a somewhat less then pleased looking expression on her face*"

"Okay fine Misaka...you're no fun...*I say this, while letting out a very audible, and defeated sounding sigh. Which suddenly wound up changing into a very cute looking pout*...Now then viewers...back to the fight."

And so, putting the fourth wall breaks aside, at least for the moment. I then, wound up seeing a series of images, then suddenly flash across my vision.

The first one, was of one of the previous vision like images, that I had seen before. Which was Misaka, glowing a very bright blue, and her body, currently looking very unstable. And me and her, were currently in a somewhat open area, that seemed to be in ruin.

But, the next few images, were ones that I hadn't been shown yet. As one of them, was me, currently on the ground, slamming one of my fists into the ground, with a very upset looking expression on my face. And to make it just that much worse, what I was saying, was what wound up slightly flooring me.

"It's all my fault Misaka, you didn't deserve to have this done to you. I am so so sorry, that I couldn't protect you more. It should've been me...not you!" My vision self wound up saying, between sheer distraught sobs, and the immense tears, streaming down my vision selves cheeks.

And upon seeing this happen, I wound up stopping dead in my tracks, with my iron sand composed sword, now completely disintegrating. And it was, while tears of my own, then suddenly started streaming down my cheeks. Almost as if I knew, that what was going to happen, in the not too distant future. And depending on how it played out, would wind up, making the sheer difference, between life, and death.

And now, with the recap of the previous chapter, now done and over with. We will now, be picking right up, back where we had left off. Which was the second part, of episode 24.

Okay, so given my current situation, which was me, still with tears, streaming down my face from the last chapter.

And, given my currently dire situation, what with several of the mechs, charging towards me. It looked as though, it was curtains for me. But thankfully...

"Keiko, you need to be more attentive!" An all too familiar sounding female voice said from behind me, as several familiar pin darts, then whizzed forward in front of my vision, and then impacted several of the mechs, and in turn wound up completely immobilizing them. To which they exploded about a split second after they had been immobilized.

But, it wasn't the pin darts, that wound up snapping me out of my tear streaming stupor. In fact, it was the whooshing popping like sound, that usually occurred, when Kuroko Shirai teleported into, and out of my vicinity.

"Oh r-right, my bad Kuroko, I will try..." I said, only to be cutoff mid statement, as several more images, now wound up flashing across my vision.

And these, like most of my last vision like images, were also ones that I hadn't seen before.

The first, was of a curvature of the Earth. Which was then followed, by a very large looking satellite. But, before I could say anything, I heard a disembodied voice, then call out to me. "It's Aritomi’s last resort in case you were wondering..." The disembodied voice, wound up calling out to me with just a hint of sass.

"Who are you?! Show yourself!" I wound up yelling out into the vision.

"Really, is that how you talk to someone, who has been helping you out?" The disembodied voice wound saying back to me in response. Only this time, with even more sass in its tone.

"What are you talking about?" I now wound up responding back to the voice, now with quite a bit of surprise and shock in my tone.

"Look Keiko, if I were you, then I would be more concerned in having you and Misaka, using your railguns, to destroy Aritomi’s last resort. Because if you both don't, then neither of you, are going to have a world anymore. And it won't just be you, who winds up paying for it in the end." The disembodied voice, then wound up saying to me in response, while hinting at the fact, that whoever they were, they knew about the Four Aces Alliance, as well as the other versions of myself.

But, before I could attempt to speak up, the disembodied voice, then wound up answering my lingering question, even though I hadn't asked it yet.

"And yes Keiko, I know all about the other versions of yourself, and the rest of your alliance," the disembodied voice then responded with.

And not surprisingly...

"Hold on a sec, did you just read my mind?!...What?!...Just who the heck are you?!" I now wound up saying in response, with a now very pissed off looking expression, on my face.

"You will learn about who I am in due time Keiko. But for now, you, Misaka, and Kuroko, have Aritomi’s last resort to destroy," the disembodied voice, now wound up saying to me in response.

And, all of the sudden, the vision around me, then got bright, and before I knew it, I was back in the current situation.

And, not wanting to waste another second, I then chose to speak up to Kuroko and Misaka, in an effort, to tell them, my new idea of attack.

"Kuroko, Misaka, we need to act fast. But for now, we take this fight, to the sky!" I said, while giving off a very whimsical looking expression. Which not surprisingly, caused very confused expressions, to suddenly make their way, across both of Kuroko and Misaka's faces.

And given my current tone of voice, I couldn't say that I was surprised. Given the current situation, and the fact that it was not the best time, to be saying something like this, in my current tone.

"Hey viewers...Keiko here again...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my attention back up again. To which I then proceed, to smile with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner. To which I then open my brown eyes again, in order to continue, to properly address the viewers*...So viewers...this now marks the end of the third part of this episode...But fret not viewers...as we will be getting right back into the action, in the next part...Which, will wind up being the final part, of episode 24...And yes viewers...I am well aware, that I said that this was going to be six parts...Well, it is going to be four parts instead...So then viewers, I will be seeing all of you lot there then...okay?....*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hello there viewers, Keiko here...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my attention back up again. To which I then proceed, to smile with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner. To which I then open my brown eyes again, in order to continue, to properly address the viewers*...Anyways viewers...we will now be heading, into what is the third part of this episode...But first viewers...let us now, quickly recap the previous chapter...shall we?....*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

And, as for the chapter recap in question...

Which, given my current situation, which was me, still with tears, streaming down my face from the last chapter.

And, given my currently dire situation, what with several of the mechs, charging towards me. It looked as though, it was curtains for me. But thankfully...

"Keiko, you need to be more attentive!" An all too familiar sounding female voice said from behind me, as several familiar pin darts, then whizzed forward in front of my vision, and then impacted several of the mechs, and in turn wound up completely immobilizing them. To which they exploded about a split second after they had been immobilized.

But, it wasn't the pin darts, that wound up snapping me out of my tear streaming stupor. In fact, it was the whooshing popping like sound, that usually occurred, when Kuroko Shirai teleported into, and out of my vicinity.

"Oh r-right, my bad Kuroko, I will try..." I said, only to be cutoff mid statement, as several more images, now wound up flashing across my vision.

And these, like most of my last vision like images, were also ones that I hadn't seen before.

The first, was of a curvature of the Earth. Which was then followed, by a very large looking satellite. But, before I could say anything, I heard a disembodied voice, then call out to me. "It's Aritomi's last resort in case you were wondering..." The disembodied voice, wound up calling out to me with just a hint of sass.

"Who are you?! Show yourself!" I wound up yelling out into the vision.

"Really, is that how you talk to someone, who has been helping you out?" The disembodied voice wound saying back to me in response. Only this time, with even more sass in its tone.

"What are you talking about?" I now wound up responding back to the voice, now with quite a bit of surprise and shock in my tone.

"Look Keiko, if I were you, then I would be more concerned in having you and Misaka, using your railguns, to destroy Aritomi's last resort. Because if you both don't, then neither of you, are going to have a world anymore. And it won't just be you, who winds up paying for it in the end." The disembodied voice, then wound up saying to me in response, while hinting at the fact, that whoever they were, they knew about the Four Aces Alliance, as well as the other versions of myself.

But, before I could attempt to speak up, the disembodied voice, then wound up answering my lingering question, even though I hadn't asked it yet.

"And yes Keiko, I know all about the other versions of yourself, and the rest of your alliance," the disembodied voice then responded with.

And not surprisingly...

"Hold on a sec, did you just read my mind?!...What?!...Just who the heck are you?!" I now wound up saying in response, with a now very pissed off looking expression, on my face.

"You will learn about who I am in due time Keiko. But for now, you, Misaka, and Kuroko, have Aritomi's Last Resort to destroy," the disembodied voice, now wound up saying to me in response.

And, all of the sudden, the vision around me, then got bright, and before I knew it, I was back in the current situation.

And, not wanting to waste another second, I then chose to speak up to Kuroko and Misaka, in an effort, to tell them, my new idea of attack.

"Kuroko, Misaka, we need to act fast. But for now, we take this fight, to the sky!" I said, while giving off a very whimsical looking expression. Which not surprisingly, caused very confused expressions, to suddenly make their way, across both of Kuroko and Misaka's faces.

And given my current tone of voice, I couldn't say that I was surprised. Given the current situation, and the fact that it was not the best time, to be saying something like this, in my current tone.

And now, with the recap of the previous chapter, now done and over with. We will now, be picking right up, back where we had left off. Which was the third part, of episode 24.

Okay, so maybe I shouldn't have said my statement to Kuroko and Misaka I'm the whimsical like manner that I had said it in. But, given what I was about to suggest regarding my plan, it actually wound up softening the blow so too speak. Well, when I mean soften the blow…

"You realize what you're saying and suggesting right? You expect us to somehow get to space, and take down a missile?" Kuroko said to me, after I had wound up telling her and Misaka, what I had just witnessed from my visions. 

But thankfully, Misaka was quick to answer, in an effort, to clear up what exactly I was suggesting. 

"I think what Keiko is trying to say here Kuroko, is that we need you to teleport us there," Misaka said in response, to basically let Kuroko know, that I order for us to get to where Aritomi's last resort was, we would need her help.

"Hey viewers…Keiko here…and before you all ask how we are going to breath up in space…Let me remind you, that this is an anime…as in, most of the rules in the real world…don't exactly apply to something like this…Now then, back to the story."

So, fourth wall break aside, at leas for the moment. There was now the glaring issue of how me and Misaka were going to destroy Aritomi's last resort, with our railguns. What would've been helpful, was if the disembodied voice from my visions, had been just a bit more specific and clear, on how we're both supposed to do that.

But thankfully, this lingering question of mine was suddenly answered...

"Well, given that it is a missile of sorts, then might I suggest that you use Ekaterina II S?" The unmistakable voice of one Mitsuko Kongo, suddenly chimed in with saying, as her voice, suddenly wound up blaring through the loudspeakers of the stadium, that we were all currently in.

Now, what Kongo meant by that, was a large mech, that had been designed by her father. And she had apparently, had named it after her boa constrictor, of the same name.

And as for Aritomi? Well, apparently we wouldn't be able to get anywhere near the missile in question, without Aritomi activating it. And so, with this in mind, me and Misaka, then decided to confront Aritomi, so that he could activate it, and would thus, allow us to locate it, and then destroy it.

But apparently, Aritomi seemed to have planned, that something like this would wind up happening, and sure enough, as one of the stadiums big screens, lit up with his face on it. He apparently, hadn't exactly been listening, to what I had said.

"Oh, well look what the cat dragged in! So Lucky Strike...Railgun? What makes you think, that you are going to be able to get anywhere near me?" Aritomi said from the screen in question, with quite a bit of arrogance in his tone.

Which pretty much compounded the fact, that he hadn't quite heard, of what either myself, or Kongo had said. And although it had me breath a sort of sigh of relief. My demeanor however, was about to change.

"Oh, and I have a surprise for the both of you! Let me introduce you, to three of my most prized mechs! You remember 'number four' don't you?!" Aritomi said, as three very large white colored mechs, suddenly appeared. And given Aritomi's slight hinting, at a certain 4th ranked level 5 Espers epithet. I then, couldn't help, but give off a very noticeable smirk, which was quickly followed, by me starting to giggle slightly.

"What's so funny?!" Aritomi wound up angrily asking me.

"Oh nothing, it's just that, given what you just said. And speaking of 'number four...'" I said, while still maintaining my smirk.

And not surprisingly, as if to confirm what I had just said. Out of nowhere, several familiar green lasers, suddenly wound up striking all three of the mechs, and destroyed them all instantly.

"Ah Meltdowner, right on time," I said, while still maintaining my smirk.

And now, with the sudden appearance of Mugino, along with the rest of ITEM. I then, with now knowing, that things regarding the mechs were now covered. Me and Misaka, then made our way, towards Aritomi, who at the moment, was in his control room.

And, upon happening upon Aritomi inside of the control...

"Stay back, both of you!" Aritomi said, who at the moment, had a gun pointed at his own head.

"Or what Aritomi? What are you going to do? Use your so called 'last resort' in a desperate attempt to wipe all Espers off of the Earth? And yes Aritomi, we know all about your AIM Bomb," I said to Aritomi in response, as I now knew, exactly what Aritomi's 'last resort' was. Well not exactly, more like, I took a sort of guess, from what I had read at some point in the Tokiwadai Middle School library, regarding an AIM Bomb, as well as what it was, and what it looked like.

Which believe it or not, very much had resembled, the satellite, that I had been shown in my visions.

And apparently...

"Well then Keiko, how about I just show you all, just how powerful an AIM Bomb truly is!" Aritomi suddenly said, as he then pressed a random button, that had been on a control panel in front of him.

And upon me having seen him do this...

"Why thank you Aritomi. You just saved us the trouble, of having to locate it. So like I said Aritomi, you will now wind up paying, for the harm that you caused to my sister. And, I will see to it, that Anti-Skill, winds up giving you a nice cozy cell, one that has a window view, and nice pillow!" I said to Aritomi, who at the moment, was now starting to lose more of his composure.

"Damn you! How dare you make a mockery out of me!" Aritomi said, as he suddenly wound up turning the gun on me.

"Oh, so about that gun of yours Aritomi...." I began to say, only for my statement, to be cut short. As an all too familiar looking pin dart, suddenly whizzed in front of my vision, impacted Aritomi's gun straight down its barrel, and thus rendered it useless. And, made Aritomi, drop the gun to the floor, in a fit of complete shock.

"Ah Kuroko, right on time. I see that you..." I began to say.

"Keiko, save the talking for after we have destroyed the AIM Bomb!" Misaka suddenly wound up saying to me in response.

But, before I could attempt to talk back, in an attempt to make Misaka aware, that Aritomi was still a bit of a threat. This was then confirmed to no longer be the case, as a certain familiar looking attack, then wound up whizzing by Aritomi's face, only missing him by a few inches.

And upon seeing Kongo, who then said that she would look after Aritomi, until Anti-Skill, wound up taking him into custody.

I then thanked Kongo, to which me, Kuroko, and Misaka, then ran back out of the stadium, and off to get Ekaterina II S, so that we could use it as a pair of improvised railguns, in order to destroy the AIM Bomb.

And, with all three of us, now on top of the mech in question, and its boosters then activating, to send the three of us upwards towards space. We then, once we had happened upon the device in question, then decided on our next portion of the plan.

But, however, and all three of us stood on top of the mech...

"Kuroko, leave this to the both of us!" I said, as me and Misaka, then prepared, to launch the mech at the currently arming AIM Bomb, as a pair of improvised railguns.

And, not wanting to waste anymore time, Kuroko wound up jumping off of the mech. And once she had done so, me and Misaka, then proceeded, to prepare to launch the mech.

And, upon me envisioning the all too familiar pair of electricity lashed rails, extending out to infinity in my mind. Me and Misaka, then each pulled a fist back, and slammed them into the back of the mech.

And, almost immediately, it sent the mech, propelling towards the AIM Bomb, as the mech, then split in two, as two separate railguns.

And not surprisingly, as me and Misaka started falling back, towards the earths atmosphere. We both, then blacked out, having now exhausted ourselves, due to a bit of fatigue.

But, upon us both falling down towards the earths atmosphere. And given our current condition, we were not able to notice Kuroko, manage to teleport us, back to the ground safely.

And, as Anti-Skill, then arrived, and took Aritomi, and the rest of STUDY, into custody. The fight against STUDY, was finally over.

But, though none of us knew it yet. My visions, were a warning, for what was still too come.

But more on that, at a bit later of a date.

Chapter Text

"Hello viewers, Keiko here...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my head, my attention, and my eyesight, back up again, to once again continue to address the viewers*...

Now, remember, when I, several chapters back, wound up doing a chapter, that wasn't action packed viewers, hmm?...*I say this while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*...

Now, this chapter, will in fact be, yet another, not action packed chapter...So viewers, like the chapter several chapters back...

And keep in mind viewers, that this is now going to be one of the only other times, that I am going to be giving this sort of permission to all of you in the exact same manner...

As you viewers, as of now, once again, have my absolutely full permission, to skip this chapter...But just know viewers, that once again, if you choose to do so...

You will, like the last chapter in which I wound up giving this exact same permission...You will once again, be missing out on vital information...But don't let that stop you viewers...By all means, do as you please, and take my permission to the letter...But like I have already said, you will wind up missing quite a bit...

Now then, who here, knows what a mid air collision is?...You know, when one airliner, be it commercial, cargo, or military, winds up colliding with another airliner, in mid air?...Yes viewers that is what a mid air collision is...

And while somewhat rare viewers...you will find, that they actually occur, a lot more then you might think...

Now then, we will be covering four of them in this chapter...And now for the first...

On 1 July 2002, BAL Bashkirian Airlines Flight 2937, a Tupolev Tu-154 passenger jet, and DHL International Aviation ME Flight 611, a Boeing 757 cargo jet, collided in mid-air over Überlingen, a southern German town on Lake Constance, near the Swiss border. All of the passengers and crew aboard both planes were killed, resulting in a total death toll of 71.

The official investigation by the German Federal Bureau of Aircraft Accident Investigation...Or in German is...Bundesstelle für Flugunfalluntersuchung -BFU...identified the main cause of the collision, was to be a number of shortcomings on the part of the Swiss air traffic control (ATC)...Which was the service in charge of the sector involved, as well as ambiguities in the procedures regarding the use of the traffic collision avoidance system on board...or TCAS, for short...

And for the record here viewers...at the time of the collision, that took place at 35,000 feet...or Flight Level 350...or FL350...for those who are interested in the aviation altitude converted terms...

Anyway, at the time of the collision over Uberlingen...Flight 2937...which was a Russian Built Tupolev-Tu-154M...was carrying 60 passengers...5 pilots, and 4 flight attendants...for a total, of 69 passengers and crew...

And for those who are going to ask, why there were 5 pilots on board Flight 2937...Well, this was due to it being a sort of assessment flight...

Furthermore, Fight 2937 was on route, from Moscow in Russia, to Barcelona in Spain...

The second aircraft involved in the collision...DHL International Aviation ME Flight 611...was a Boeing 757-23APF...and on board, were only two pilots...bound from its stopover in Bergamo, Italy...and was heading towards Brussels, Belgium...

As for the angle of the collision, between the two aircraft...the DHL 757s vertical stabilizer wound up slicing through the mid section of the Tupolev, which caused it to tear apart...

And, rendered both aircraft completely uncontrollable...

Now then, on to the next mid-air collision...

On 29 September 2006, Gol Transportes Aéreos Flight 1907...or GOL Flight 1907...which was a Boeing 737-800 on a scheduled domestic passenger flight from Manaus, Brazil, to Brasília and Rio de Janeiro, collided mid-air with an Embraer Legacy 600 business jet...registration N600XL...or as per its call sign...November 600 X-ray Lima...which was flying on an opposite heading over the Brazilian state of Mato Grosso.

And as for the angle of the collision...that occurred at 36,000 feet...or Flight Level 360...or FL360...for those who are interested in the aviation altitude conversion...

Anyway, the winglet of the Legacy, wound up slicing off about half of Flight 1907s left wing, which caused the 737 to instantly enter into a dive...and then spun a full 17 times, before it broke up in mid-air and crashed into an area of dense jungle...

And out of all 148 passenger, 2 pilots, and 4 flight attendants that were on board Flight 1907...there were no survivors...

But, despite it sustaining serious damage to its left wing and tail, the Legacy landed with its seven occupants uninjured...

The accident was investigated by the Brazilian Aeronautical Accidents Investigation and Prevention Center and the U.S. National Transportation Safety Board, and a final report was issued in 2008. It helped to conclude, that the accident was caused by air traffic control  errors, combined with mistakes made by the American pilots on the Legacy...

Which included a failure to recognize that their traffic collision avoidance system was not activated, while the NTSB determined that both flight crews acted properly and were placed on a collision course by ATC, deeming the Legacy pilots' disabling of their TCAS system to be only a contributing factor rather than a direct cause...

And now viewers, we will now move on to the next midair collision...

On Sunday, August 31, 1986, Aeromexico Flight 498...which was a McDonnell Douglas DC-9 operating a flight into Los Angeles LAX...was clipped in the tail section by N4891F...a Piper PA-28-181 Cherokee...and both crashed into the Los Angeles suburb of Cerritos, killing all 64 on the DC-9, all three on the Piper...and an additional 15 people on the ground. Eight on the ground also sustained minor injuries. Blame was assessed equally on the Federal Aviation Administration...or FAA for short...and the pilot of the Cherokee. And, no fault was found with the DC-9 or the actions of its crew.

And for the record here viewers...at the time of the collision...

Aeromexico Flight 498..was carrying 58 passengers...2 pilots, and 4 flight attendants...for a total, of 64 passengers and crew...

Furthermore, Fight 498 was on route, from General Abelardo L. Rodríguez International Airport...in Tijuana, Baja California, Mexico...to Los Angeles International Airport...Or LAX for short...in Los Angeles California...

The second aircraft involved in the collision...A Piper Cherokee...had on board, were only two passengers and the pilot...bound from Zamperini Field...in
Torrance, California...to Big Bear City Airport...in
Big Bear Lake, California...

And as for the angle of this collision, between the two aircraft...the Piper Cherokee wound up slamming into Flight 498s tail, which caused the horizontal and vertical stabilizers to detach in flight...And wound up severing the entire canopy of the Piper...

And, like the Uberlingen Mid-Air Collision...wound up rendering both aircraft completely uncontrollable...

Now then, onto the final mid air collision, and this one, is a very bad one...

Moreover, it to this day, is still the worlds deadliest mid air collision...

On 12 November 1996, Saudia Flight 763, a Boeing 747 en route from Delhi, India, to Dhahran, Saudi Arabia...and Kazakhstan Airlines Flight 1907, an Ilyushin Il-76 en route from Chimkent, Kazakhstan, to Delhi...collided over the city of Charkhi Dadri...

At the time of the collision...Saudia Flight 763...was carrying 289 passengers...3 pilots...and another 20 crew members...

As for flight 1907...it was carrying 27 passengers...4 pilots...and 6 flight attendants...

And as for the angle of the collision...the left wing of the Kazakh flight sliced through the left wing of the Saudia 747...while the left horizontal stabilizer of the 747...sliced off the vertical stabilizer...including the horizontal stabilizer...of the Kazakh flight....The crippled Saudi Boeing then immediately lost control...and went into a rapidly descending spiral...with fire trailing from the wing...and wound up breaking up in mid air...before crashing into the ground at a nearly supersonic speed of 1,135 km/h...or 613 knots...or 705 mph...

And with most of its left wing and vertical stabilizer now gone...the Ilyushin went into a flat spin and crashed into a field at a flat attitude near the wreckage of the Saudia plane.

And out of all 349 passengers and crew aboard both aircraft...there were no survivors...

Furthermore viewers...I mean absolutely no disrespect, to anyone whose lives were lost in these tragedies...nor do I mean any disrespect, to anyone who lost somebody in these tragedies...

My only goal with this, is to help pay my respect, to those who were killed, and those who lost somebody in these tragedies...

Now then viewers...with this all now done...I will see you all in the next chapter...Which for the record viewers...is going to be another one of these chapters...But don't worry, as we will be getting right back into the action, in the chapter after the next one...okay?...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hello viewers, Keiko here...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my head, my attention, and my eyesight, back up again, to once again continue to address the viewers*...

Now then...here is the next not action packed chapter...*I say this while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*...

And keep in mind viewers, that this is now going to be one of the only other times, that I am going to be giving this sort of permission to all of you in the exact same manner...

As you viewers, as of now, once again, have my absolutely full permission, to skip this chapter...But just know viewers, that once again, if you choose to do so...

You will, like the last chapter in which I wound up giving this exact same permission...You will once again, be missing out on vital information...But don't let that stop you viewers...By all means, do as you please, and take my permission to the letter...But like I have already said, you will wind up missing quite a bit...

Now then, who here, has studied rail accidents over their spare time?...

Because like a chapter a bit back in this fanfics...we will be covering three of them...

Now then viewers...here is the first one...

On June 3, 1998...Intercity Express (ICE) #884....Wilhelm Conrad Röntgen...derailed at 125 mph...or 200 kmh...in Eschede, Germany...

At the time of the accident...ICE 884...was carrying 287 passengers, and 6 crew members...

And in just three minutes...due to a fatigue crack, in one of the outer flanges, of the trains dualblock wheels...in combination with a check rail from a switch that the train had passed over...and the train slamming into the concrete pillars of a road bridge...as it passed through the town of Eschede...

All combined, to lead to the deaths...of 101 people...in what is still the worst high speed accident...in the history of high speed rail travel...

And the worst rail accident...in peacetime German history...

But, as one Christian Wolmar once said...'the railway always learns from its mistakes'...

Well Christian...while that is all fine and good...101 people still wound up dead...all because Deutsche Bahn didn't want to lose money...or any ridership to air travel...

And furthermore, the ICE train, wasn't built at the time, to withstand a crash, at 200 kmh...

Which was why when the train jackknifed into the collapsed road bridge...and the rear six carriages and power car...slammed into each other...the carriages broke along their weld lines...which wound up accounting...for most of the 101 deaths...

105 more were injured...and you mean to tell me...that the railroad learns from their mistakes?

That's great...but it is still at the cost of peoples lives...

Now then, onto the next rail accident...

On 27 June 1988, SNCF commuter train 153944...that was inbound to Paris' Gare de Lyon terminal from Melun to the southeast was running its routine 80 km journey, using one of SNCF's electric multiple units...a Class Z 5300...

But as the train neared Paris, and passed through the Le Vert de Maisons station, which was usually a stop on the route...However, SNCF had recently implemented a new summer timetable, which meant train 153944 no longer stopped at the station...

As the train pulled past the platform, a passenger in the second car of the train suddenly stood up, pulled the emergency brake, and left the train...

After working for 26 minutes, the trains crew reset the brakes and continued....

However, this procedure had taken longer than usual, prompting more passengers to leave the train...

And in order to make up the lost time, the station controller at Gare de Lyon...instructed the driver, to skip the next scheduled stop, Maisons-Alfort–Alfortville...and continue direct to Gare de Lyon...

So, after the train passed Maisons-Alfort–Alfortville, it then reached a 4% grade that led to Gare de Lyon. But when it passed a yellow signal instructing the driver to slow the train, in preparation for being switched to an empty platform...

The driver discovered his brakes barely worked. And as the train picked up speed from its descent, the driver desperately radioed an emergency warning...

But, he failed to identify himself to the controller. And to make matters worse, he pressed the general alarm button on his radio, and left his cab to evacuate the passengers to the rear of the train.

Train 153944, now a runaway...wound up crashing into a delayed outbound train, which was in the midst of evacuating its passengers...

The outbound train's driver, bravely remained in his cab to lead the evacuation effort, repeating a warning over his train's intercom numerous times until he was killed in the collision. 

In all, 56 people were killed in the head on collision at Gare de Lyon...including the struck trains driver...

And a further 57 more...were injured...

As for the cause of the accident...it was determined to be human error...as the driver and guard of the train bound for Gare de Lyon...had misinterpreted a non-existing airlock in the trains brakes, while it had been stationary at Le Vert de Maisons...

Well, when I say that...I mean that the driver, had accidentally closed the trains main brake pipe lever...while trying to reset the brakes...

And, wound up manually unlocking the brakes...by letting out the air...from seven of the trains eight carriages...

But, with the main brake pipe lever in the closed position...there was no way for new air to get in, to replenish the system...which meant, that the train, had only 1/8 of the braking power that it needed, to safely descend the 4% grade, leading down into Gare de Lyon...

And, when the driver had hit the general alarm...it forced the Gare de Lyons signalers...to issue what is called a General Closure Procedure...

Which involved, turning every signal on the SNCF network, to red...to allow them manual control over the networks switches...

However, in their haste to do so...the procedure...wound up clearing any preprogrammed routing...which had included the preprogrammed route, that would have taken the runaway train, into an empty platform...

Now then viewers...onto the third, and the last incident...

On the evening of 4 December 1957, two trains crashed in dense fog on the South Eastern Main Line near Lewisham in south-east London, causing the deaths of 90 people and injuring 173...

An electric train to Hayes had stopped at a signal under a rail bridge, and the following steam train to Ramsgate...wound up crashing into it... the collision wound up destroying a carriage... and caused the bridge to collapse onto the steam train...

The bridge had to be completely removed...and it was over a week later...before the lines under the bridge were reopened, and another month before the bridge was rebuilt and traffic allowed over it...

And as for the cause...the driver of the Ramsgate train had failed to slow down after passing two caution signals...

And as a result...he was unable to stop at the danger signal...

In what is a SPAD...or a Signal Passed At Danger...

And this had concluded...that the use of an Automatic Warning System would have prevented the collision.

And also, would've prevented the Harrow and Wealdstone rail crash...which had happened 5 years before the crash in Lewisham...

Not then viewers...this now marks the end, of this filler chapter...And more importantly viewers...we will be getting right back into the story, in the next chapter...Which for those none Toaru fans...will be the first episode of Railgun Season 3...or Railgun S...

So then viewers...I will see all of you lot there...okay?...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hello viewers...Keiko here...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my attention back up again. To which I then proceed, to smile with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner. To which I then open my brown eyes again, in order to continue, to properly address the viewers*...Anyways viewers...we will now be heading, into what is episode one of Railgun season T…or season 3…But first viewers...let us now, quickly recap the previous chapters of the last episode...shall we?....*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

And, here is the recap of the previous episode in question...

And, as it currently stood, we were all currently at the several areas that housed the 20,000 mechs. And as for me and Misaka? Well...

"You know, I never would've guessed, that this was going to wind up being our plan of attack...But seeing as how we have Judgment having our back this time...Even without Anti-Skill...I feel as though we have this battle with STUDY already won...Which by the way viewers...is an inference, and not a confirmed correct guess...Now then viewers...what do you say, that you just sit, back, and enjoy reading the following chapters, of STUDY, getting what they truly deserve?...A proper thrashing!" I thought to myself, while me, Misaka, and Febrie, were bounding from building rooftop to building rooftop, on our way to the Reach Assembly area. And, I was still able during this, to briefly turn my attention to the right, of me, to briefly address the viewers.

And, upon me and Misaka getting to our intended destination, which was the main Reach Assembly area. I then decided, to make our presence known.

"Knock knock Aritomi, anyone home? I hope you're ready to answer for the harm that you caused to my sister. Because I am going to take a bit of pleasure, in making you pay for having done that!" I wound up saying, with a witty looking smirk present on my face, that would make even Heath Ledger's Joker giddy.

And, upon Aritomi, commanding the mechs on site, to take us out, so to speak. I then, couldn't help, but let out a big sort of sigh.

However, before I could speak up again, Misaka decided to do so instead.

"Keiko, I would save the rest of your witty banter, for during the fight," Misaka wound up saying to me, as she turned to me, with a sort of knowing smile, present on her face. And this, was while she was still holding Febrie.

"Oh, right Misaka...I wouldn't be willing to do anything less..."

So, as it currently stood, me and Misaka, who at the moment, who was still holding Febrie, were currently looking at quite a lot of charging unpiloted mechs. However, this wasn't going to be the case for much longer.

And, upon Misaka setting Febrie down for the moment, and Misaka, then briefly turning her attention to me. To which she then gave a sort of nod, that I returned a split second later. We then, prepared ourselves, for the fight, against Aritomi, and his mechs.

"Misaka, why don't I have you take the lead for the current moment?" I said, with a very heartwarming smile on my face, as electricity, was currently still crackling, through the bangs of my hair. And, upon me having it flow through to my right hand, which wound up conjuring up a bit of iron sand. Which I then used, to form a razor sharp iron sand composed sword. Which was similar to the one, that Misaka had conjured up, during her fight against Touma, down by the riverbank.

However, the difference with my iron sand composed sword. Was that it suspiciously resembled a sword, that was currently in the possession, of a certain light blue haired love angel. One who would wind up coming up with a plan, that would wind up going down, as the most elaborate, but actually quite plan, in anime history.

And, upon Misaka, now using her electricity, to conjure up an iron sand composed sword of her own. We then, proceeded to use our respective iron sand swords, to cut the currently charging mechs to pieces.

"Hey viewers...Keiko here...Yes, I know, not the most ideal time to be breaking the fourth wall on all of you...but you are all probably wondering..."

"Keiko!...Not right now!...Save it until after the battle!...*Misaka suddenly winds up saying this to me, with a somewhat less then pleased looking expression on her face*"

"Okay fine Misaka...you're no fun...*I say this, while letting out a very audible, and defeated sounding sigh. Which suddenly wound up changing into a very cute looking pout*...Now then viewers...back to the fight."

And so, putting the fourth wall breaks aside, at least for the moment. I then, wound up seeing a series of images, then suddenly flash across my vision.

The first one, was of one of the previous vision like images, that I had seen before. Which was Misaka, glowing a very bright blue, and her body, currently looking very unstable. And me and her, were currently in a somewhat open area, that seemed to be in ruin.

But, the next few images, were ones that I hadn't been shown yet. As one of them, was me, currently on the ground, slamming one of my fists into the ground, with a very upset looking expression on my face. And to make it just that much worse, what I was saying, was what wound up slightly flooring me.

"It's all my fault Misaka, you didn't deserve to have this done to you. I am so so sorry, that I couldn't protect you more. It should've been me...not you!" My vision self wound up saying, between sheer distraught sobs, and the immense tears, streaming down my vision selves cheeks.

And upon seeing this happen, I wound up stopping dead in my tracks, with my iron sand composed sword, now completely disintegrating. And it was, while tears of my own, then suddenly started streaming down my cheeks. Almost as if I knew, that what was going to happen, in the not too distant future. And depending on how it played out, would wind up, making the sheer difference, between life, and death.

Okay, so given my current situation, which was me, still with tears, streaming down my face from the last chapter.

And, given my currently dire situation, what with several of the mechs, charging towards me. It looked as though, it was curtains for me. But thankfully...

"Keiko, you need to be more attentive!" An all too familiar sounding female voice said from behind me, as several familiar pin darts, then whizzed forward in front of my vision, and then impacted several of the mechs, and in turn wound up completely immobilizing them. To which they exploded about a split second after they had been immobilized.

But, it wasn't the pin darts, that wound up snapping me out of my tear streaming stupor. In fact, it was the whooshing popping like sound, that usually occurred, when Kuroko Shirai teleported into, and out of my vicinity.

"Oh r-right, my bad Kuroko, I will try..." I said, only to be cutoff mid statement, as several more images, now wound up flashing across my vision.

And these, like most of my last vision like images, were also ones that I hadn't seen before.

The first, was of a curvature of the Earth. Which was then followed, by a very large looking satellite. But, before I could say anything, I heard a disembodied voice, then call out to me. "It's Aritomi's last resort in case you were wondering..." The disembodied voice, wound up calling out to me with just a hint of sass.

"Who are you?! Show yourself!" I wound up yelling out into the vision.

"Really, is that how you talk to someone, who has been helping you out?" The disembodied voice wound saying back to me in response. Only this time, with even more sass in its tone.

"What are you talking about?" I now wound up responding back to the voice, now with quite a bit of surprise and shock in my tone.

"Look Keiko, if I were you, then I would be more concerned in having you and Misaka, using your railguns, to destroy Aritomi's last resort. Because if you both don't, then neither of you, are going to have a world anymore. And it won't just be you, who winds up paying for it in the end." The disembodied voice, then wound up saying to me in response, while hinting at the fact, that whoever they were, they knew about the Four Aces Alliance, as well as the other versions of myself.

But, before I could attempt to speak up, the disembodied voice, then wound up answering my lingering question, even though I hadn't asked it yet.

"And yes Keiko, I know all about the other versions of yourself, and the rest of your alliance," the disembodied voice then responded with.

And not surprisingly...

"Hold on a sec, did you just read my mind?!...What?!...Just who the heck are you?!" I now wound up saying in response, with a now very pissed off looking expression, on my face.

"You will learn about who I am in due time Keiko. But for now, you, Misaka, and Kuroko, have Tree Diagram to destroy," the disembodied voice, now wound up saying to me in response.

And, all of the sudden, the vision around me, then got bright, and before I knew it, I was back in the current situation.

And, not wanting to waste another second, I then chose to speak up to Kuroko and Misaka, in an effort, to tell them, my new idea of attack.

"Kuroko, Misaka, we need to act fast. But for now, we take this fight, to the sky!" I said, while giving off a very whimsical looking expression. Which not surprisingly, caused very confused expressions, to suddenly make their way, across both of Kuroko and Misaka's faces.

And given my current tone of voice, I couldn't say that I was surprised. Given the current situation, and the fact that it was not the best time, to be saying something like this, in my current tone.

Okay, so maybe I shouldn't have said my statement to Kuroko and Misaka I'm the whimsical like manner that I had said it in. But, given what I was about to suggest regarding my plan, it actually wound up softening the blow so too speak. Well, when I mean soften the blow…

"You realize what you're saying and suggesting right? You expect us to somehow get to space, and take down a missile?" Kuroko said to me, after I had wound up telling her and Misaka, what I had just witnessed from my visions.

But thankfully, Misaka was quick to answer, in an effort, to clear up what exactly I was suggesting. 

"I think what Keiko is trying to say here Kuroko, is that we need you to teleport us there," Misaka said in response, to basically let Kuroko know, that I order for us to get to where Aritomi's last resort was, we would need her help.

"Hey viewers…Keiko here…and before you all ask how we are going to breath up in space…Let me remind you, that this is an anime…as in, most of the rules in the real world…don't exactly apply to something like this…Now then, back to the story."

So, fourth wall break aside, at leas for the moment. There was now the glaring issue of how me and Misaka were going to destroy Aritomi's last resort, with our railguns. What would've been helpful, was if the disembodied voice from my visions, had been just a bit more specific and clear, on how we're both supposed to do that.

But thankfully, this lingering question of mine was suddenly answered...

"Well, given that it is a missile of sorts, then might I suggest that you use Ekaterina II S?" The unmistakable voice of one Mitsuko Kongo, suddenly chimed in with saying, as her voice, suddenly wound up blaring through the loudspeakers of the stadium, that we were all currently in.

Now, what Kongo meant by that, was a large mech, that had been designed by her father. And she had apparently, had named it after her boa constrictor, of the same name.

And as for Aritomi? Well, apparently we wouldn't be able to get anywhere near the missile in question, without Aritomi activating it. And so, with this in mind, me and Misaka, then decided to confront Aritomi, so that he could activate it, and would thus, allow us to locate it, and then destroy it.

But apparently, Aritomi seemed to have planned, that something like this would wind up happening, and sure enough, as one of the stadiums big screens, lit up with his face on it. He apparently, hadn't exactly been listening, to what I had said.

"Oh, well look what the cat dragged in! So Lucky Strike...Railgun? What makes you think, that you are going to be able to get anywhere near me?" Aritomi said from the screen in question, with quite a bit of arrogance in his tone.

Which pretty much compounded the fact, that he hadn't quite heard, of what either myself, or Kongo had said. And although it had me breath a sort of sigh of relief. My demeanor however, was about to change.

"Oh, and I have a surprise for the both of you! Let me introduce you, to three of my most prized mechs! You remember 'number four' don't you?!" Aritomi said, as three very large white colored mechs, suddenly appeared. And given Aritomi's slight hinting, at a certain 4th ranked level 5 Espers epithet. I then, couldn't help, but give off a very noticeable smirk, which was quickly followed, by me starting to giggle slightly.

"What's so funny?!" Aritomi wound up angrily asking me.

"Oh nothing, it's just that, given what you just said. And speaking of 'number four...'" I said, while still maintaining my smirk.

And not surprisingly, as if to confirm what I had just said. Out of nowhere, several familiar green lasers, suddenly wound up striking all three of the mechs, and destroyed them all instantly.

"Ah Meltdowner, right on time," I said, while still maintaining my smirk.

And now, with the sudden appearance of Mugino, along with the rest of ITEM. I then, with now knowing, that things regarding the mechs were now covered. Me and Misaka, then made our way, towards Aritomi, who at the moment, was in his control room.

And, upon happening upon Aritomi inside of the control...

"Stay back, both of you!" Aritomi said, who at the moment, had a gun pointed at his own head.

"Or what Aritomi? What are you going to do? Use your so called 'last resort' in a desperate attempt to wipe all Espers off of the Earth? And yes Aritomi, we know all about your AIM Bomb," I said to Aritomi in response, as I now knew, exactly what Aritomi's 'last resort' was. Well not exactly, more like, I took a sort of guess, from what I had read at some point in the Tokiwadai Middle School library, regarding an AIM Bomb, as well as what it was, and what it looked like.

Which believe it or not, very much had resembled, the satellite, that I had been shown in my visions.

And apparently...

"Well then Keiko, how about I just show you all, just how powerful an AIM Bomb truly is!" Aritomi suddenly said, as he then pressed a random button, that had been on a control panel in front of him.

And upon me having seen him do this...

"Why thank you Aritomi. You just saved us the trouble, of having to locate it. So like I said Aritomi, you will now wind up paying, for the harm that you caused to my sister. And, I will see to it, that Anti-Skill, winds up giving you a nice cozy cell, one that has a window view, and nice pillow!" I said to Aritomi, who at the moment, was now starting to lose more of his composure.

"Damn you! How dare you make a mockery out of me!" Aritomi said, as he suddenly wound up turning the gun on me.

"Oh, so about that gun of yours Aritomi...." I began to say, only for my statement, to be cut short. As an all too familiar looking pin dart, suddenly whizzed in front of my vision, impacted Aritomi's gun straight down its barrel, and thus rendered it useless. And, made Aritomi, drop the gun to the floor, in a fit of complete shock.

"Ah Kuroko, right on time. I see that you..." I began to say.

"Keiko, save the talking for after we have destroyed the AIM Bomb!" Misaka suddenly wound up saying to me in response.

But, before I could attempt to talk back, in an attempt to make Misaka aware, that Aritomi was still a bit of a threat. This was then confirmed to no longer be the case, as a certain familiar looking attack, then wound up whizzing by Aritomi's face, only missing him by a few inches.

And upon seeing Kongo, who then said that she would look after Aritomi, until Anti-Skill, wound up taking him into custody.

I then thanked Kongo, to which me, Kuroko, and Misaka, then ran back out of the stadium, and off to get Ekaterina II S, so that we could use it as a pair of improvised railguns, in order to destroy the AIM Bomb.

And, with all three of us, now on top of the mech in question, and its boosters then activating, to send the three of us upwards towards space. We then, once we had happened upon the device in question, then decided on our next portion of the plan.

But, however, and all three of us stood on top of the mech...

"Kuroko, leave this to the both of us!" I said, as me and Misaka, then prepared, to launch the mech at the currently arming AIM Bomb, as a pair of improvised railguns.

And, not wanting to waste anymore time, Kuroko wound up jumping off of the mech. And once she had done so, me and Misaka, then proceeded, to prepare to launch the mech.

And, upon me envisioning the all too familiar pair of electricity lashed rails, extending out to infinity in my mind. Me and Misaka, then each pulled a fist back, and slammed them into the back of the mech.

And, almost immediately, it sent the mech, propelling towards the AIM Bomb, as the mech, then split in two, as two separate railguns.

And not surprisingly, as me and Misaka started falling back, towards the earths atmosphere. We both, then blacked out, having now exhausted ourselves, due to a bit of fatigue.

But, upon us both falling down towards the earths atmosphere. And given our current condition, we were not able to notice Kuroko, manage to teleport us, back to the ground safely.

And, as Anti-Skill, then arrived, and took Aritomi, and the rest of STUDY, into custody. The fight against STUDY, was finally over.

But, though none of us knew it yet. My visions, were a warning, for what was still too come.

But more on that, at a bit later of a date.

And now, with the recap of the previous chapter, now done and over with. We will now, be heading into, the first part, of episode 1, of Railgun T. Or, Railgun Season 3, if you want to be more specific.

Date: September 18, 2009

"Hello viewers...Keiko here...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my attention back up again. To which I then proceed, to smile with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner. To which I then open my brown eyes again, in order to continue, to properly address the viewers*...Now I know what you are all probably wondering...why is the above date September 18?...Well, I believe it was one Shinko Hanasaki...who said it best herself in chapter 4 of Going In Completely Blind...time in the anime...moves a bit slower...then one would think...I mean after all viewers...2 weeks have passed since the end of our fight against STUDY...but, if you take a closer look at the date...you will notice, that it is just days...before a certain event, in the other two fics, that are connected to this one...Yes viewers...we are now just two days away...from our next encounter...with the rest of The Four Aces Alliance...And rest assured viewers...you're going to love, what is going to take place during it...I mean after all viewers...they don't call them The 90s Magical Girl Trinity for no reason...*I proceed to smile just a bit more*...Now then viewers...on with the chapter...*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Okay, so at the current moment, me and Misaka, were currently standing side by side. Each of us, just having fired a railgun each, in an effort, to intercept a falling beam, from a stage in front of us, from crushing Uiharu and Saten...

"But viewers...Hello, Keiko here again...Anyway, we seem to be getting a bit ahead here...so, lets wind things back a bit to just before this...shall we?...*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Okay, so winding back to just a couple of minutes before this, and given the current setting. Me and Misaka were getting prepared, for the upcoming Daihasei Festival. But, given the vision images, that had been shown to me of Misaka in an unstable state not too long ago.

I had managed to convince Misaka, to have me do the events in her place. Since I had absolutely not idea, what to expect regarding what was shown in the visions. So, I wanted to make sure that Misaka was up to her usual high standard, should we need to protect each other or defend ourselves, at a moments notice.

But, though I did not know it at the time, this decision I had made, to take Misaka's place, would wind up benefiting us both, in the long run.

But, despite this, since we were both sisters, and both had amounted a sterling reputation each. This allowed Misaka, to be able to alternate with me, so that I didn’t wind up overexerting myself.

But, now moving forward to the current situation. Well, a bit before it...

"Okay...moving bit fast here hmm Misaka?" I thought to myself, as we both wound up leaping forward off of the side of a nearby building, having used our electricity, to cling to it.

And, upon getting to just in front of the stage, just as the steel beam was falling. Misaka pulled out an arcade coin, while I pulled out one of my own. And, in a split second, as both coins flipped through the air, and had rested between our respective two fingers. We fired, each producing our respective railguns. Only I had fired mine, just after Misaka had fired hers.

And the benefit of this, was that Misaka's railgun, wound up knocking the beam sharply upwards. While my railgun, which was aimed a bit higher then hers, wound up sending the steel beam laterally. By hitting it underneath, and sending it spinning back behind us.

And, as the beam came crashing to the ground with a massive crashing bang...

"Is that?...yes, it is the Electromaster sisters...Lucky Strike and Railgun...!" The voice of somebody then said from the crowd.

And this wound up with me blushing slightly, since I wasn't expecting this sort of praise, from a random stranger.

"Okay...so that was unexpected...I never knew that me and Misaka...had developed such a reputation in such a short amount of time..." I thought to myself, which while I was still slightly blushing, managed to give off a sort of small smile.

"Hey Keiko?" The voice of Misaka then spoke up with saying, which snapped me out of my stupor.

"Yes Misaka?" I asked her in response.

"You're blushing," Misaka wound up saying to me, with a sort of tone in her voice, to sort of let me know, that this was not the best time to be blushing the way that I was.

"Oh r-right," I said in response, with a sort of somewhat embarrassed tone in my voice. To which I then stopped blushing, and a stoic demeanor, then returned to my face.

"Hey viewers...Keiko here again...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my attention back up again. To which I then proceed, to smile with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner. To which I then open my brown eyes again, in order to continue, to properly address the viewers*...So viewers...this now marks the end of the first part of this episode...But, will be getting right back into the action, in the next part...Which, will wind up being the second part, of Railgun T episode 1...And viewers?...Regarding the number of parts, that this episode is going to have...Well, in a sort of change of pace, I am not going to tell you...*I say this while smiling slightly*...This should entice you all enough, to want to anticipate each chapter...So then viewers, I will be seeing all of you lot in the next chapter...okay?....*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hello viewers...Keiko here...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my attention back up again. To which I then proceed, to smile with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner. To which I then open my brown eyes again, in order to continue, to properly address the viewers*...Anyways viewers...we will now be heading, into what is the second part, of episode one of Railgun season T…or season 3…But first viewers...let us now, quickly recap the previous chapter...shall we?....*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

And, here is the recap of the previous chapter in question...

Okay, so at the current moment, me and Misaka, were currently standing side by side. Each of us, just having fired a railgun each, in an effort, to intercept a falling beam, from a stage in front of us, from crushing Uiharu and Saten...

"But viewers...Hello, Keiko here again...Anyway, we seem to be getting a bit ahead here...so, lets wind things back a bit to just before this...shall we?...*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Okay, so winding back to just a couple of minutes before this, and given the current setting. Me and Misaka were getting prepared, for the upcoming Daihasei Festival. But, given the vision images, that had been shown to me of Misaka in an unstable state not too long ago.

I had managed to convince Misaka, to have me do the events in her place. Since I had absolutely not idea, what to expect regarding what was shown in the visions. So, I wanted to make sure that Misaka was up to her usual high standard, should we need to protect each other or defend ourselves, at a moments notice.

But, though I did not know it at the time, this decision I had made, to take Misaka's place, would wind up benefiting us both, in the long run.

But, now moving forward to the current situation. Well, a bit before it...

"Okay...moving bit fast here hmm Misaka?" I thought to myself, as we both wound up leaping forward off of the side of a nearby building, having used our electricity, to cling to it.

And, upon getting to just in front of the stage, just as the beam was falling. Misaka pulled out an arcade coin, while I pulled out one of my own. And, in a split second, as both coins flipped through the air, and had rested between our respective two fingers. We fired, each producing our respective railguns. Only I had fired mine, just after Misaka had fired hers.

And the benefit of this, was that Misaka's railgun, wound up knocking the beam sharply upwards. While my railgun, which was aimed a bit higher then hers was wound up sending the steel beam laterally. By hitting it underneath, and sending it spinning back behind us.

And, as the beam came crashing to the ground with a massive crashing bang...

"Is that?...Yes, it is the Electromaster sisters...Lucky Strike and Railgun!..." The voice of somebody then said from the crowd.

And this wound up with me blushing slightly, since I wasn't expecting this sort of praise, from a sort of random stranger.

"Okay...so that was unexpected...I never knew that me and Misaka...had developed such a reputation in such a short amount of time..." I thought to myself, which while I was still slightly blushing, managed to give off a sort of small smile.

"Hey Keiko?" The voice of Misaka then spoke up with saying, which snapped me out of my stupor.

"Yes Misaka?" I asked her in response.

"You're blushing," Misaka wound up saying to me, with a sort of tone in her voice, to sort of let me know, that this was not the best time to be blushing the way that I was.

"Oh r-right," I said in response, with a sort of somewhat embarrassed tone in my voice. To which I then stopped blushing, and a stoic demeanor, then returned to my face.

And now, with the recap of the previous chapter, now done and over with. We will now, be heading into, the second part, of episode 1, of Railgun T. Or, Railgun Season 3, if you want to be more specific.

Date: September 18, 2009

Okay, so as me and Misaka, were currently still standing side by side, having just save Uiharu and Saten from certain injury. I then took note, of someone who was currently present at the area where me and Misaka were currently at. And the reason as to why he stood out? Well...

"Okay...so he appears to have a white headband on...like some sort of Naruto sort of cosplay...mind you viewers...I am well aware that the ninja headband from the Naruto anime...is not that color in any sort of form or fashion...Also, he seems to be wearing his red jacket on his shoulders...like Atem did from the Yugioh anime when he went against Strings The Quiet One...while he was being controlled by Marik Ishtar...But like Shinko said herself in her respective fanfic perspective...that is not any of our concern...and nor is it a priority of ours either...as it is the priority of one Edwin Chaos from the fanfic 'The Chaos Effect'...and by the way Mr. Chaos...you're welcome for yet another fanfiction recommendation to my viewers...Not then viewers...back to the story," I thought to myself. To which during my thought, I had briefly turned my attention, and my eyesight slightly to the left of me, to briefly address the viewers.

"Hello there viewers...Yes Keiko here...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers. Before I then bring my attention back up again, and then smile with both eyes closed, and my head tilted to one side in a cute manner. Before I once again open my brown eyes, in order to continue to address the viewers*...Now then viewers...this now marks the end of the second part of episode 1...Yes I know viewers...not a lot of new stuff has happened in this chapter...But you have to remember viewers...that this is the sort of enticing cliffhanger...that is going to have you all anticipate the next chapter...I mean after all viewers...it does do that to all of you...doesn't it?...Then I would say that these fanfics, are doing their part then...Now then viewers...I will be seeing all of you lot in the next chapter...okay?...*I say this, while smiling a cute smile with both eyes closed, and my head tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*

Chapter Text

"Hello viewers...Keiko here...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my attention back up again. To which I then proceed, to smile with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner. To which I then open my brown eyes again, in order to continue, to properly address the viewers*...Anyways viewers...we will now be heading, into what is the third part, of episode one of Railgun season T…or season 3…But first viewers...let us now, quickly recap the previous chapter...shall we?....*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

And, here is the recap of the previous chapter in question...

Okay, so as me and Misaka, were currently still standing side by side, having just save Uiharu and Saten from certain injury. I then took note, of someone who was currently present at the area where me and Misaka were currently at. And the reason as to why he stood out? Well...

"Okay...so he appears to have a white headband on...like some sort of Naruto sort of cosplay...mind you viewers...I am well aware that the ninja headband from the Naruto anime...is not that color in any sort of form or fashion...Also, he seems to be wearing his red jacket on his shoulders...like Atem did from the Yugioh anime when he went against Strings The Quiet One...while he was being controlled by Marik Ishtar...But like Shinko said herself in her respective fanfic perspective...that is not any of our concern...and nor is it a priority of ours either...as it is the priority of one Edwin Chaos from the fanfic 'The Chaos Effect'...and by the way Mr. Chaos...you're welcome for yet another fanfiction recommendation to my viewers...Not then viewers...back to the story," I thought to myself. To which during my thought, I had briefly turned my attention, and my eyesight slightly to the left of me, to briefly address the viewers.

And now, with the recap of the previous chapter, now done and over with. We will now, be heading into, the third part, of episode 1, of Railgun T. Or, Railgun Season 3, if you want to be more specific.

Date: September 18, 2009

Okay, so carrying on from the previous chapter...

"Hello viewers...Keiko here...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my attention back up again. To which I then proceed, to smile with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner. To which I then open my brown eyes again, in order to continue, to properly address the viewers*...Now then, I am well aware, that not a lot of timeline progression took place in the last chapter...But let me ask you all this...would you rather, that I bombard you all with an immense overload of timeline related events all at once?...Or, would you rather I slowly peter it out like I have been doing?...Because the second one is better, as it makes you all want to anticipate the next chapter..."

"Hey Keiko?...I think that the viewers get the point...Now how about we get on with the chapter now...hmm?...*Misaka proceeds to say this to me, with a very comforting looking smile, and with both of her eyes closed*"

"Oh, r-right Misaka...Now then viewers...on with the chapter."

Okay, so carrying on from the previous chapter. As I continued to look at the somewhat interestingly dressed guy. I then, heard one Misaka then speak up, as if to help clear up the confusion, that I was currently feeling.

"That's Sugiita Gunha, Academy City's seventh ranked level 5 Esper," Misaka suddenly wound up saying to me, as she had recently caught me staring for a bit of time at Sugiita.

"Oh...okay then," I said in response. But, I still couldn't seem to get the images from two weeks ago out of my head. Sure, I had done things, so that neither me or Misaka, wound up overexerting ourselves during the festival.

But still, I somehow couldn't help but think, that the disembodied voice that had spoken to me in my visions. It was almost as if, I had heard their voice someplace before. Though I was pretty sure, that I hadn't. Since the voice was so distorted when it had spoken to me, I couldn't exactly make out who it belonged to.

But, given what it had said, that I would 'learn about who they were in due time,' I wasn't at all too worried about it. However, whoever they were, they seemed to not just know about the other versions of myself, but they knew about the rest of our alliance as well.

But for now, me and Misaka, wound up going over, to check on Uiharu and Saten, to make sure that they were both okay. And, once this had been done, and we were glad they hadn't been injured, all four of us, then set off, to get ready for tomorrow, and the Daihasei Festival.

But, what I was already well aware of. For most of the events, that I would be taking part in. I would be partnered, with Mitsuko Kongo. Which to be honest, I had a bit of hesitation towards.

"I mean, Kongo is a very powerful level 4 Esper...And I saw what she could do when she completely destroyed several of Aritomi's mechs...But still, I don't know well enough about her Aero Hand ability...to have it meld well with my electromaster ability...However, I know that one of the events that I will be participating in, will be the three legged race...And I know for a fact, that my main electricity, is off limits for that event...However, I can still use my magnetism in its place...Still, that only takes care of one of the events that I will be participating in...But rest assured viewers...you will wind up finding out how I intend to tackle each of the events of the festival soon enough...Now then viewers...This now marks the end of episode 1 of Railgun T...But viewers...I will see all of you lot in the next chapter...which will have us jumping right into episode 2...See you all there...*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner. And while I have my attention, turned slightly to the right of me, to briefly address the viewers*"

Chapter Text

"Okay viewers...Keiko here...Now then, I am well aware that not a whole lot happened in the previous episode...But fret not viewers...because these next few chapters are going to be making up for that...But first viewers, a quick recap of the previous episode...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

Date: September 18, 2009

Okay, so at the current moment, me and Misaka, were currently standing side by side. Each of us, just having fired a railgun each, in an effort, to intercept a falling beam, from a stage in front of us, from crushing Uiharu and Saten...

"But viewers...Hello, Keiko here again...Anyway, we seem to be getting a bit ahead here...so, lets wind things back a bit to just before this...shall we?...*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Okay, so winding back to just a couple of minutes before this, and given the current setting. Me and Misaka were getting prepared, for the upcoming Daihasei Festival. But, given the vision images, that had been shown to me of Misaka in an unstable state not too long ago.

I had managed to convince Misaka, to have me do the events in her place. Since I had absolutely not idea, what to expect regarding what was shown in the visions. So, I wanted to make sure that Misaka was up to her usual high standard, should we need to protect each other or defend ourselves, at a moments notice.

But, though I did not know it at the time, this decision I had made, to take Misaka's place, would wind up benefiting us both, in the long run.

But, now moving forward to the current situation. Well, a bit before it...

"Okay...moving a bit fast here aren't we Misaka?" I thought to myself, as we both wound up leaping forward off of the side of a nearby building, having used our electricity, to cling to it.

And, upon getting to just in front of the stage, just as the beam was falling. Misaka pulled out an arcade coin, while I pulled out one of my own. And, in a split second, as both coins flipped through the air, and had rested between our respective two fingers. We fired, each producing our respective railguns. Only I had fired mine, just after Misaka had fired hers.

And the benefit of this, was that Misaka's railgun, wound up knocking the beam sharply upwards. While my railgun, which was aimed a bit higher then hers was wound up sending the steel beam laterally. By hitting it underneath, and sending it spinning back behind us.

And, as the beam came crashing to the ground with a massive crashing bang...

"Is that?...Yes, it is the Electromaster sisters...Lucky Strike and Railgun!..." The voice of somebody then said from the crowd.

And this wound up with me blushing slightly, since I wasn't expecting this sort of praise, from a sort of random stranger.

"Okay...so that was unexpected...I never knew that me and Misaka...had developed such a sterling reputation in such a short amount of time..." I thought to myself, which while I was still slightly blushing, managed to give off a sort of small smile.

"Hey Keiko?" The voice of Misaka then spoke up with saying, which snapped me out of my stupor.

"Yes Misaka?" I asked her in response.

"You're blushing," Misaka wound up saying to me, with a sort of tone in her voice, to sort of let me know, that this was not the best time to be blushing the way that I was.

"Oh r-right," I said in response, with a sort of somewhat embarrassed tone in my voice. To which I then stopped blushing, and a stoic demeanor, then returned to my face.

Okay, so as me and Misaka, were currently still standing side by side, having just save Uiharu and Saten from certain injury. I then took note, of someone who was currently present at the area where me and Misaka were currently at. And the reason as to why he stood out? Well...

"Okay...so he appears to have a white headband on...like some sort of Naruto sort of cosplay...mind you viewers...I am well aware that the ninja headband from the Naruto anime...is not that color in any sort of form or fashion...Also, he seems to be wearing his red jacket on his shoulders...like Atem did from the Yugioh anime when he went against Strings The Quiet One...while he was being controlled by Marik Ishtar...But like Shinko said herself in her respective fanfic perspective...that is not any of our concern...and nor is it a priority of ours either...as it is the priority of one Edwin Chaos from the fanfic 'The Chaos Effect'...and by the way Mr. Chaos...you're welcome for yet another fanfiction recommendation to my viewers...Now then viewers...back to the story," I thought to myself. To which during my thought, I had briefly turned my attention, and my eyesight slightly to the left of me, to briefly address the viewers.

"That's Sugiita Gunha, Academy City's seventh ranked level 5 Esper," Misaka suddenly wound up saying to me, as she had recently caught me staring for a bit of time at Sugiita.

"Oh...okay then," I said in response. But, I still couldn't seem to get the images from two weeks ago out of my head. Sure, I had done things, so that neither me or Misaka, wound up overexerting ourselves during the festival.

But still, I somehow couldn't help but think, that the disembodied voice that had spoken to me in my visions. It was almost as if, I had heard their voice someplace before. Though I was pretty sure, that I hadn't. Since the voice was so distorted when it had spoken to me, I couldn't exactly make out who it belonged to.

But, given what it had said, that I would 'learn about who they were in due time,' I wasn't at all too worried about it. However, whoever they were, they seemed to not just know about the other versions of myself, but they knew about the rest of our alliance as well.

But for now, me and Misaka, wound up going over, to check on Uiharu and Saten, to make sure that they were both okay. And, once this had been done, and we were glad they hadn't been injured, all four of us, then set off, to get ready for tomorrow, and the Daihasei Festival.

But, what I was already well aware of. For most of the events, that I would be taking part in. I would be partnered, with Mitsuko Kongo. Which to be honest, I had a bit of hesitation towards.

"I mean, Kongo is a very powerful level 4 Esper...And I saw what she could do when she completely destroyed several of Aritomi's mechs...But still, I don't know well enough about her Aero Hand ability...to have it meld well with my electromaster ability...However, I know that one of the events that I will be participating in, will be the three legged race...And I know for a fact, that my main electricity, is off limits for that event...However, I can still use my magnetism in its place...Still, that only takes care of one of the events that I will be participating in...But rest assured viewers...you will wind up finding out how I intend to tackle each of the events of the festival soon enough..." I thought to myself, which had then been followed, by me doing my end of chapter fourth wall break.

And now, with the recap of the last episode now done, we will now head right episode 2...of Railgun T.

Date: September 19, 2009

And as of right now, me and Kongo, were currently at the start line, of the three legged race. And to be completely honest, I still wasn't at all confident about working with Kongo. But, given the circumstances, and what I had been shown in my visions. I felt, as though this was the only possible way, to prepare myself, for what was still too come.

But for now, I had to focus on what was in front of me, which was me and Kongo working together, to win the three legged race. And so, before the race began.

"Well Keiko, it is time for the festival to see the will of Tokiwadai's masters of wind and lightning," Kongo suddenly said to me out of the blue. Which not surprisingly, wound up catching me off guard slightly.

But, before I could respond to what she had just said, the race organizer fired his gun, to signify the start of the race. And before me and Kongo managed to get off the line, one of the other races participants, who had been wrapped in a sort of slew of bandages, wound up shouting out something, only for the many bandages, to unravel from her person, and then cover several of the other participants, including me and Kongo, in them.

And on top of that, her partner, had put her hand to the road, and had coated the aforementioned bandages in asphalt from the road. Which made the bandages, just that much more sticky, and also very gross.

But, me and Kongo, as well as the other participants, managed to quickly untangle ourselves. And once this had happened, me and Kongo, then took off after the other two participants.

But, as me and Kongo then took off after the two of them...

"Good luck catching up to us losers!" The girl wound up saying, as she quickly turned around to mock me and Kongo.

And not surprisingly, I wound up taking a sort of offense to this. But, my less then pleased looking expression, then wound up changing to a slight smirk. Because, as the two other contestants, passed under an overhanging branch of a tree. I then noticed several of what looked like hamsters, jump onto the both of them.

And the reason for why I was smirking? Well, lets just say, that the hamsters, wound up taking something from the both of them, that wound up rendering them both immobile.

"Hey viewers...Keiko here...And for the record...what you are thinking that the hamsters had taken from them...that is exactly what they took...And no viewers...I am not going to tell you what it was, as that is entirely not appropriate...And if you don't know...then I suggest you think hard...Now then viewers...back to the race..."

Now then fourth wall breaking aside for the moment. And as me and Kongo, raced by the other two immobilized participants. And as the hamsters tried for me and Kongo, they simply wound up bouncing off of us both. And the reason why? Well remember that an Esper has an AIM Diffusion Field, and as for me, since I was an Electromaster...this meant that I could use it, to repel things. Which in this case, were the hamsters.

And, with this first obstacle, now taken care of. Me and Kongo, then continued on, towards the finish line. And, as me and Kongo, had taken off from the start line, we had taken some of the residue of the asphalt adhesive bandages with us. And interestingly enough, this would wind up benefiting us both on our way towards the finish line. And the best part was, I was already aware, on how me and Kongo were going to use it.

And, as me and Kongo rounded a corner further down the races course, I then then took notice, of one of the participants, who was behind us, then use his pyrokinesist ability, to try and trip us up. But, both he and his partner in the race, as they made it towards the finish line,  wound up tripping over each other.

But, as they reached out of bounds. Kongo then sprung into action, as did I. While Kongo wound up using her Aero Hand ability on a nearby mat, that lined the boundaries of the race tracks boundaries. And in combination with my electromagnetism, to swing us both from a nearby lamppost. We managed to leap over both of the downed participants, just as the mat, that had been launched with Kongo's Aero Hand, wound up saving both of the other participants from certain injury or harm. And to soften the blow they both endured, we had used the residue from the bandages, that were covered in the asphalt.

And moreover, as me and Kongo crossed the finish line. And were announced as the first place finishers of the three legged race. I then knew, that maybe Kongo, wasn't all that bad after all. I mean sure, she has her flaws, what with her liking to hear herself talk far too much. But, I figured that given who she was, and how much she had helped me and Misaka over the course of the past few weeks. I decided to push my previous feelings of her to the side, and just accept her for who she was.

But, though I did not know it at that current moment, that in just two more days time. I would wind up coming into yet another encounter, with the two other versions of myself. And more importantly, the rest of The Four Aces Alliance.

"Hello viewers, Keiko here...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my head, my attention, and my eyesight, back up again, to once again continue to address the viewers*...So viewers...this now marks the end of this episode...But fret not viewers...as we will be getting right back into the action, in the next episode...Which will be episode 3...So then viewers, I will be seeing all of you lot there then...okay?....*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hello viewers...Keiko here...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers before bringing my attention back up again in order to continue to address the viewers*...Now then, I am well aware that I have skipped an episode...You know viewers...the Balloon Hunter event episode...But fret not viewers...because I have gone and done this for a very good reason...As I will be lightly referencing about it throughout the course of the next few chapters...Think of this then viewers...as a unique way to cover more then one episode at a time...But first viewers, before we go into this episode...a quick recap of the previously told episode is in order...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

And here is the episode recap in question...

And as of right now, me and Kongo, were currently at the start line, of the three legged race. And to be completely honest, I still wasn't at all confident about working with Kongo. But, given the circumstances, and what I had been shown in my visions. I felt, as though this was the only possible way, to prepare myself, for what was still too come.

But for now, I had to focus on what was in front of me, which was me and Kongo working together, to win the three legged race. And so, before the race began.

"Well Keiko, it is time for the festival to see the will of Tokiwadai's masters of wind and lightning," Kongo suddenly said to me out of the blue. Which not surprisingly, wound up catching me off slightly.

But, before I could respond to what she had just said, the race organizer fired his gun, to signify the start of the race. And before me and Kongo managed to get off the line, one of the other races participants, who had been wrapped in a sort of slew of bandages, wound up shouting out something, only for the many bandages, to unravel from her person, and then cover several of the other participants, including me and Kongo, in them.

And on top of that, her partner, had put her hand to the road, and had coated the aforementioned bandages in asphalt from the road. Which made the bandages, just that much more sticky, and also very gross.

But, me and Kongo, as well as the other participants, managed to quickly untangle ourselves. And once this had happened, me and Kongo, then took off after the other two participants.

But, as me and Kongo then took off after the two of them...

"Good luck catching up to us losers!" The girl wound up saying, as she quickly turned around to mock me and Kongo.

And not surprisingly, I wound up taking a sort of offense to this. But, my less then pleased looking expression, then wound up changing to a slight smirk. Because, as the two other contestants, passed under an overhanging branch of a tree. I then noticed several of what looked like hamsters, jump onto the both of them.

And the reason for why I was smirking? Well, lets just say, that the hamsters, wound up taking something from the both of them, that wound up rendering them both immobile.

"Hey viewers...Keiko here...And for the record...what you are thinking that the hamsters had taken from them...that is exactly what they took...And no viewers...I am not going to tell you what it was, as that is entirely not appropriate...And if you don't know...then I suggest you think hard...Now then viewers...back to the race..."

Now then fourth wall breaking aside for the moment. And as me and Kongo, raced by the other two immobilized participants. And as the hamsters tried for me and Kongo, they simply wound up bouncing off of us both. And the reason why? Well remember that an Esper has an AIM Diffusion Field, and as for me, since I was an Electromaster...this meant that I could use it, to repel things. Which in this case, were the hamsters.

And, with this first obstacle, now taken care of. Me and Kongo, then continued on, towards the finish line. And, as me and Kongo, had taken off from the start line, we had taken some of the residue of the asphalt adhesive bandages with us. And interestingly enough, this would wind up benefiting us both on our way towards the finish line. And the best part was, I was already aware, on how me and Kongo were going to use it.

And, as me and Kongo rounded a corner further down the races course, I then then took notice, of one of the participants, who was behind us, then use his pyrokinesist ability, to try and trip us up. But, both he and his partner in the race, as they made it towards the finish line, wound up tripping over each other.

But, as they reached out of bounds. Kongo then sprung into action, as did I. While Kongo wound up using her Aero Hand ability on a nearby mat, that lined the boundaries of the race tracks boundaries. And in combination with my electromagnetism, to swing us both from a nearby lamppost. We managed to leap over both of the downed participants, just as the mat, that had been launched with Kongo's Aero Hand, wound up saving both of the other participants from certain injury or harm. And to soften the blow they both endured, we had used the residue from the bandages, that were covered in the asphalt.

And moreover, as me and Kongo crossed the finish line. And were announced as the first place finishers of the three legged race. I then knew, that maybe Kongo, wasn't all that bad after all. I mean sure, she has her flaws, what with her liking to hear herself talk far too much. But, I figured that given who she was, and how much she had helped me and Misaka over the course of the past few weeks. I decided to push my previous feelings of her to the side, and just accept her for who she was.

But, though I did not know it at that current moment, that in just two more days time. I would wind up coming into yet another encounter, with the two other versions of myself. And more importantly, the rest of The Four Aces Alliance.

And now, with the recap of the last episode now done, we will now head right into episode 4...of Railgun T.

Date: September 20, 2009

"Hello viewers...Keiko here again...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers before bringing my attention back up again in order to continue to address the viewers*...Now then viewers...you may have noticed the date above...Notice anything significant about it?...You should, as it is the exact same date that coincides with the other two fanfics that are connected to this one...Yes viewers...the day has finally arrived...for our next meeting, and imminent encounter with the rest of The Four Aces Alliance...And rest assured viewers...you will not be disappointed...Now then viewers...on with the episode...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

Okay, so as it currently stood, me and Misaka, had just come into contact with Kuroko, Uiharu, and Saten. But, however, something seemed quite off about the whole situation. And the reason for why this was the case?

"What do you mean you don't recognize either of us?!" I said, with quite a distraught sounding tone in my voice.

"I mean that I don't know who the both of you are, I have never seen either of you before in my life," Kuroko Shirai said to me in response.

"Okay, this has the scent of Misaki Shokuhou all over it!...And to think that I trusted her during our fight against Galaxia and the rest of the rouges gallery back on August 9...Then again...this is exactly the kind of rubbish that someone like Shokuhou would do to me and Misaka..." I thought to myself, with a very less then pleased expression upon my face.

But, as I looked towards Misaka, I then took immediate notice, that she wasn't in the best of condition either.

And, as Kuroko, Uiharu, and Saten walked away. I then decided to use my Telepath Ability, to see into her thoughts temporarily. And not surprisingly...

"Now you've crossed the line...Shokuhou!" I heard Misaka quite angrily think to herself, as she wound up tightening both of her hands into very tight fists.

And it was then that I more then knew, that when it came to crossing the line. Shoukuhou, had more then done so, by choosing to use her Mental Out ability, to erase the memories of Kuroko, Uiharu, and Saten.

And to be honest, I didn't blame either of us, for behaving in this sort of manner. I mean after all, this was about as violating, as one could get. When it came to going after our friends, without causing any physical harm to any of them.

And it was then that I also knew, that Angel Bluebell, or Shinko Hanasaki, as I knew her more as, had every right, to have acted towards those like Galaxia in the manner that she had done back on August 9.

But, as both me and Misaka stewed in our anger. A couple of quick vision like images, then flashed across my vision. And these, were quite significant.

The first image, was the vision version of me, just having slammed one of my fists into the ground, as I was sobbing quite uncontrollably, as tears streamed down both of my cheeks. "It's all my fault Misaka, you didn't deserve to have this done to you. I am so so sorry, that I couldn't protect you more. It should've been me...not you!" My vision self wound up saying, between sheer distraught sobs, and the immense tears, streaming down my vision selves cheeks. 

But unlike the last line of vision like images, these wound up catching me quite off guard. As I was then presented with a shadowed, but familiar figure, then start to dash out in front of my vision self. And, just before they had stopped right in front of me. Another image, wound up flashing across my vision. And this one, was of a large group of people, standing together in an alleyway. "So Li, do you happen to have your Lasin Board with you?" One of them wound asking another of the figures that was present in the alley. "Li, would you just humor her for a second?...I mean after all, do you happen to have any better ideas?" Another one of them asked the same person that been asked by the other.

But, before I could react to these images, I was snapped out of my stupor again...

"I see that I have you attention now don't I Keiko?" An all too familiar sounding disembodied voice wound saying to me all of the sudden, which wound up catching me completely off guard.

"Okay seriously?! Do you do this to people on a regular basis?! How about giving some sort of warning beforehand?!" I said in response to the disembodied voice with a pretty displeased sounding tone.

"Oh I would Keiko, but what would be the fun in me choosing to do that?" The disembodied voice wound up saying back to me in response.

I was just about to respond back to whoever this disembodied voice was, only, I then realized something.

But, since whoever this was could read my mind, I decided to instantly push it to the side before they could find out what I was thinking.

"Hello viewers...Keiko here...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers before bringing my attention back up again in order to continue to address the viewers*...Now then, as for what I had been thinking?...Well viewers...if I were to tell you that, then that would defeat the purpose of tempting all of you to want to read on...Oh, and for the record viewers...I am well aware that this was the tail end of Railgun T episode 4...And as for the next episode?...Well I'm not going to go into a lot of detail right now viewers...But lets just say...that a certain member, of a group with the same name...will wind up being our next opponent...Now then viewers...with this now very much fresh, on all of your minds...I will be seeing all you lot in the next episode...okay?...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hello viewers...Keiko here...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers before bringing my attention back up again in order to continue to address the viewers*...Now then, I am going to be lightly referencing the Balloon Hunter event episode at the start of this chapter...So viewers...though Misaka was supposed to be participating in the Balloon Hunter event...she sort of wasn't...Now let me explain that a bit for those who don't already know what I am on about...One of Misaka's clones...#10032...was mistaken for Misaka...and as a result, she wound up participating in Misaka's place for the Balloon Hunter event...So viewers...that is the reason, as to why I didn't wind up covering the event in its entirety, in the form of a chapter...because I only wound up hearing about it through Misaka, when #10032 had told her about it...quite a long bit of time later...and that viewers...is due to the fact, that she had been attacked during the event...by a man by the name of Baba Yoshio...who just so happened to be a member of a group...called Member...Yea, not the most original of group names...Now then viewers...now that this has all been explained...let us now get on with the chapter...But first viewers...like always...before we go into this episode...a quick recap of the previously told episode is in order...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

And here is the episode recap in question...

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so as it currently stood, me and Misaka, had just come into contact with Kuroko, Uiharu, and Saten. But, however, something seemed quite off about the whole situation. And the reason for why this was the case?

"What do you mean you don't recognize either of us?!" I said, with quite a distraught sounding tone in my voice.

"I mean that I don't know who the both of you are, I have never seen either of you before in my life," Kuroko Shirai said to me in response.

"Okay, this has the scent of Misaki Shokuhou all over it!...And to think that I trusted her during our fight against Galaxia and the rest of the rouges gallery back on August 9...Then again...this is exactly the kind of rubbish that someone like Shokuhou would do to me and Misaka..." I thought to myself, with a very less then pleased expression upon my face.

But, as I looked towards Misaka, I then took immediate notice, that she wasn't in the best of condition either.

And, as Kuroko, Uiharu, and Saten walked away. I then decided to use my Telepath Ability, to see into her thoughts temporarily. And not surprisingly...

"Now you've crossed the line...Shokuhou!" I heard Misaka quite angrily think to herself, as she wound up tightening both of her hands into very tight fists.

And it was then that I more then knew, that when it came to crossing the line. Shoukuhou, had more then done so, by choosing to use her Mental Out ability, to erase the memories of Kuroko, Uiharu, and Saten.

And to be honest, I didn't blame either of us, for behaving in this sort of manner. I mean after all, this was about as violating, as one could get. When it came to going after our friends, without causing any physical harm to any of them.

And it was then that I also knew, that Angel Bluebell, or Shinko Hanasaki, as I knew her more as, had every right, to have acted towards those like Galaxia in the manner that she had done back on August 9.

But, as both me and Misaka stewed in our anger. A couple of quick vision like images, then flashed across my vision. And these, were quite significant.

The first image, was the vision version of me, just having slammed one of my fists into the ground, as I was sobbing quite uncontrollably, as tears streamed down both of my cheeks. "It's all my fault Misaka, you didn't deserve to have this done to you. I am so so sorry, that I couldn't protect you more. It should've been me...not you!" My vision self wound up saying, between sheer distraught sobs, and the immense tears, streaming down my vision selves cheeks. 

But unlike the last line of vision like images, these wound up catching me quite off guard. As I was then presented with a shadowed, but familiar figure, then start to dash out in front of my vision self. And, just before they had stopped right in front of me. Another image, wound up flashing across my vision. And this one, was of a large group of people, standing together in an alleyway. "So Li, do you happen to have your Lasin Board with you?" One of them wound asking another of the figures that was present in the alley. "Li, would you just humor her for a second?...I mean after all, do you happen to have any better ideas?" Another one of them asked the same person that been asked by the other.

But, before I could react to these images, I was snapped out of my stupor again...

"I see that I have you attention now don't I Keiko?" An all too familiar sounding disembodied voice wound saying to me all of the sudden, which wound up catching me completely off guard.

"Okay seriously?! Do you do this to people on a regular basis?! How about giving some sort of warning beforehand?!" I said in response to the disembodied voice with a pretty displeased sounding tone.

"Oh I would Keiko, but what would be the fun in me choosing to do that?" The disembodied voice wound up saying back to me in response.

I was just about to respond back to whoever this disembodied voice was, only, I then realized something.

But, since whoever this was could read my mind, I decided to instantly push it to the side before they could find out what I was thinking.

And, now that the recap of the previous episode is now done, we will now move into episode 5...

Date: September 20, 2009

And, as it currently stood, me and Misaka, were currently accompanying Misaki's clique, to the next event that Tokiwadai was due to participate in, which was the Balloon Sandwich event.

And, seeing as how I knew that #10032 had participated in the Balloon Hunter event, and was currently missing...at least for the moment. I had decided, that Misaka participate in the Balloon Sandwich event. Since she wanted to relay what had happened with Kuroko, Uiharu, and Saten, during the Balloon Sandwich event.

And, after the event in question had concluded, and Misaka had let me know, that Kongo had been made aware of what was going on. I then, wound up receiving yet another string of vision like images, flash through my mind.

The first few, were of the previous images that had been shown to me in the last episode chapter. But, the next few, were ones that I hadn't been shown yet. The first new one, was of the same grime covered alley from one of my earlier visions. But this time, the alley seemed to now have more people in it.

"Well then, it would seem, as though they've now arrived...and not a..." I heard one of them think to themselves, only to be cut short mid thought, by some unmistakable bickering, then suddenly erupting, between two of the figures, who had just arrived. This, was then quickly followed, by a sweatdrop, then making its presence known, on one side of the thinking ones face.

"Well, I guess that whole thing, about them bickering with each other, on more then one occasion, was in fact, not even remotely close, to being made up...*sighs*...Well, then it would seem then, that things, have now just gotten, that much more interesting," I heard them think to themselves, as they continued to look on at the two of them bickering, with a sweatdrop, now very much present, on one side of their face.

The only thing was, this was sort of interrupted, by one of them, then speaking up. "Oh, why hello, it's been a little bit," they said, which was then followed, almost immediately, by them halfheartedly laughing, in a kind way. The only trouble was, I didn't hear the name that this person had said, as it seemed to have been drowned out, so that I couldn't really hear it.

"I see that you are enjoying the show...hmm Keiko?" I then heard the unmistakable sassy sounding tone, of the disembodied voice then speak to me out of the vision.

"You know...I am now starting to get really tired, of you talking to me in this manner! Did Pegasus teach you how to talk with this sort of sass?!" I now wound up saying to the disembodied voice in response, and in quite a ticked off sounding tone.

"Hey, you take that back Keiko!" The voice now wound up yelling back to me in response.

"Or what? Just what are you going to do about it...Urd?!" I said in response, now saying the confirmed identity, of the very figure behind the voice, that had been talking not just to me, but to the other two versions of myself, throughout our separate anime journeys.

And sure enough, the scene around me suddenly became dark, and a figure then wound up materializing in front of me. And sure enough...

"I see that you have finally decided to speak to me face to face Urd...Goddess Second Class...Management Category...Limited License...And tell me something Urd...Does Belldandy know...that you have been doing this?" I now asked the fully materialized form of Urd. Who, was even more beautiful in person, then the anime itself had tried doing her justice.

She was a tall and voluptuous female with bronze skin and long, silvery-white hair. Which I knew, that she had inherited both of these traits from her mother, Hild. Who just so happened, to be the ruler of the underworld, in the Ah My Goddess anime. And, as for her form? Well...

"Yea...so viewers...Keiko here by the way...So, I don't think that I will be going on with anything regarding Urds....*ahem*...assets so too speak...As you can all just go and read Brett Handy's Oh My God fanfic...and that should tell you that, in more detail...And by the way Brett?...While we are on this subject...I wanted to mention, what it is that you did for the self-insert...So that this way, neither of our legacies will ever be forgotten...Think of this, as a sort of 'touching hands across time,' sort of thing...And now viewers...this now marks the end of episode 5...I know viewers...quite a bit has been revealed hasn't it?...Now then Urd...would you mind in helping me do the honors this time?"

"Certainly Keiko...hello viewers...Urd here...oh and Keiko?...Thank you, for giving Brett's legacy the proper justice it deserves."

"Now then viewers...we both hope to see all of you lot, in the next chapter...okay?..*I say this while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*...*And while Urd, is smiling quite a sexy sort of smile, towards the viewers*"

Chapter Text

"Hello viewers...Keiko here...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers before bringing my attention back up again in order to continue to address the viewers*...Now then viewers...now that this has all been explained...let us now get on with the chapter...But first viewers...like always...before we go into this episode...a quick recap of the previously told episode is in order...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

And here is the episode recap in question...

Date: September 20, 2009

And, as it currently stood, me and Misaka, were currently accompanying Misaki's clique, to the next event that Tokiwadai was due to participate in, which was the Balloon Sandwich event.

And, seeing as how I knew that #10032 had participated in the Balloon Hunter event, and was currently missing...at least for the moment. I had decided, that Misaka participate in the Balloon Sandwich event. Since she wanted to relay what had happened with Kuroko, Uiharu, and Saten, during the Balloon Sandwich event.

And, after the event in question had concluded, and Misaka had let me know, that Kongo had been made aware of what was going on. I then, wound up receiving yet another string of vision like images, flash through my mind.

The first few, were of the previous images that had been shown to me in the last episode chapter. But, the next few, were ones that I hadn't been shown yet. The first new one, was of the same grime covered alley from one of my earlier visions. But this time, the alley seemed to now have more people in it.

"Well then, it would seem, as though they've now arrived...and not a..." I heard one of them think to themselves, only to be cut short mid thought, by some unmistakable bickering, then suddenly erupting, between two of the figures, who had just arrived. This, was then quickly followed, by a sweatdrop, then making its presence known, on one side of the thinking ones face.

"Well, I guess that whole thing, about them bickering with each other, on more then one occasion, was in fact, not even remotely close, to being made up...*sighs*...Well, then it would seem then, that things, have now just gotten, that much more interesting," I heard them think to themselves, as they continued to look on at the two of them bickering, with a sweatdrop, now very much present, on one side of their face.

The only thing was, this was sort of interrupted, by one of them, then speaking up. "Oh, why hello, it's been a little bit," they said, which was then followed, almost immediately, by them halfheartedly laughing, in a kind way. The only trouble was, I didn't hear the name that this person had said, as it seemed to have been drowned out, so that I couldn't really hear it.

"I see that you are enjoying the show...hmm Keiko?" I then heard the unmistakable sassy sounding tone, of the disembodied voice then speak to me out of the vision.

"You know...I am now starting to get really tired, of you talking to me in this manner! Did Pegasus teach you how to talk with this sort of sass?!" I now wound up saying to the disembodied voice in response, and in quite a ticked off sounding tone.

"Hey, you take that back Keiko!" The voice now wound up yelling back to me in response.

"Or what? Just what are you going to do about it...Urd?!" I said in response, now saying the confirmed identity, of the very figure behind the voice, that had been talking not just to me, but to the other two versions of myself, throughout our separate anime journeys.

And sure enough, the scene around me suddenly became dark, and a figure then wound up materializing in front of me. And sure enough...

"I see that you have finally decided to speak to me face to face Urd...Goddess Second Class...Management Category...Limited License...And tell me something Urd...Does Belldandy know...that you have been doing this?" I now asked the fully materialized form of Urd. Who, was even more beautiful in person, then the anime itself had tried doing her justice.

She was a tall and voluptuous female with bronze skin and long, silvery-white hair. Which I knew, that she had inherited both of these traits from her mother, Hild. Who just so happened, to be the ruler of the underworld, in the Ah My Goddess anime. And, as for her form? Well...

"Yea...so viewers...Keiko here by the way...So, I don't think that I will be going on with anything regarding Urd's....*ahem*...assets so too speak...As you can all just go and read Brett Handy's Oh My God fanfic...and that should tell you that, in more detail...And by the way Brett?...While we are on this subject...I wanted to mention, what it is that you did for the self-insert fanfic category...So that this way, neither of our legacies will ever be forgotten...Think of this, as a sort of 'touching hands across time,' sort of thing...And now viewers...this now marks the end of episode 5...I know viewers...quite a bit has been revealed hasn't it?...Now then Urd...would you mind in helping me do the honors this time?"

"Certainly Keiko...hello viewers...Urd here...oh and Keiko?...Thank you, for giving Brett's legacy the proper justice it deserves."

Which was then followed, by me doing my usual end of chapter fourth wall break.

And, now that the recap of the previous episode is now done, we will now move into episode 5...

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so as it currently stood, from the last chapter, me and Misaka, were currently looking for #10032. But, this was sort of halted at the current moment for the time being. And the reason? Well...

"This is what you do to our friends, you disgust me!" Misaka said to a man, who was currently on the ground, having been slapped across the face by me. And this individual, was one Baba Yoshio. As in the very same Baba, who had interfered with Misaka #10032 during the Balloon Hunter event.

And interestingly enough, Baba was also a member of a group, of the same name....Member.

But, upon seeing Baba's currently very frightened expression. He then, not surprisingly, wound up attempting to flee the area. But, neither me or Misaka, was going to let him get very far.

"*I let out a huge sigh before speaking up*...Honestly, why do villains like him always run? Well Misaka, what do you say that we teach him a lesson for attacking and messing with our friends?" I said, while I turned my attention to Misaka.

The only thing was, as I turned my attention to Misaka, I then noticed, that her expression, had now gone completely cold and emotionless. And it was then that I knew, that Baba had completely crossed the line.

And, as the both of us caught up to him in the area that he had fled to. We were then met, by a somewhat large looking machine, that was for some reason, in the shape of a preying mantis.

And, as the mantis opened one of its menacing looking steel claws, and attempted to strike us both with it. I could only let out a huge sigh, as I then quickly conjured up an iron sand composed sword, to which I then swung it across the connection point to the mantis' claw, severing it instantly, and sending it spinning back behind me and Misaka. To which it then wound up impaling itself in the concrete ground.

And upon the mantis shaped machine, then deciding to try and turn around and speed away. Neither one of us, was going to let that happen. And as me and Misaka, then used a bit of our electricity, to hold the mantis in place. I then decided to speak up.

"Yea no, you're not getting away, not after you decided to try and harm our friends...So Baba, hopefully now, you...will take...the hint!" I said, my usual calm and kind looking demeanor, now turning to just as cold and expressionless as Misaka's currently was. As we both, then used our electricity, to rip one of the portions of the mantis apart.

And, as we both walked up to one of the communication sensors, of the mantis. We then, took our turns, in speaking to Baba through it, who was currently cowering, in his panic room.

"So Baba...hopefully now you realize just how badly you messed up! And wherever you are right now, I hope this has now taught you a valuable lesson!" I said, while Misaka held the communication device in question, in a currently very tight grasp.

"So, the next time that you try to come after either one of us, or our friends, we will not wind up being as lenient!" Misaka now spoke up with saying.

And so, with Baba now pretty much defeated, who was currently still cowering in his panic room. Though not as pathetically as John Edward from a certain episode of South Park. We both felt, that we had both done a good job, in taking care of Baba.

However, in just a short bit of time from now, we would soon be locked in a much more important battle. One, like back on August 9, would once again put Academy City, and two other anime dimensions, in grave danger.

"Hello viewers...Keiko here...*I say this, while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before once again bringing my attention back up again, in order to continue to address the viewers*...Now then viewers...this now marks the end of episode 6...And as for the next episode viewers?...Well, while I am not going to be going into too much detail...let's just say, that we will be working yet again, with a certain blonde haired Level 5 Esper...Yes viewers...we will be working alongside Mental Out...And honestly...I am not exactly looking forward to it...*I say this, while giving a not very happy looking expression*...But anyway viewers...I will see all of you lot in the next chapter...okay?...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hello viewers...Keiko here...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers before bringing my attention back up again in order to continue to address the viewers*...Now then viewers...let us now get on with the chapter...But first viewers...like always...before we go into this episode...a quick recap of the previously told episode is in order...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

And here is the episode recap in question...

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so as it currently stood, from the last chapter, me and Misaka, were currently looking for #10032. But, this was sort of halted at the current moment for the time being. And the reason? Well...

"This is what you do to our friends, you disgust me!" Misaka said to a man, who was currently on the ground, having been slapped across the face by me. And this individual, was one Baba Yoshio. As in the very same Baba, who had interfered with Misaka #10032 during the Balloon Hunter event.

And interestingly enough, Baba was also a member of a group, of the same name....Member.

But, upon seeing Baba's currently very frightened expression. He then, not surprisingly, wound up attempting to flee the area. But, neither me or Misaka, was going to let him get very far.

"*I let out a huge sigh before speaking up*...Honestly, why do villains like him always run? Well Misaka, what do you say that we teach him a lesson for attacking and messing with our friends?" I said, while I turned my attention to Misaka.

The only thing was, as I turned my attention to Misaka, I then noticed, that her expression, had now gone completely cold and emotionless. And it was then that I knew, that Baba had completely crossed the line.

And, as the both of us caught up to him in the area that he had fled to. We were then met, by a somewhat large looking machine, that was for some reason, in the shape of a preying mantis.

And, as the mantis opened one of its menacing looking steel claws, and attempted to strike us both with it. I could only let out a huge sigh, as I then quickly conjured up an iron sand composed sword, to which I then swung it across the connection point to the mantis' claw, severing it instantly, and sending it spinning back behind me and Misaka. To which it then wound up impaling itself in the concrete ground.

And upon the mantis shaped machine, then deciding to try and turn around and speed away. Neither one of us, was going to let that happen. And as me and Misaka, then used a bit of our electricity, to hold the mantis in place. I then decided to speak up.

"Yea no, you're not getting away, not after you decided to try and harm our friends...So Baba, hopefully now, you...will take...the hint!" I said, my usual calm and kind looking demeanor, now turning to just as cold and expressionless as Misaka's currently was. As we both, then used our electricity, to rip one of the portions of the mantis apart.

And, as we both walked up to one of the communication sensors, of the mantis. We then, took our turns, in speaking to Baba through it, who was currently cowering, in his panic room.

"So Baba...hopefully now you realize just how badly you messed up! And wherever you are right now, I hope this has now taught you a valuable lesson!" I said, while Misaka held the communication device in question, in a currently very tight grasp.

"So, the next time that you try to come after either one of us, or our friends, we will not wind up being as lenient!" Misaka now spoke up with saying.

And so, with Baba now pretty much defeated, who was currently still cowering in his panic room. Though not as pathetically as John Edward from a certain episode of South Park. We both felt, that we had both done a good job, in taking care of Baba.

However, in just a short bit of time from now, we would soon be locked in a much more important battle. One, like back on August 9, would once again put Academy City, and two other anime dimensions, in grave danger.

And, now that the recap of the previous episode is now done, we will now move into episode 7...

Date: September 20, 2009

And, as it currently stood, me and Misaka, were currently both, in a very less then stellar or happy mood. And the reason? Well about that...

"Can you two please wait up? I can't run as fast as you both!" The unmistakably annoying voice of one Misaki Shokuhou wound up saying to the both of us, as she was currently struggling to keep pace with us both.

And not surprisingly...

"Well Shokuhou, are you having trouble keeping up with the both of us? I thought that you participated in the athletic like activities at Tokiwadai like the both of us did? Well Shokuhou...it looks as though, that is clearly not the case...And you know what viewers?...It is just so difficult to say any of this, without looking as smug as I currently do right now," I wound up saying to Shokuhou, with a now very noticeable, and very smug looking smirk on my face, that would even make one Top Gear's Jeremy Clarkson giddy. And, while I was still very much smiling this smug smirk, I had briefly turned my attention, to the right of me, to briefly address the viewers.

And unfortunately...

"What was that Keiko?! Would you care to repeat that statement of yours?!" Shokuhou suddenly wound up saying to me, with a very not pleased sounding tone in her voice. And, while she currently wore, a very embarrassing looking blush, on her face.

"Gladly Shokuhou!...Are you...having trouble...keeping up...with the both of us?!...I thought...that you participated...in the athletic like activities...at Tokiwadai...like the both of us did?...Well Shokuhou...it looks as though...that is clearly...not the case!" I once again repeated my statement back to Shokuhou, as a means to get her just that much more upset. And I said it, with the same all too telling smug smirk, still very much present, on my face.

And to be honest, after Shokuhou had used my epithet back on August 9, as a way to try to get me to pop off in anger. I figured that this, was my way, of getting back at her for that.

And not surprisingly, this wound up irritating Shokuhou even more. Which, wound up with her choosing to insult Misaka as well. And, as the three of us, continued to argue with each other. I could only briefly think, what this sort of argument, would look like to the viewers.

Well, it was the three of us, in the alley in question, making weird looking gestures with our arms, as the three of us, continued to argue, for the next minute or two.

And, after the argument between the three of us, had concluded. The three of us, just so happened, to have learned. And not surprisingly in fact, that Gensei Kihara, was still very much alive. And, while this wound up surprising the absolute living daylights out of Misaka and Shokuhou.

I however, was not even the slightest bit surprised. But, in order to not make it seem, like I already knew, that Gensei Kihara was still alive, I decided to share the surprised expressions, that Misaka and Shokuhou had displayed, in order to not draw any sort of suspicion towards me.

And, a short while later, as the three of us, sped towards our new destination, in a fancy looking car. I then took immediate notice, of all of the cars in front of us, then suddenly parting like a wave to either side of us. And as we continued to speed along, I then noticed, that Shokuhou, seemed to be clutching her face with one of her gloved hands.

But, before I could respond in order to figure out what was wrong with her. The disembodied voice of Urd, then wound up speaking to me in my mind.

"In case you're wondering Keiko...Shokuhou is in this state due to her current use of a device called Exterior...and in case you are wondering about what that is Keiko?...It is a device, that allows her to use her powers in a much more broad sort of matter...But as you can see, it winds up taking its toll on her through excessive use," Urds voice wound up saying to me through my mind.

A little while later, as me and Misaka happened out onto a roof of a building at our destination, after Shokuhou, had gone off to do something, for a reason known only to her. I then took notice, of an all too familiar looking figure, standing on the roof. And not surprisingly, it sent me and Misaka, into a severe fit of anger.

"Damn you Kihara! How dare you harm her!" I said to a currently evilly smirking Gensei Kihara, who was currently standing, over a currently downed, and unconscious, #10032.

"Ah Keiko, Railgun, it is so nice to see you both again," Gensei said to the both of us, with his smirk still very much present on his face.

"Spare us both the attempted pleasantries Kihara! Because the last time I checked, we killed you!" I said to Gensei Kihara while still in a fit of anger. But, there was a method, as to why I had said my statement in this manner.

"No, you killed a double," Gensei then said in response, saying the exact line that I had expected him to say, in response to my statement.

"Hello viewers...Keiko here...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers before bringing my attention back up again in order to continue to address the viewers*...So viewers...do you know what video game, that the recent two lines of dialogue are from?...Well viewers, for those of you who are a fan of the Call Of Duty franchise, you will have almost immediately have realized, that it is from Call Of Duty Black Ops...the one with Alex Mason...when he realized, that a certain villain in that video game, wasn't dead...Now then  viewers...back to the story...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

But, the next thing that happened, was not something that I was expecting. As I then heard a somewhat crackling sound from just above me and Misaka. And, as both me and Misaka, wound up looking up towards the source of the sound. I was just able to make out a weird mass, of dark red colored crackling electricity.

And, while I was able to action roll out of the way of it just in time. Misaka on the other hand, was not as lucky as I was. As she wound taking a direct hit, from the dark red colored mass of crackling electricity. Which, wound up blinding me temporarily, with a bright light.

But, as the bright light, died down temporarily, I was then greeted, by a shocking, but familiar sight. As Misaka, was now glowing a bright blue color, and now had what looked like glowing strands of energy, trailing from different parts of her person. And it was then that I knew, that the way Misaka looked right now, was exactly as she had looked in the visions that had been shown to me by Urd.

But, before I could say anything else, Gensei then wound up speaking up. "Now it is time, to see if Misaka, can reach Level 6!" Gensei wound up saying. Which, with me now realizing what was now happening, then caused me to suddenly start crying, as tears, now started to stream, down both of my cheeks.

Since I also now knew, that if something wasn't done, to save Misaka from what was about to transpire, then me, her, and the rest of Academy City, would be wiped off of the map.

"Hello viewers...Keiko here...*I say this, while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before once again bringing my attention back up again, in order to continue to address the viewers*...Now then viewers...this now marks the end of episode 7...And as for the next episode viewers?...Well, we are actually going to be going right into the next encounter with the rest of our allies...You know viewers...the rest of The Four Aces Alliance?...And yes viewers...I am well aware that there are still at least 2 more episodes...that are separating you all from that...But, we will be sort of covering those two episodes, in flashback type instances...So that this way viewers...more then one episode, will wind up being covered, during the next chapter...But anyway viewers...I will see all of you lot in the next chapter...okay?...When things, once again, wind up being turned on its head...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hello viewers...Keiko here...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers before bringing my attention back up again in order to continue to address the viewers*...Now then viewers...let us now get on with the chapter...And what a chapter it is viewers...As it is the start, of the next crossover with the rest of The Four Aces Alliance...But first viewers...like always...before we go into this episode...a quick recap of the previously told episode is in order...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

And here is the episode recap in question...

Date: September 20, 2009

And, as it currently stood, me and Misaka, were currently both, in a very less then stellar or happy mood. And the reason? Well about that...

"Can you two please wait up? I can't run as fast as you both!" The unmistakably annoying voice of one Misaki Shokuhou wound up saying to the both of us, as she was currently struggling to keep pace with us both.

And not surprisingly...

"Well Shokuhou, are you having trouble keeping up with the both of us? I thought that you participated in the athletic like activities at Tokiwadai like the both of us did? Well Shokuhou...it looks as though, that is clearly not the case...And you know what viewers?...It is just so difficult to say any of this, without looking as smug as I currently do right now," I wound up saying to Shokuhou, with a now very noticeable, and very smug looking smirk on my face, that would even make one Top Gear's Jeremy Clarkson giddy. And, while I was still very much smiling this smug smirk, I had briefly turned my attention, to the right of me, to briefly address the viewers.

And unfortunately...

"What was that Keiko?! Would you care to repeat that statement of yours?!" Shokuhou suddenly wound up saying to me, with a very not pleased sounding tone in her voice. And, while she currently wore, a very embarrassing looking blush, on her face.

"Gladly Shokuhou!...Are you...having trouble...keeping up...with the both of us?!...I thought...that you participated...in the athletic like activities...at Tokiwadai...like the both of us did?...Well Shokuhou...it looks as though...that is clearly...not the case!" I once again repeated my statement back to Shokuhou, as a means to get her just that much more upset. And I said it, with the same all too telling smug smirk, still very much present, on my face.

And to be honest, after Shokuhou had used my epithet back on August 9, as a way to try to get me to pop off in anger. I figured that this, was my way, of getting back at her for that.

And not surprisingly, this wound up irritating Shokuhou even more. Which, wound up with her choosing to insult Misaka as well. And, as the three of us, continued to argue with each other. I could only briefly think, what this sort of argument, would look like to the viewers.

Well, it was the three of us, in the alley in question, making weird looking gestures with our arms, as the three of us, continued to argue, for the next minute or two.

And, after the argument between the three of us, had concluded. The three of us, just so happened, to have learned. And not surprisingly in fact, that Gensei Kihara, was still very much alive. And, while this wound up surprising the absolute living daylights out of Misaka and Shokuhou.

I however, was not even the slightest bit surprised. But, in order to not make it seem, like I already knew, that Gensei Kihara was still alive, I decided to share the surprised expressions, that Misaka and Shokuhou had displayed, in order to not draw any sort of suspicion towards me.

And, a short while later, as the three of us, sped towards our new destination, in a fancy looking car. I then took immediate notice, of all of the cars in front of us, then suddenly parting like a wave to either side of us. And as we continued to speed along, I then noticed, that Shokuhou, seemed to be clutching her face with one of her gloved hands.

But, before I could respond in order to figure out what was wrong with her. The disembodied voice of Urd, then wound up speaking to me in my mind.

"In case you're wondering Keiko...Shokuhou is in this state due to her current use of a device called Exterior...and in case you are wondering about what that is Keiko?...It is a device, that allows her to use her powers in a much more broad sort of matter...But as you can see, it winds up taking its toll on her through excessive use," Urds voice wound up saying to me through my mind.

A little while later, as me and Misaka happened out onto a roof of a building at our destination, after Shokuhou, had gone off to do something, for a reason known only to her. I then took notice, of an all too familiar looking figure, standing on the roof. And not surprisingly, it sent me and Misaka, into a severe fit of anger.

"Damn you Kihara! How dare you harm her!" I said to a currently evilly smirking Gensei Kihara, who was currently standing, over a currently downed, and unconscious, #10032.

"Ah Keiko, Railgun, it is so nice to see you both again," Gensei said to the both of us, with his smirk still very much present on his face.

"Spare us both the attempted pleasantries Kihara! Because the last time I checked, we killed you!" I said to Gensei Kihara while still in a fit of anger. But, there was a method, as to why I had said my statement in this manner.

"No, you killed a double," Gensei then said in response, saying the exact line that I had expected him to say, in response to my statement.

"Hello viewers...Keiko here...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers before bringing my attention back up again in order to continue to address the viewers*...So viewers...do you know what video game, that the recent two lines of dialogue are from?...Well viewers, for those of you who are a fan of the Call Of Duty franchise, you will have almost immediately have realized, that it is from Call Of Duty Black Ops...the one with Alex Mason...when he realized, that a certain villain in that video game, wasn't dead...Now then viewers...back to the story...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

But, the next thing that happened, was not something that I was expecting. As I then heard a somewhat crackling sound from just above me and Misaka. And, as both me and Misaka, wound up looking up towards the source of the sound. I was just able to make out a weird mass, of dark red colored crackling electricity.

And, while I was able to action roll out of the way of it just in time. Misaka on the other hand, was not as lucky as I was. As she wound taking a direct hit, from the dark red colored mass of crackling electricity. Which, wound up blinding me temporarily, with a bright light.

But, as the bright light, died down temporarily, I was then greeted, by a shocking, but familiar sight. As Misaka, was now glowing a bright blue color, and now had what looked like glowing strands of energy, trailing from different parts of her person. And it was then that I knew, that the way Misaka looked right now, was exactly as she had looked in the visions that had been shown to me by Urd.

But, before I could say anything else, Gensei then wound up speaking up. "Now it is time, to see if Misaka, can reach Level 6!" Gensei wound up saying. Which, with me now realizing what was now happening, then caused me to suddenly start crying, as tears, now started to stream, down both of my cheeks.

Since I also now knew, that if something wasn't done, to save Misaka from what was about to transpire, then me, her, and the rest of Academy City, would be wiped off of the map.

Date: September 20, 2009

So, as it currently stood, I was in a pretty bad way. And given the currently unstable looking state of Misaka, this was more then justified.

And, as Misaka, who was still currently very unstable, then proceeded, to launch an immense amount of electricity, towards a nearby building. Which I then noticed, had no windows on it. I took notice, of Misaka, then teleporting off of the roof of the building. And I wound up taking off right after her, having used my electricity, to sort of fly through the air, and then use it as a sort of cushion, to get me to the ground safely. As I had used the electricity, to slow my downward speed, as I neared the ground. But, just as I landed, and took another notice of Misaka's still very much unstable state, I couldn't help, but fall to my knees on the ground, and then proceed to slam my fist into the ground, just as I had done in one of the visions, that had been shown to me by Urd.

"It's all my fault Misaka, you didn't deserve to have this done to you. I am so so sorry, that I couldn't protect you more. It should've been me...not you!" I said, between sheer distraught sobs, and the immense tears, streaming down my cheeks.

And yet, I was not able to notice, that me and Misaka, were no longer the only people, who were currently present, in an too familiar looking open area.

In fact, a certain black spiky haired male, and another with an all too familiar looking white headband on his head, had happened onto the scene. And, while I was still violently sobbing, Touma and Sugiita, tried to return Misaka back to normal.

However, unlike last time, Touma's Imagine Breaker, wound up having no effect on Misaka. And as a result, neither he, or Sugiita, could return Misaka back to normal.

And, as if things couldn't get any much worse. Misaka, who was still in her glowing, and also quite unstable looking state, then suddenly decided, to shift her focus, as well as her attacks, towards me. And with Misaka, then proceeding to fire off quite a strong looking attack towards me. It really did look, at though this, was the end of the line for me. However...

"Saint...Twin...Swords!" The all too familiar voice of a certain scarlet haired Love Angel suddenly rang out. Which was then instantly followed, by one Angel Salvia, flying over towards me, with the use of her angel wings.

Which was then followed, by Angel Salvia, then standing in front of me, with her Saint Twin Swords drawn. And, once the attack had almost reached her, she wound up using her Saint Twin Swords, in a sort of swords crossed stance, in order to deflect the attack.

And upon me then suddenly snapping out of my currently distraught stupor, upon seeing Angel Salvia, suddenly dash towards, and then stand in front of me, in order to deflect the attack from a still very much unstable Misaka. My expression, then couldn't help, but then turn, to a small smile.

And it was at this point, that an all too familiar sounding female voice, then chose to speak up.

"Well Lucky Strike, though I would say, that we would currently be meeting again, under much less dire situating circumstances. But given the situation, I would say Keiko, that you could currently, use some help, am I right?" The familiar sounding voice of one Angel Bluebell said to me, with a smile, now very much present, on her face.

And, I then also took notice, of one Wedding Peach, Angel Lily, and Angel Daisy, standing beside her. And it was then that I knew, that what was about to take place. That like back on August 9, would truly wind up going down, in anime history.

"Alright viewers...Yes, Angel Bluebell here...It is so nice to see you all again...Now then viewers...I would say that this, is now a good place to stop for now. In a sort of cliffhanger chapter ending of sorts. Why you viewers may ask? Well, because if I didn't, then there wouldn't be any convincing reason, for all of you viewers, to wanting to read on. So with that in mind viewers, I will see you all in the next chapter...right Keiko?...*Angel Bluebell says this, while smiling in a cute manner, with both eyes closed*...*And this is while I look on at Angel Bluebell, with a sort of shocked looking expression on my face. Since I now knew, that we now, had a very good fighting chance, against Gensei Kihara*"

Chapter Text

"Hello viewers...Keiko here...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers before bringing my attention back up again in order to continue to address the viewers*...Now then viewers...let us now get on with the chapter...But first viewers...like always...before we go into this episode...a quick recap of the previously told episode is in order...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

And here is the episode recap in question...

Date: September 20, 2009

So, as it currently stood, I was in a pretty bad way. And given the currently unstable looking state of Misaka, this was more then justified.

And, as Misaka, who was still currently very unstable, then proceeded, to launch an immense amount of electricity, towards a nearby building. Which I then noticed, had no windows on it. I took notice, of Misaka, then teleporting off of the roof of the building. And I wound up taking off right after her, having used my electricity, to sort of fly through the air, and then use it as a sort of cushion, to get me to the ground safely. As I had used the electricity, to slow my downward speed, as I neared the ground. But, just as I landed, and took another notice of Misaka's still very much unstable state, I couldn't help, but fall to my knees on the ground, and then proceed to slam my fist into the ground, just as I had done in one of the visions, that had been shown to me by Urd.

"It's all my fault Misaka, you didn't deserve to have this done to you. I am so so sorry, that I couldn't protect you more. It should've been me...not you!" I said, between sheer distraught sobs, and the immense tears, streaming down my cheeks.

And yet, I was not able to notice, that me and Misaka, were no longer the only people, who were currently present, in an too familiar looking open area.

In fact, a certain black spiky haired male, and another with an all too familiar looking white headband on his head, had happened onto the scene. And, while I was still violently sobbing, Touma and Sugiita, tried to return Misaka back to normal.

However, unlike last time, Touma's Imagine Breaker, wound up having no effect on Misaka. And as a result, neither he, or Sugiita, could return Misaka back to normal.

And, as if things couldn't get any much worse. Misaka, who was still in her glowing, and also quite unstable looking state, then suddenly decided, to shift her focus, as well as her attacks, towards me. And with Misaka, then proceeding to fire off quite a strong looking attack towards me. It really did look, at though this, was the end of the line for me. However...

"Saint...Twin...Swords!" The all too familiar voice of a certain scarlet haired Love Angel suddenly rang out. Which was then instantly followed, by one Angel Salvia, flying over towards me, with the use of her angel wings.

Which was then followed, by Angel Salvia, then standing in front of me, with her Saint Twin Swords drawn. And, once the attack had almost reached her, she wound up using her Saint Twin Swords, in a sort of swords crossed stance, in order to deflect the attack.

And upon me then suddenly snapping out of my currently distraught stupor, upon seeing Angel Salvia, suddenly dash towards, and then stand in front of me, in order to deflect the attack from a still very much unstable Misaka. My expression, then couldn't help, but then turn, to a small smile.

And it was at this point, that an all too familiar sounding female voice, then chose to speak up.

"Well Lucky Strike, though I would say, that we would currently be meeting again, under much less dire situating circumstances. But given the situation, I would say Keiko, that you could currently, use some help, am I right?" The familiar sounding voice of one Angel Bluebell said to me, with a smile, now very much present, on her face.

And, I then also took notice, of one Wedding Peach, Angel Lily, and Angel Daisy, standing beside her. And it was then that I knew, that what was about to take place. That like back on August 9, would truly wind up going down, in anime history.

"Alright viewers...Yes, Angel Bluebell here...It is so nice to see you all again...Now then viewers...I would say that this, is now a good place to stop for now. In a sort of cliffhanger chapter ending of sorts. Why you viewers may ask? Well, because if I didn't, then there wouldn't be any convincing reason, for all of you viewers, to wanting to read on. So with that in mind viewers, I will see you all in the next chapter...right Keiko?...*Angel Bluebell says this, while smiling in a cute manner, with both eyes closed*...*And this is while I look on at Angel Bluebell, with a sort of shocked looking expression on my face. Since I now knew, that we now, had a very good fighting chance, against Gensei Kihara*"

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so at it currently stood from the last chapter. I had just witnessed Angel Bluebell, Wedding Peach, Angel Lily, Angel Daisy, and Angel Salvia, make their entrance.

However, as it currently stood. Angel Salvia, had currently been the only one, at least for the current moment, who had soared forward, with the use of her angel wings. Which was in order for her, to use her Saint Twin Swords, to block a potentially lethal attack from Misaka, before it could wind up hitting me, and wind up doing any sort of harmful, or even irreversible damage.

"Well Lucky Strike, though I would say, that we would currently be meeting again, under much less dire situating circumstances. But given the situation, I would say Keiko, that you could currently, use some help, am I right?" Angel Bluebell had just said to me, with a smile, now very much present, on her face.

However, even though Angel Salvia, had done an excellent job, in deflecting Misaka's potentially lethal attack on me. Our troubles, with regard to this whole mess of a situation, were far from being over.

"So the point here is viewers...*Angel Bluebell then suddenly clears her throat*...Sorry, Angel Bluebell here...Now then viewers, as I was about to address to all of you...and as I am sure that all of the diehard fans of the Toaru anime series will agree with me on...there are 5 normal level groupings, of Espers, in Academy City...The Level 0's...who can be anyone from a normal everyday citizen of Academy City...To even Touma Kamijou..."

"Hey...Bluebell was it?...How about you get to the point...*Touma says this while eyeing Angel Bluebell somewhat wearily*"

"*Angel Bluebell then suddenly sweatdrops*...*She then deeply sighs before responding to what Touma just said to her*...Okay, seriously Touma?...Can you please let me..."

"Bluebell...Just get to the point already!...Or do I need to remind you how things went between you, me, and Zachary, several chapter back?...*I say this to Angel Bluebell while, like Touma is currently, eyeing her quite wearily*"

"*Angel Bluebell then once again sweatdrops*...*She then once again deeply sighs*...Okay seriously Keiko?!...*Angel Bluebell says this with a now noticeable tickmark, now present, on one side, of her face*...*The tickmark, as well as her angry sounding tone and expression, now quickly disappear, almost as quickly as they appeared to begin with*...*Angel Bluebell then once again deeply sighs, with a sweatdrop, now once again present, on one side, of her face*...Okay, alright Keiko...*Angel Bluebell then turns her attention forwards again, in order to continue, to address the viewers*...*She then once again clears her throat, before then speaking up, in order to continue, to address the viewers*...So viewers...the simple and short of this is...Level 0's like Touma...are not really normal everyday citizens...Level 1's, like that of Uiharu Kazari, are just above Level 0....Level 2's like the Graviton Bomber, Hatsuya...Who had used the Level Upper, to become a Level 4...Level 3's...like the Sister Clones from the Level 6 Shift Experiments involving Accelerator...Well technically, most are Level 3's, but you basically get what I mean by that...Anyway, there are also, the Level 4's...like Mitsuko Kongo...Kuroko Shirai...just to name a few...and finally, the Level 5's...of which there are only 8...Well, technically, because Keiko and Misaka are sisters, they are both ranked 3rd among the 8 Level 5 Espers...So in a way viewers...it is technically both 7 Level 5s, as well as 8...But viewers...I really do strongly recommend, that you go and read, Going In Almost Completely Blind, and Going In Almost Completely Blind, respectively...Because if you still aren't...then you are truly missing out, on quite a bit of missing context, as well as overall information...*Angel Bluebell now suddenly realizes, that her fourth wall break. Despite her wanting to keep it short, has now dragged on for far too long*...Look, the point here viewers..is that you really need to go and read them...or, in the similar words of one Jerry Lewis from Totally Spies...'It's mandatory'...And so viewers, with that now very much in mind...Let us finally, move on with the chapter now, shall we?...*Angel Bluebell says this, while smiling, with both eyes closed, in a cute looking manner*"

Okay, so fourth wall breaking aside, at least for the moment.

In fact, it actually wasn't even that long, after Angel Bluebell had finished her lengthy fourth wall break, that something suddenly happened, that none of us were prepared for, and didn't account for.

In fact, maybe even as much, as only two seconds, after Angel Bluebell had finished her fourth wall break. That me and her, then heard a familiar voice, then shout out to Angel Bluebell. "Bluebell, lookout!" The unmistakable voice, of Angel Lily suddenly rang out.

"Saint...Spiral...Whip!" I then heard Angel Lily say shortly thereafter. And, with Angel Lily, quickly motioning her right hand, over her leg band. Which was quickly followed, by Angel Lily's Saint Spiral Whip appearing in her right hand, in a quick flash of light.

I then suddenly took notice, of Angel Lily's Saint Spiral Whip, then wrapping its way around Angel Bluebells torso.

And about a split second later, Angel Bluebell, was then suddenly tugged slightly sideways. However, just as it looked as though she was about to open her mouth, in an effort to ask Angel Lily, why she had decided to use her Saint Spiral Whip all of the sudden.

I then noticed a high speed electrical based attack, only manage to miss Angel Bluebell by mere inches. In fact, it had actually wound up hitting, where she had originally stood.

And upon realization, of what Angel Lily had just managed to do, with having just saved Angel Bluebell from certain injury or harm. I then wound up giving a small smile.

"Well that was very quick thinking on Angel Lily's part...Never knew that Angel Bluebell, and the rest of the Love Angels, were able to work so well together," I thought to myself, while the small smile, was still present, on my face.

And, once Angel Bluebell had found her footing again, after she had managed to quickly regained her balance. She then, chose to speak up.

"Nice quick thinking there Lily, you have my thanks," Angel Bluebell said to Angel Lily, with a grateful smile, now present, on her face. As Angel Lily, then withdrew her Saint Spiral Whip, causing it to de-materialize, in a small flash of white light.

And speaking of Limone, and almost immediately, after Angel Bluebell had said her statement. It was then, that an all too familiar bright light, then managed, to light up the sky. Even though, the sky, was still ominously dark.

And with the sudden appearance, of an all too familiar line, of descending crystal steps. It was that I somehow knew, that things, would only get better, from here on out. And finally, Angel Bluebells elaborate, but also simple plan. Would surely wind up going down, in anime history.

"And that viewers. Sorry, Bluebell here again...Anyway, I will be seeing you lot in the next chapter, okay?...*Angel Bluebell says this, while smiling, with eyes closed, in a cute manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hello viewers...Keiko here...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers before bringing my attention back up again in order to continue to address the viewers*...Now then viewers...let us now get on with the chapter...But first viewers...like always...before we go into this episode...a quick recap of the previously told episode is in order...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

And here is the episode recap in question...

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so at it currently stood from the last chapter. I had just witnessed Angel Bluebell, Wedding Peach, Angel Lily, Angel Daisy, and Angel Salvia, make their entrance.

However, as it currently stood. Angel Salvia, had currently been the only one, at least for the current moment, who had soared forward, with the use of her angel wings. Which was in order for her, to use her Saint Twin Swords, to block a potentially lethal attack from Misaka, before it could wind up hitting me, and wind up doing any sort of harmful, or even irreversible damage.

"Well Lucky Strike, though I would say, that we would currently be meeting again, under much less dire situating circumstances. But given the situation, I would say Keiko, that you could currently, use some help, am I right?" Angel Bluebell had just said to me, with a smile, now very much present, on her face.

However, even though Angel Salvia, had done an excellent job, in deflecting Misaka's potentially lethal attack on me. Our troubles, with regard to this whole mess of a situation, were far from being over.

"So the point here is viewers...*Angel Bluebell then suddenly clears her throat*...Sorry, Angel Bluebell here...Now then viewers, as I was about to address to all of you...and as I am sure that all of the diehard fans of the Toaru anime series will agree with me on...there are 5 normal level groupings, of Espers, in Academy City...The Level 0's...who can be anyone from a normal everyday citizen of Academy City...To even Touma Kamijou..."

"Hey...Bluebell was it?...How about you get to the point...*Touma says this while eyeing Angel Bluebell somewhat wearily*"

"*Angel Bluebell then suddenly sweatdrops*...*She then deeply sighs before responding to what Touma just said to her*...Okay, seriously Touma?...Can you please let me..."

"Bluebell...Just get to the point already!...Or do I need to remind you how things went between you, me, and Zachary, several chapter back?...*I say this to Angel Bluebell while, like Touma is currently, eyeing her quite wearily*"

"*Angel Bluebell then once again sweatdrops*...*She then once again deeply sighs*...Okay seriously Keiko?!...*Angel Bluebell says this with a now noticeable tickmark, now present, on one side, of her face*...*The tickmark, as well as her angry sounding tone and expression, now quickly disappear, almost as quickly as they appeared to begin with*...*Angel Bluebell then once again deeply sighs, with a sweatdrop, now once again present, on one side, of her face*...Okay, alright Keiko...*Angel Bluebell then turns her attention forwards again, in order to continue, to address the viewers*...*She then once again clears her throat, before then speaking up, in order to continue, to address the viewers*...So viewers...the simple and short of this is...Level 0's like Touma...are not really normal everyday citizens...Level 1's, like that of Uiharu Kazari, are just above Level 0....Level 2's like the Graviton Bomber, Hatsuya...Who had used the Level Upper, to become a Level 4...Level 3's...like the Sister Clones from the Level 6 Shift Experiments involving Accelerator...Well technically, most are Level 3's, but you basically get what I mean by that...Anyway, there are also, the Level 4's...like Mitsuko Kongo...Kuroko Shirai...just to name a few...and finally, the Level 5's...of which there are only 8...Well, technically, because Keiko and Misaka are sisters, they are both ranked 3rd among the 8 Level 5 Espers...So in a way viewers...it is technically both 7 Level 5s, as well as 8...But viewers...I really do strongly recommend, that you go and read, Going In Almost Completely Blind, and Going In Almost Completely Blind, respectively...Because if you still aren't...then you are truly missing out, on quite a bit of missing context, as well as overall information...*Angel Bluebell now suddenly realizes, that her fourth wall break. Despite her wanting to keep it short, has now dragged on for far too long*...Look, the point here viewers..is that you really need to go and read them...or, in the similar words of one Jerry Lewis from Totally Spies...'It's mandatory'...And so viewers, with that now very much in mind...Let us finally, move on with the chapter now, shall we?...*Angel Bluebell says this, while smiling, with both eyes closed, in a cute looking manner*"

Okay, so fourth wall breaking aside, at least for the moment.

In fact, it actually wasn't even that long, after Angel Bluebell had finished her lengthy fourth wall break, that something suddenly happened, that none of us were prepared for, and didn't account for.

In fact, maybe even as much, as only two seconds, after Angel Bluebell had finished her fourth wall break. That me and her, then heard a familiar voice, then shout out to Angel Bluebell. "Bluebell, lookout!" The unmistakable voice, of Angel Lily suddenly rang out.

"Saint...Spiral...Whip!" I then heard Angel Lily say shortly thereafter. And, with Angel Lily, quickly motioning her right hand, over her leg band. Which was quickly followed, by Angel Lily's Saint Spiral Whip appearing in her right hand, in a quick flash of light.

I then suddenly took notice, of Angel Lily's Saint Spiral Whip, then wrapping its way around Angel Bluebells torso.

And about a split second later, Angel Bluebell, was then suddenly tugged slightly sideways. However, just as it looked as though she was about to open her mouth, in an effort to ask Angel Lily, why she had decided to use her Saint Spiral Whip all of the sudden.

I then noticed a high speed electrical based attack, only manage to miss Angel Bluebell by mere inches. In fact, it had actually wound up hitting, where she had originally stood.

And upon realization, of what Angel Lily had just managed to do, with having just saved Angel Bluebell from certain injury or harm. I then wound up giving a small smile.

"Well that was very quick thinking on Angel Lily's part...Never knew that Angel Bluebell, and the rest of the Love Angels, were able to work so well together," I thought to myself, while the small smile, was still present, on my face.

And, once Angel Bluebell had found her footing again, after she had managed to quickly regained her balance. She then, chose to speak up.

"Nice quick thinking there Lily, you have my thanks," Angel Bluebell said to Angel Lily, with a grateful smile, now present, on her face. As Angel Lily, then withdrew her Saint Spiral Whip, causing it to de-materialize, in a small flash of white light.

And speaking of Limone, and almost immediately, after Angel Bluebell had said her statement. It was then, that an all too familiar bright light, then managed, to light up the sky. Even though, the sky, was still ominously dark.

And with the sudden appearance, of an all too familiar line, of descending crystal steps. It was that I somehow knew, that things, would only get better, from here on out. And finally, Angel Bluebells elaborate, but also simple plan. Would surely wind up going down, in anime history.

"Ah Limone, right on time like always," Angel Bluebell started to say, while giving a small smile.

However...

"Okay Bluebell, though I would love to listen, to more of your thrilling commentary. But we are all sort of in a situation at the current moment," I wound up saying to her, all while I was giving her an expression, to pretty much let her know, that now was not the most ideal moment, to be doing something like this.

And this, was no exception, in fact...

"Bluebell, lookout!" I then heard the all too familiar voice, of one Touma Kamijou then ring out to Angel Bluebell.

And, upon the still unstable, and bright white glowing Misaka, then firing off yet another high electrical attack, in Angel Bluebells general direction. She then, with her quick reflexes, and unlike last time, managed to raise her sword, into a two handed, and deflecting like stance.

However, even though the high electrical attack, managed to hit Bluebells sword, and was successfully deflected. The high electrical attack, was still managing, to shove her whole body backwards. And this was even though, her light blue high heel clad feet, were as rock solid with the ground, as they had been. But despite this being the case, Angel Bluebell, was still being shoved backwards, as her light blue high heels, were leaving drag marks, as she was being shoved backwards.

"Well, good thing for Angel Bluebells supposed superhuman reflexes...And yet, Misaka's high electrical attack, still managed to shove her backwards a good amount," I thought to myself, as I then saw Angel Bluebell show a bit of slight frustration, along with some gritted teeth. As not even a second later, the currently being deflected attack against her sword ceased. And as a result, she was now fully planted again.

"Sis, are you alright?" I heard Wedding Peach call out to Angel Bluebell with concern.

"Yes sis, I am fine, a slight bit strained, but otherwise fine," Angel Bluebell wound up saying to Wedding Peach in response. While afterwards, this was followed, by her giving a slightly audible grunt. Which was followed about a second later, by her then turning to her, and then giving a knowing smile, with both of her eyes closed. In order to let her know, that she was fine.

"Okay, all of us really need to come up with a strategy here, and do it fast...Because given Misaka's currently unstable state...and what I already know about Gensei Kihara...I would say, that we don't have long, before Academy City, is wiped off of the map, and along with everyone in it, including all of us," I thought to myself.

However, I wouldn't know until a short time from now, that when it came to the rest of the Four Aces Alliance, someone on our side, had a hidden ability, that not many knew they had. In fact, it was this hidden ability, that had helped a version of myself, as well as her, to pass The Final Judgment.

Date: September 20, 2009

And it was then, after I had had this thought, that Angel Bluebell then decided, that now was as good a time as any, to let one Mr. Rotten Luck himself, in on her plan. Because as fate would have it, Touma Kamijou, was another key piece, in all of us putting an end, to the endless fighting, as well as the deaths, that had resulted from those like Galaxia and Beryl.

And so, with this thought, and commitment, now very fresh on her mind. Angel Bluebell, then turned her attention towards one Touma Kamijou, and then decided to speak up, in an effort to fill him in on her plan.

"Oi, Touma? Your Imagine Breaker? You tried it on Misaka not too long before we got here, and it didn't work on her when you tried it, correct?" Angel Bluebell called out to Touma, which was quickly followed, by a somewhat shocked looking expression from Touma.

"How do you know that? You know..." Touma was saying, until I decided to cut him off mid-statement.

"Look Touma, just try humoring Bluebell for a second would you? Because the more that we just stand here and do nothing..." I said, in an effort to get Touma to understand the currently dire, and very dangerous situation, that we were all currently in.

Which was all but confirmed, about a second later, by the still currently unstable, and white glowing Misaka, then proceeding to change into another form, so to speak. Which, not surprisingly, caused Touma, to pretty much get the message, without Keiko having to finish her statement to him.

"Fine, but if this doesn't work, then..." Touma began to say, only for someone else to chime in.

"Look...Touma was it? How about you just save the idle threats, and just agree to the plan already?!" Angel Salvia then chimed in, as she was now getting pretty fed up, with Touma's semi-defiant like tone and demeanor.

"Well said Salvia, and you have my thanks. Now then Touma, how about you do as Keiko, and Salvia just asked of you? Because judging from how things are quickly spinning out of control, I would say that we currently have, about maybe a minute at most, before Academy City, is wiped off the map," Angel Bluebell, then said to Touma, as while she was talking to him, she had drawn her sword, back towards, and then over, her right armor clad shoulder.

And after she had done this, she then turned her attention to Wedding Peach. "So sis, what do you say, that we do our do-diligence, and save Academy City?" Angel Bluebell said, while she had turned to her, and had given her a knowing smile.

"Gladly sis," Wedding Peach responded back, as she then proceeded, to pull out her Saint Miroir. And, once Angel Bluebell had filled Touma in on the rest of her plan, we then set said plan in motion.

And, with Touma, now proceeding to get into a battle type stance. Angel Bluebell, and Wedding Peach, then proceeded to launch their respective purification attacks, just as Touma, had started to take off running, toward the currently still unstable, and still white glowing Misaka.

"Saint Miroir...Bridal Flash!" Wedding Peach said, as she then did a full spin, and once the heart on her Saint Miroir glowed its familiar red color, she then launched her attack from her Saint Miroir towards the currently unstable, and white glowing Misaka.

"Saint Sword Of Bluebell...Devil...Purification~!" Angel Bluebell said. And once the blade of her sword started glowing a light blue color. She then swung it, in a left horizontal swing in front of her, as she fired her attack from the swords blade, and also, towards the currently unstable, and white glowing Misaka.

And with Touma, just managing to get to Misaka, managing to front forward flip over her right shoulder, and was thus able, to use his Imagine Breaker in his right hand, to provide a semi opening through the protective like barrier on that shoulder.

And once both Angel Bluebells and Wedding Peach's respective purification attacks had hit the still unstable and white glowing right shoulder in question, at exactly the same time, the resulting force of both of our respective purification attacks, in combination with Touma's Imagine Breaker, caused Misaka, to return to normal. And, it was only then, that everyone else, including me, had realized, that what had just happened, truly was what was going to go down, as the most elaborate, but simple plan, in anime history.

But there was still the issue, of one Gensei Kihara. However, apparently Angel Bluebell had already planned, for a way for all of us to get there in a reasonable amount of time.

And so, with that in mind, despite a somewhat big amount of coaxing, to everyone else that wasn't in on her plan. We then, with the aura and power of the Through Card, now coursing through all of us, except for Touma, for obvious reasons. And Sogiita, because he decided to go off and do something else, for reasons known only to him. We then, with using the power of the Through Card, managed to get to the aforementioned lab, in no time at all.

And, just to make things all the more convenient, and as we all currently stood inside one of the walls on the side of the hallway, where everyone else currently was...

"Well, given all you villains, and your less then pleased demeanor. As well as all of your not very pleased expressions. I would say that you really weren't all expecting, all of us to know what was truly going on, did you? Well, that is quite typical, as I think Angel Bluebell herself had said to all of you not long ago. That she knew more about all of you villains, then you thought that she did. And more to the point, she wasn't the only one, that knew about any of this. And speaking of those like Angel Bluebell, I would say that right about now..." I suddenly heard the all too familiar voice of Zachary say.

And of course, just to make things all just a little more dramatic, and to give us all a proper entrance, so to speak. Angel Bluebell, then decided to speak up. "Sorry we're late everyone, we sort of got hung up with something," Angel Bluebell said, as her voice rang out through the hallway.

And upon all of us then walking out from within the wall. Zachary once again decided to speak up. "Ah Angel Bluebell, right on time, I see that you managed to carry out your part of things. Keiko, Misaka, it is so nice to see you both as well," Zachary said, while he, about a second later, had turned his attention back towards the group of villains, who not surprisingly, all now had looks of shock, and total disbelief present on their faces.

"Oh right, where are my manners. Gensei, you didn't really honestly think..." Zachary began, only to have somebody else interrupt him instead. Well more like two somebodies...

"Hey Zachary, they get the point! Now how about we move on from your rambling statement finally?!" Me and Angel Bluebell, then chimed in, nearly in unison, as a way to let Zachary know, that the villains had pretty much gotten the message.

"Oh r-right, now then Gensei, what do you say that we finally settle things, between the likes of us, and those like you?" Zachary said, with a now much more telling smirk present, on one side of his face.

"Hello viewers, Angel Bluebell here...And now viewers...I will see all of you lot in the chapter...okay?...*I say this, while once again smiling with both eyes closed*"

Chapter Text

"Hello viewers, Keiko here...So, let us now get on with the chapter....But fist viewers, a recap is in order...now then viewers...shall we begin?...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

And, with that in mind, here is the recap of the last episode in question...

Date: September 20, 2009

And it was then, after I had had this thought, that Angel Bluebell then decided, that now was as good a time as any, to let one Mr. Rotten Luck himself, in on her plan. Because as fate would have it, Touma Kamijou, was another key piece, in all of us putting an end, to the endless fighting, as well as the deaths, that had resulted from those like Galaxia and Beryl.

And so, with this thought, and commitment, now very fresh on her mind. Angel Bluebell, then turned her attention towards one Touma Kamijou, and then decided to speak up, in an effort to fill him in on her plan.

"Oi, Touma? Your Imagine Breaker? You tried it on Misaka not too long before we got here, and it didn't work on her when you tried it, correct?" Angel Bluebell called out to Touma, which was quickly followed, by a somewhat shocked looking expression from Touma.

"How do you know that? You know..." Touma was saying, until I decided to cut him off mid-statement.

"Look Touma, just try humoring Bluebell for a second would you? Because the more that we just stand here and do nothing..." I said, in an effort to get Touma to understand the currently dire, and very dangerous situation, that we were all currently in.

Which was all but confirmed, about a second later, by the still currently unstable, and white glowing Misaka, then proceeding to change into another form, so to speak. Which, not surprisingly, caused Touma, to pretty much get the message, without Keiko having to finish her statement to him.

"Fine, but if this doesn't work, then..." Touma began to say, only for someone else to chime in.

"Look...Touma was it? How about you just save the idle threats, and just agree to the plan already?!" Angel Salvia then chimed in, as she was now getting pretty fed up, with Touma's semi-defiant like tone and demeanor.

"Well said Salvia, and you have my thanks. Now then Touma, how about you do as Keiko, and Salvia just asked of you? Because judging from how things are quickly spinning out of control, I would say that we currently have, about maybe a minute at most, before Academy City, is wiped off the map," Angel Bluebell, then said to Touma, as while she was talking to him, she had drawn her sword, back towards, and then over, her right armor clad shoulder.

And after she had done this, she then turned her attention to Wedding Peach. "So sis, what do you say, that we do our do-diligence, and save Academy City?" Angel Bluebell said, while she had turned to her, and had given her a knowing smile.

"Gladly sis," Wedding Peach responded back, as she then proceeded, to pull out her Saint Miroir. And, once Angel Bluebell had filled Touma in on the rest of her plan, we then set said plan in motion.

And, with Touma, now proceeding to get into a battle type stance. Angel Bluebell, and Wedding Peach, then proceeded to launch their respective purification attacks, just as Touma, had started to take off running, toward the currently still unstable, and still white glowing Misaka.

"Saint Miroir...Bridal Flash!" Wedding Peach said, as she then did a full spin, and once the heart on her Saint Miroir glowed its familiar red color, she then launched her attack from her Saint Miroir towards the currently unstable, and white glowing Misaka.

"Saint Sword Of Bluebell...Devil...Purification~!" Angel Bluebell said. And once the blade of her sword started glowing a light blue color. She then swung it, in a left horizontal swing in front of her, as she fired her attack from the swords blade, and also, towards the currently unstable, and white glowing Misaka.

And with Touma, just managing to get to Misaka, managing to front forward flip over her right shoulder, and was thus able, to use his Imagine Breaker in his right hand, to provide a semi opening through the protective like barrier on that shoulder.

And once both Angel Bluebells and Wedding Peach's respective purification attacks had hit the still unstable and white glowing right shoulder in question, at exactly the same time, the resulting force of both of our respective purification attacks, in combination with Touma's Imagine Breaker, caused Misaka, to return to normal. And, it was only then, that everyone else, including me, had realized, that what had just happened, truly was what was going to go down, as the most elaborate, but simple plan, in anime history.

But there was still the issue, of one Gensei Kihara. However, apparently Angel Bluebell had already planned, for a way for all of us to get there in a reasonable amount of time.

And so, with that in mind, despite a somewhat big amount of coaxing, to everyone else that wasn't in on her plan. We then, with the aura and power of the Through Card, now coursing through all of us, except for Touma, for obvious reasons. And Sogiita, because he decided to go off and do something else, for reasons known only to him. We then, with using the power of the Through Card, managed to get to the aforementioned lab, in no time at all.

And, just to make things all the more convenient, and as we all currently stood inside one of the walls on the side of the hallway, where everyone else currently was...

"Well, given all you villains, and your less then pleased demeanor. As well as all of your not very pleased expressions. I would say that you really weren't all expecting, all of us to know what was truly going on, did you? Well, that is quite typical, as I think Angel Bluebell herself had said to all of you not long ago. That she knew more about all of you villains, then you thought that she did. And more to the point, she wasn't the only one, that knew about any of this. And speaking of those like Angel Bluebell, I would say that right about now..." I suddenly heard the all too familiar voice of Zachary say.

And of course, just to make things all just a little more dramatic, and to give us all a proper entrance, so to speak. Angel Bluebell, then decided to speak up. "Sorry we're late everyone, we sort of got hung up with something," Angel Bluebell said, as her voice rang out through the hallway.

And upon all of us then walking out from within the wall. Zachary once again decided to speak up. "Ah Angel Bluebell, right on time, I see that you managed to carry out your part of things. Keiko, Misaka, it is so nice to see you both as well," Zachary said, while he, about a second later, had turned his attention back towards the group of villains, who not surprisingly, all now had looks of shock, and total disbelief present on their faces.

"Oh right, where are my manners. Gensei, you didn't really honestly think..." Zachary began, only to have somebody else interrupt him instead. Well more like two somebodies...

"Hey Zachary, they get the point! Now how about we move on from your rambling statement finally?!" Me and Angel Bluebell, then chimed in, nearly in unison, as a way to let Zachary know, that the villains had pretty much gotten the message.

"Oh r-right, now then Gensei, what do you say that we finally settle things, between the likes of us, and those like you?" Zachary said, with a now much more telling smirk present, on one side of his face.

Which was then followed, by Angel Bluebell, then doing an end of chapter fourth wall break.

And now, with the recap of the last chapter now done, let us now move on, into the current chapter...

Date: September 20, 2009

"So, here is how this is going to play out. And Angel Bluebell, why don't you do the honors, and explain to the...*ahem*...rogues gallery, exactly how this is going to play out? I mean after all Bluebell, it is your plan," Zachary said, as he had turned his attention, to her, partway, through having said his statement. And he did so, while temporarily smiling, with both of his eyes closed.

"Gladly Zachary..But first...A word to all of you viewers...First off, did you really honestly think, that I was bluffing, when I said that Jimmy, Jake and Logan Paul, KSI, Jack Doherty, KEEMstar, and those like them, would be getting away with the crimes that either they, or anyone else has committed, or eventually will?!...Jimmy, your actions for deciding not to pay on safety precautions, on your now shuddered and cancelled show BeastGames, wound up putting 5 people in the hospital...and that isn't counting the person, who wound up with a piece of a concrete tower, falling on them...because you couldn't be bothered to spend the money, to keep people safe...I guess that oversized and greed intention induced ego of yours...can't even be willing, to see the forest through the trees!...And, let's not forget about the whole CGI Hospital and Lunchly Incidents...Logan and Jake, you're both the next ones to be put on blast here...As Jake, has multiple heinous allegations against him...And by the way Jake, I hope that Mike Tyson, winds up knocking the living daylight out of you!...Because if he doesn't then everyone will know, that you paid him to lose...I mean after all, an almost exact same situation, wound up taking place, in the L.A Noire case, 'The Set Up'...Logan...you are a known crypto scammer...and both you and Jake, are only not in jail where you belong, because one Jimmy 'Lucifer' Donaldson, is protecting the both of you...KSI, the washed up 'Thick Of It' rap star, who thinks that he is invincible...And let me be clear here J.J, you're not a king, Lebron James...he's a king...something that you will never be!...And by the way J.J?...Top Gear called, and they want their rights to Airbag Soccer back...as well as their dignity, for even having you on their show!...And furthermore, IceJJFish, is a better rapper, then a sleaze-bucket like you will ever be!...Adin Ross...you and your despicable, and completely racist demeanor, wound up targeting somebody, who has a form of autism!...Do you not understand Adin, just how messed up that truly is?!...KEEMstar...your actions, drove Etika to commit suicide...so stop pretending, that you're innocent, because you're not!...So put that in your next DramaAlert!...Also, I wonder how your own child, would like to find out, that their father, is a completely evil person?...So then viewers, now that I have...*ahem*...addressed the issues, regarding the most hated people on the internet...All of us, will be seeing all you lot, in the next chapter...k?"

However, Angel Bluebells ranting, wasn't exactly done. As she then, wound up speaking up yet again.

"Hey viewers, Angel Bluebell here again...Now, though I did say, that this was going to be the continuation of the current episode...sudden previous events, have once again...now made it so that I have to address such things...But, don't worry viewers, as we will be getting right back into the action, in the next chapter...okay?...

Now then, on to the events in question...

As an X user, by the username of @ilymichiru...has decided to...like that of one twitter user, by the username of @mahoshojoclips...?...Who was mentioned about her quite toxic behavior..in a previous chapter...

And for the record @ilymichiru...you have zero right...to attempt to bear the twitter handle, of a beloved Sailor Moon character, who not once, has ever called someone...a sort of inappropriate word, that one would use to insult a not straight male...

In fact @ilymichiru...given the circumstances, I have someone here, who would like to speak to you herself...Oh Neptune...would you come here for a moment please?...I believe that you have something that you want to say to this individual...*One Michiru Kaiou, or Sailor Neptune in this case, now proceeds to speak up*"

"Yes Bluebell, I do...and with that in [email protected] no circumstances, are you to refer to someone in such a manner...And you know full well, of what it is that you did...so, don't think that you're some kind of victim, when you were the one, who decided to post a very scathing, anti-male based post...*As Sailor Neptune is talking, you can just make out one Haruka Tenou/Sailor Uranus...just slightly out of frame...giving a now very less then pleased expression...to pretty much let @ilymichiru know, that what she did, was completely unacceptable...and very inappropriate...*"

"*Angel Bluebell now briefly turns her attention, to both Sailor Uranus, and Sailor Neptune*...A very big thanks to you both...As I know that this sort of thing is very difficult for anyone to talk about...or...given the most recent climate...deal with in any capacity...That has a pure heart, as well as the purest of intentions...Because the point here is viewers...is that if you don't sow good seeds, then you will get a bad harvest...So with that in [email protected]'t take my act of kindness, for any form of toxicity...because as I have just demonstrated...you were the one..last I recall, that decided to try and insight negativity...And I do believe...that it was one Seto Kaiba himself, when he was dueling against one Zigfried von Schroeder...in the three part episode duel...'One Step Ahead'...that no matter what Ziegfried von Schroeder, attempted to do, to get ahead of Kaiba...he was always, and quite justifiably I might add, one step [email protected] case you're wondering, you're Ziegfried von Schroeder, in this scenario...And let this be a warning of sorts...that if anyone else...tries to do something similar...you will, as I have just demonstrated...will wind up paying for it in a lawful fashion...okay?...*Angel Bluebell says the last part by smiling with both eyes closed, and with her head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

"Also viewers, sorry...Zachary here...and sorry to interrupt your fourth wall break there Bluebell...but if I may add...@ilymichiru..."

"Sorry viewers...Keiko here...*I say this, while also traditionally bowing to the viewers, before once again bringing my attention back up again, in order to continue...to address the viewers*...and for the record @ilymichiru...I bet that right about now, you are regretting doing what you did...hmm?...*I say this, while smiling, with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

"A big thanks to you both as well...and you see @ilymichiru?...You are to treat other people with the utmost of respect...You are not to attempt to use fear, and petty jealousy, as a means, or an invalid excuse, to try and be arrogant!..Angel Saliva...*Angel Bluebell says this, while briefly turning her attention to Angel Salvia, and giving her a knowing smile, as if to let her know, that she means no sort of unkindness with what she is about to say to @ilymichiru while mentioning Angel Salvia*...Angel Salvia...was arrogant at one point...and for those who want an example of this, can go back to chapter 38 of Going In Completely Blind...As I do believe, that as one Johnny Yang himself, once said, in the Deadliest Warrior episode...'Sun Tzu vs. Vlad The Impaler,'..."Sun Tzu believed much more in being respected than feared. Fear will eventually turn back around and bite you in the ass. Respect, however, will last you a lifetime"...And for the record viewers, he was 100% right...And so viewers, with this whole incident...now very much fresh on all of your minds...I will be seeing all you lot...in the next chapter...okay?...And by the way @ilymichiru, you were never going to be able to outsmart me...I mean after all, I knew all of your moves, before you even decided to make them...Which by the way viewers...only means, that because I have been dealing with this kind of nonsense, from those like @ilymichiru...for so long, that I already know, from experience, how things are going to play out...I mean after all, like one Lelouch Lamperouge...I didn't win so many games of chess, by not being able to think ahead...And in the similar words of one Ziegfried von Schroeder, "Now whose one step ahead...@ilymichiru!"...Anyway, see all of you lot in the next chapter...okay?"

The only thing was, I was currently struggling to understand, what had exactly just taken place. As due to what Angel Bluebell had just said, had really sort of caught me completely off guard.

"But viewers...Sorry, Keiko here...*I say this, while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before once again bringing my attention back up again, in order to continue...to address the viewers*...So viewers...my apologies for that...as that was only to be directed towards @ilymichiru...But viewers...now that this has now been taken care of...We will be getting right back in to the action in the next chapter...So viewers...with this in mind, all of us, will be seeing you lot, in the next chapter...okay?...*I say this, while smiling, with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hello viewers, Keiko here...So, let us now get on with the chapter....But fist viewers, a recap is in order...now then viewers...shall we begin?...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

Date: September 20, 2009

And it was then, after I had had my thought, that Angel Bluebell then decided, that now was as good a time as any, to let one Mr. Rotten Luck himself, in on her plan. Because as fate would have it, Touma Kamijou, was another key piece, in all of us putting an end, to the endless fighting, as well as the deaths, that had resulted from those like Galaxia and Beryl.

And so, with this thought, and commitment, now very fresh on her mind. Angel Bluebell, then turned her attention towards one Touma Kamijou, and then decided to speak up, in an effort to fill him in on her plan.

"Oi, Touma? Your Imagine Breaker? You tried it on Misaka not too long before we got here, and it didn't work on her when you tried it, correct?" Angel Bluebell called out to Touma, which was quickly followed, by a somewhat shocked looking expression from Touma.

"How do you know that? You know..." Touma was saying, until I decided to cut him off mid-statement.

"Look Touma, just try humoring Bluebell for a second would you? Because the more that we just stand here and do nothing..." I said, in an effort to get Touma to understand the currently dire, and very dangerous situation, that we were all currently in.

Which was all but confirmed, about a second later, by the still currently unstable, and white glowing Misaka, then proceeding to change into another form, so to speak. Which, not surprisingly, caused Touma, to pretty much get the message, without Keiko having to finish her statement to him.

"Fine, but if this doesn't work, then..." Touma began to say, only for someone else to chime in.

"Look...Touma was it? How about you just save the idle threats, and just agree to the plan already?!" Angel Salvia then chimed in, as she was now getting pretty fed up, with Touma's semi-defiant like tone and demeanor.

"Well said Salvia, and you have my thanks. Now then Touma, how about you do as Keiko, and Salvia just asked of you? Because judging from how things are quickly spinning out of control, I would say that we currently have, about maybe a minute at most, before Academy City, is wiped off the map," Angel Bluebell, then said to Touma, as while she was talking to him, she had drawn her sword, back towards, and then over, her right armor clad shoulder.

And after she had done this, she then turned her attention to Wedding Peach. "So sis, what do you say, that we do our do-diligence, and save Academy City?" Angel Bluebell said, while she had turned to her, and had given her a knowing smile.

"Gladly sis," Wedding Peach responded back, as she then proceeded, to pull out her Saint Miroir. And, once Angel Bluebell had filled Touma in on the rest of her plan, we then set said plan in motion.

And, with Touma, now proceeding to get into a battle type stance. Angel Bluebell, and Wedding Peach, then proceeded to launch their respective purification attacks, just as Touma, had started to take off running, toward the currently still unstable, and still white glowing Misaka.

"Saint Miroir...Bridal Flash!" Wedding Peach said, as she then did a full spin, and once the heart on her Saint Miroir glowed its familiar red color, she then launched her attack from her Saint Miroir towards the currently unstable, and white glowing Misaka.

"Saint Sword Of Bluebell...Devil...Purification~!" Angel Bluebell said. And once the blade of her sword started glowing a light blue color. She then swung it, in a left horizontal swing in front of her, as she fired her attack from the swords blade, and also, towards the currently unstable, and white glowing Misaka.

And with Touma, just managing to get to Misaka, managing to front forward flip over her right shoulder, and was thus able, to use his Imagine Breaker in his right hand, to provide a semi opening through the protective like barrier on that shoulder.

And once both Angel Bluebells and Wedding Peach's respective purification attacks had hit the still unstable and white glowing right shoulder in question, at exactly the same time, the resulting force of both of our respective purification attacks, in combination with Touma's Imagine Breaker, caused Misaka, to return to normal. And, it was only then, that everyone else, including me, had realized, that what had just happened, truly was what was going to go down, as the most elaborate, but simple plan, in anime history.

But there was still the issue, of one Gensei Kihara. However, apparently Angel Bluebell had already planned, for a way for all of us to get there in a reasonable amount of time.

And so, with that in mind, despite a somewhat big amount of coaxing, to everyone else that wasn't in on her plan. We then, with the aura and power of the Through Card, now coursing through all of us, except for Touma, for obvious reasons. And Sogiita, because he decided to go off and do something else, for reasons known only to him. We then, with using the power of the Through Card, managed to get to the aforementioned lab, in no time at all.

And, just to make things all the more convenient, and as we all currently stood inside one of the walls on the side of the hallway, where everyone else currently was...

"Well, given all you villains, and your less then pleased demeanor. As well as all of your not very pleased expressions. I would say that you really weren't all expecting, all of us to know what was truly going on, did you? Well, that is quite typical, as I think Angel Bluebell herself had said to all of you not long ago. That she knew more about all of you villains, then you thought that she did. And more to the point, she wasn't the only one, that knew about any of this. And speaking of those like Angel Bluebell, I would say that right about now..." I suddenly heard the all too familiar voice of Zachary say.

And of course, just to make things all just a little more dramatic, and to give us all a proper entrance, so to speak. Angel Bluebell, then decided to speak up. "Sorry we're late everyone, we sort of got hung up with something," Angel Bluebell said, as her voice rang out through the hallway.

And upon all of us then walking out from within the wall. Zachary once again decided to speak up. "Ah Angel Bluebell, right on time, I see that you managed to carry out your part of things. Keiko, Misaka, it is so nice to see you both as well," Zachary said, while he, about a second later, had turned his attention back towards the group of villains, who not surprisingly, all now had looks of shock, and total disbelief present on their faces.

"Oh right, where are my manners. Gensei, you didn't really honestly think..." Zachary began, only to have somebody else interrupt him instead. Well more like two somebodies...

"Hey Zachary, they get the point! Now how about we move on from your rambling statement finally?!" Me and Angel Bluebell, then chimed in, nearly in unison, as a way to let Zachary know, that the villains had pretty much gotten the message.

"Oh r-right, now then Gensei, what do you say that we finally settle things, between the likes of us, and those like you?" Zachary said, with a now much more telling smirk present, on one side of his face.

Which was then followed, by Angel Bluebell, then doing an end of chapter fourth wall break.

And now, with the recap of the last chapter now done, let us now move on, into the current chapter...

Date: September 20, 2009

And given the current situation, it looked as though, Angel Bluebells plan, was foolproof. And, given what was about to happen, would wind up more then proving that fact.

"So Gensei, did you really honestly think, that this so called plan of yours was going to work? I mean, do you even know who..." Angel Bluebell began to say to Gensei, and the rest of the villains on his side.

Only thing was...

"Bluebell, behind you!" I heard the voice of Sakura then suddenly speak up with saying.

Which was swiftly followed, by the voices of her and Zachary, then proceeding, to use one of the Star Cards in their possession, to deflect the oncoming attack, that had launched towards us from behind.

"Shield!" Zachary and Sakura both said in unison, as they raised both of their star staffs towards the currently spinning Shield Card above them both.

And, a split second after that, the familiar spirit of the Shield Card wound up appearing, in the form of a shield, to protect everyone on our side.

And, before Angel Bluebell could speak up, I wound up beating her to it.

"Ah Galaxia, I see that you are still trying underhanded tactics such as this. But like Bluebell said to you herself not too long ago. Your tricks, only work once. Isn't that right Bluebell?" I then wound up chiming in with saying.

And, without even having to turn to face Galaxia, Angel Bluebell then chose to speak up.

"I mean honestly, surely you must've realized that fact by now Galaxia, or is your arrogance, really just that bad?" Angel Bluebell said, with an all telling looking smirk, currently present across her face.

"Damn you...how...!" Galaxia started to say, only for Angel Bluebell to once again, like last time, cut her threat off mid sentence.

"No Galaxia, how what...dare I?! How about how dare you?! That was what you were about to threaten me with saying, right? You just don't get it, none of you villains do! Because the last time that I checked, this isn't the Thermopylae Pass! You can't just try and do to us, what the Persians did to Leonidas!" Angel Bluebell said. While she wound up referencing, not just the movie 300, but two of the episodes, of Spike Tv's Deadliest Warrior. Which was 'Spartan Vs. Ninja,' and 'Spartan Vs. Samurai, in Back For Blood,' respectively.

And, now having given her statement, Angel Bluebell then proceeded, to speak up again.

"Now then, Shokuhou...Exterior...it hasn't been destroyed yet has it?...Oh and Gensei...that was your plan to try and wipe Academy City off the map right? You were trying, to force Misaka, into becoming a Level 6? I mean, it was a nice plan and all. But, you failed to realize something..."

"Look Bluebell, can you please just stop rambling, and just get to the point already?!...The viewers have probably stopped reading by this point, and it would be thanks in a very large part, to your current ramblings!...*Zachary winds up saying this to Angel Bluebell, with a less then pleased sounding tone in his voice. While he and Sakura, were currently facing in the opposite direction, while still holding Galaxia off, with the use of the Shield Card*"

"I'm sorry Zachary, but whose elaborate but simple plan is this?! And are you, or are you not...*Angel Bluebell proceeds to say this with a tickmark, now slowly becoming present, on one side of her face*"

"Okay, both of you, can it!...You are both starting to give me a massive headache!...*I proceed to say this to both Angel Bluebell and Zachary, with a very not pleased sounding tone in my voice*"

"Okay viewers...Yeah Bluebell here...see you all in the next chapter...okay?...*Angel Bluebell proceeds to say this, while smiling with both eyes closed*"

Chapter Text

"Hello viewers...Keiko here...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers. Before turning my attention back up again, in order to continue to address the viewers*...and we will be jumping right into the 2nd part of this crossover episode...but first viewers...a recap is in order...now then viewers, shall we begin?...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

And here is the recap of the previous chapter in question...

Date: September 20, 2009

And given the current situation, it looked as though, Angel Bluebells plan, was foolproof. And, given what was about to happen, would wind up more then proving that fact.

"So Gensei, did you really honestly think, that this so called plan of yours was going to work? I mean, do you even know who..." Angel Bluebell began to say to Gensei, and the rest of the villains on his side.

Only thing was...

"Bluebell, behind you!" I heard the voice of Sakura then suddenly speak up with saying.

Which was swiftly followed, by the voices of her and Zachary, then proceeding, to use one of the Star Cards in their possession, to deflect the oncoming attack, that had launched towards us from behind.

"Shield!" Zachary and Sakura both said in unison, as they raised both of their star staffs towards the currently spinning Shield Card above them both.

And, a split second after that, the familiar spirit of the Shield Card wound up appearing, in the form of a shield, to protect everyone on our side.

And, before Angel Bluebell could speak up, I wound up beating her to it.

"Ah Galaxia, I see that you are still trying underhanded tactics such as this. But like Bluebell said to you herself not too long ago. Your tricks, only work once. Isn't that right Bluebell?" I then wound up chiming in with saying.

And, without even having to turn to face Galaxia, Angel Bluebell then chose to speak up.

"I mean honestly, surely you must've realized that fact by now Galaxia, or is your arrogance, really just that bad?" Angel Bluebell said, with an all telling looking smirk, currently present across her face.

"Damn you...how...!" Galaxia started to say, only for Angel Bluebell to once again, like last time, cut her threat off mid sentence.

"No Galaxia, how what...dare I?! How about how dare you?! That was what you were about to threaten me with saying, right? You just don't get it, none of you villains do! Because the last time that I checked, this isn't the Thermopylae Pass! You can't just try and do to us, what the Persians did to Leonidas!" Angel Bluebell said. While she wound up referencing, not just the movie 300, but two of the episodes, of Spike Tv's Deadliest Warrior. Which was 'Spartan Vs. Ninja,' and 'Spartan Vs. Samurai, in Back For Blood,' respectively.

And, now having given her statement, Angel Bluebell then proceeded, to speak up again.

"Now then, Shokuhou...Exterior...it hasn't been destroyed yet has it?...Oh and Gensei...that was your plan to try and wipe Academy City off the map right? You were trying, to force Misaka, into becoming a Level 6? I mean, it was a nice plan and all. But, you failed to realize something..."

"Look Bluebell, can you please just stop rambling, and just get to the point already?!...The viewers have probably stopped reading by this point, and it would be thanks in a very large part, to your current ramblings!...*Zachary winds up saying this to Angel Bluebell, with a less then pleased sounding tone in his voice. While he and Sakura, were currently facing in the opposite direction, while still holding Galaxia off, with the use of the Shield Card*"

"I'm sorry Zachary, but whose elaborate but simple plan is this?! And are you, or are you not...*Angel Bluebell proceeds to say this with a tickmark, now slowly becoming present, on one side of her face*"

"Okay, both of you, can it!...You are both starting to give me a massive headache!...*I proceed to say this to both Angel Bluebell and Zachary, with a very not pleased sounding tone in my voice*"

Which had then been followed, by Angel Bluebell doing her usual end of chapter fourth wall break.

And now, with the recap of the previous chapter now done, we will now move on with the chapter.

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so as it currently stood, me, Misaka, and the rest of the Four Aces, seemed to have things under control. But, as it currently stood, Kuroko was currently occupied, with having to deal with Mitori, and her Liquid Shadow Esper ability.

"Hey viewers...Keiko here again...so, to basically explain in quick detail what Liquid Shadow is...Think the plasma type robots from the 'Morphing Is Sooo 1987' episode, of Totally Spies...or, the plasma type villain from one of the original Terminator movies...Now then viewers...back to the chapter."

And, as the situation currently stood, Sakura and Zachary, were still doing a great job in using the Shield Card, to ward off any sort of sneak attack from Galaxia. And as for Angel Bluebell? Well, she had a very strange idea, on how to use Exterior, to have us all gain a severely unfair advantage against Gensei Kihara and the rest of the villains on his side.

Well, it would wind up giving Misaki Shokuhou, the unfair advantage. Who by the way, was still quite a bit perplexed, as to what was currently going on. Even though, she had worked with me and Misaka, back on August 9, when we last went against the rogues gallery.

"Oi, Keiko!" I then heard the voice of Angel Bluebell then suddenly ring out to me. "Yes Bluebell, what is it?" I asked Angel Bluebell in response. "Do us all a favor, and stop monologuing...you're not Syndrome from The Incredibles the last time that I checked," Angel Bluebell wound up saying to me, in a sort of less then pleased tone.

"Okay viewers...Keiko here...I will see you lot in the next chapter...okay?...*I this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hello viewers...Keiko here...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers. Before turning my attention back up again, in order to continue to address the viewers*...and we will be jumping right into the 3rd part of this crossover episode...but first viewers...a recap is in order...now then viewers, shall we begin?...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

And here is the recap of the previous chapter in question...

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so as it currently stood, me, Misaka, and the rest of the Four Aces, seemed to have things under control. But, as it currently stood, Kuroko was currently occupied, with having to deal with Mitori, and her Liquid Shadow Esper ability.

"Hey viewers...Keiko here again...so, to basically explain in quick detail what Liquid Shadow is...Think the plasma type robots from the 'Morphing Is Sooo 1987' episode, of Totally Spies...or, the plasma type villain from one of the original Terminator movies...Now then viewers...back to the chapter."

And, as the situation currently stood, Sakura and Zachary, were still doing a great job in using the Shield Card, to ward off any sort of sneak attack from Galaxia. And as for Angel Bluebell? Well, she had a very strange idea, on how to use Exterior, to have us all gain a severely unfair advantage against Gensei Kihara and the rest of the villains on his side.

Well, it would wind up giving Misaki Shokuhou, the unfair advantage. Who by the way, was still quite a bit perplexed, as to what was currently going on. Even though, she had worked with me and Misaka, back on August 9, when we last went against the rogues gallery.

"Oi, Keiko!" I then heard the voice of Angel Bluebell then suddenly ring out to me. "Yes Bluebell, what is it?" I asked Angel Bluebell in response. "Do us all a favor, and stop monologuing...you're not Syndrome from The Incredibles the last time that I checked," Angel Bluebell wound up saying to me, in a sort of less then pleased tone.

Which had then been followed, by me doing my usual end of chapter fourth wall break.

And now, with the recap of the last chapter now done and over with, we will now proceed onward, with the third part of this crossover episode.

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so as it currently stood, I had just been snapped out of my monologuing stupor, by Angel Bluebell. And, as it seemed, her plan, was not only foolproof. But would surely go down, as the most elaborate, but simple plan, in anime history.

However, with all plans, there will always be, one or two problems, that one wouldn't be able to account for. And in the case of Angel Bluebells plan, this time, was going to be no exception.

And this was confirmed, when out of the blue, Queen Nehelennia. Who had revealed herself out of the dark end of the hallway that we were all in. Suddenly decided to go on the offensive. And she had done so, in a way, that only the Sailor Senshi, had been expecting.

"Enough talk...all of you! It's time for you all to die!" Queen Nehelenia said, as seemingly out of the blue, she had teleported temporarily out of existence, and had appeared behind Angel Bluebell. And before Angel Bluebell could even react, or turn to face Nehelenia. Queen Nehelenia used her own hair, to tightly tie Bluebell up within it. And to make things that much worse, this now meant, that Wedding Peach's usual purification attacks, now had no effect, on the current situation, since Angel Bluebell, was currently out of action at the current moment.

And as for my overall reaction to this current development? Yea, so about that...

"Damn you! How dare you! You villains never learn! And you decided to do that to her, while she was focused on telling me something?! Nehelenia, you're going to live to regret having done this to Bluebell, I promise you!" I said, through clear apparent anger, and visibly gritted teeth, as electricity, had now started to dangerously crackle, through the bangs of my hair.

And as I turned my attention to Misaka, I then decided to speak up. "Well Misaka, it would seem, that we currently have a very bad problem on our hands! So then Misaka, with that being said, what do you say, that we go and help our friend?!" I said to Misaka, while the electricity, still continued to violently crackle, through the bangs of my long light blue hair.

"Keiko, I would be more then happy to!" Misaka wound up saying back to me in response, as not even a second later, electricity had now started, to violently crackle, through the bangs of her hair as well.

"Now then Misaka, let's show the rogues gallery, the true power, of The Aces Of Tokiwadai then, shall we?!" I said, as with an all to telling smirk, was currently very much present, on my face.

"Alright Galaxia, so you want a war?! Well, now you've got one! But know this...you're going to regret ever having come after us once this is all over with! And maybe this time, when we do wind up knocking you all back down, then maybe this time you'll all stay down! Now then, shall we begin!?" I said, while referencing a line that had been said by Seto Kaiba, when he had dueled against Zigfried Von Shroeder, in the three episode part duel, "One Step Ahead."

"You know the one, right viewers?...Sorry, Keiko here again...I mean you know the one don't you?...Zigfrieds Valkyrie Deck, taking on Kaiba's Dragon and XYZ Dragon Cannon based Pile Deck?...I mean after all viewers...it should've been obvious...But viewers...I would say, that this is a good a place as any, to put a stop to this chapter...Don't worry viewers...as we will be getting right back into the action, in the next chapter...okay?...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hello viewers...Keiko here...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers. Before turning my attention back up again, in order to continue to address the viewers*...and we will be jumping right into the 4th part of this crossover episode...but first viewers...a recap is in order...now then viewers, shall we begin?...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

And here is the recap of the previous chapter in question...

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so as it currently stood, I had just been snapped out of my monologuing stupor, by Angel Bluebell. And, as it seemed, her plan, was not only foolproof. But would surely go down, as the most elaborate, but simple plan, in anime history.

However, with all plans, there will always be, one or two problems, that one wouldn't be able to account for. And in the case of Angel Bluebells plan, this time, was going to be no exception.

And this was confirmed, when out of the blue, Queen Nehelennia. Who had revealed herself out of the dark end of the hallway that we were all in. Suddenly decided to go on the offensive. And she had done so, in a way, that only the Sailor Senshi, had been expecting.

"Enough talk...all of you! It's time for you all to die!" Queen Nehelenia said, as seemingly out of the blue, she had teleported temporarily out of existence, and had appeared behind Angel Bluebell. And before Angel Bluebell could even react, or turn to face Nehelenia. Queen Nehelenia used her own hair, to tightly tie Bluebell up within it. And to make things that much worse, this now meant, that Wedding Peach's usual purification attacks, now had no effect, on the current situation, since Angel Bluebell, was currently out of action at the current moment.

And as for my overall reaction to this current development? Yea, so about that...

"Damn you! How dare you! You villains never learn! And you decided to do that to her, while she was focused on telling me something?! Nehelenia, you're going to live to regret having done this to Bluebell, I promise you!" I said, through clear apparent anger, and visibly gritted teeth, as electricity, had now started to dangerously crackle, through the bangs of my hair.

And as I turned my attention to Misaka, I then decided to speak up. "Well Misaka, it would seem, that we currently have a very bad problem on our hands! So then Misaka, with that being said, what do you say, that we go and help our friend?!" I said to Misaka, while the electricity, still continued to violently crackle, through the bangs of my long light blue hair.

"Keiko, I would be more then happy to!" Misaka wound up saying back to me in response, as not even a second later, electricity had now started, to violently crackle, through the bangs of her hair as well.

"Now then Misaka, let's show the rogues gallery, the true power, of The Aces Of Tokiwadai then, shall we?!" I said, as with an all to telling smirk, was currently very much present, on my face.

"Alright Galaxia, so you want a war?! Well, now you've got one! But know this...you're going to regret ever having come after us once this is all over with! And maybe this time, when we do wind up knocking you all back down, then maybe this time you'll all stay down! Now then, shall we begin!?" I said, while referencing a line that had been said by Seto Kaiba, when he had dueled against Zigfried Von Shroeder, in the three episode part duel, "One Step Ahead."

And this had then been followed, by me then doing, my usual end of chapter fourth wall break.

And, now with the recap of the previous chapter now done. It is now time to proceed onward, into the fourth part of this crossover episode.

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so the current situation regarding a currently being tightly restrained Angel Bluebell, really made our current situation quite dire.

But, even though Angel Bluebell, hadn't taken this sort of situation into account when she made up her elaborate but simple plan. The good news here, was that something was about to happen, that would help to take care of that.

And it was then, that I suddenly heard, an all too familiar whooshing popping like sound. Which was then followed, by the sudden appearance, of a certain twin pigtailed Level 4 Esper Teleporter. And, as she had teleported just behind Queen Nehelenia, I then couldn't help, but give off a small sort of smile. And then, since I now knew that Queen Nehelenia wouldn't be able to react in time. I then decided to speak up.

"Ah Kuroko, nice to have you back. Now then, we seem to be in a pretty dire situation at the moment. So Kuroko..." I began to say to Kuroko, only for Misaka, to sort of cut me off mid sentence.

"Keiko, don't be so long winded with your statements! Kuroko, we need your help!" Misaka suddenly interjected with, as she had in fact just cut me off, mid sentence.

But, not surprisingly, Kuroko quickly sprang into action. As she wound up using several of her pin darts, to completely tear through the hair like binds, that currently bound Angel Bluebell. And, upon the hair like binds basically disintegrating. Angel Bluebell, then leapt back to being beside Wedding Peach, now very grateful for what had just happened.

And, with Queen Nehelenia now without a sort of human shield to defend herself. Me and Misaka, then decided to take the initiative.

"So, Queen Nehelenia, I would say, that this...is checkmate!" I said with a currently very telling smirk on my face. As while I had said this, me and Misaka, had pulled an arcade coin out of our respective skirt pockets. And after quickly flipping them into the air. And just as they rested between our usual two fingers. We fired, each of us producing our respective railguns. And more importantly, it wiped Queen Nehelenia out of existence. Since she wasn't able to see our railguns fast enough to react in time.

"Okay so that is one down!...Now then, which of you villains want to be next?!" Misaka then suddenly said, with a smirk on her face, to match my own.

But, though neither of us could see her current expression at the moment. Angel Bluebell, currently had a face of relief. But more importantly, she was also grateful, that we had been able, to get her, out of any sort of serious injury, or even death.

"Hello viewers...Keiko here again...Man, talk about a close call huh?...But viewers...I would say, that this is now as good a place as any, to put a stop to this chapter...Don't worry viewers...as like last time, we will be getting right back into the action, in the next chapter...okay?...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hello viewers...Keiko here...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers. Before turning my attention back up again, in order to continue to address the viewers*...and we will be jumping right into the 5th part of this crossover episode...but first viewers...a recap is in order...now then viewers, shall we begin?...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

And here is the recap of the previous chapter in question...

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so the current situation regarding a currently being tightly restrained Angel Bluebell, really made our current situation quite dire.

But, even though Angel Bluebell, hadn't taken this sort of situation into account when she made up her elaborate but simple plan. The good news here, was that something was about to happen, that would help to take care of that.

And it was then, that I suddenly heard, an all too familiar whooshing popping like sound. Which was then followed, by the sudden appearance, of a certain twin pigtailed Level 4 Esper Teleporter. And, as she had teleported just behind Queen Nehelenia, I then couldn't help, but give off a small sort of smile. And then, since I now knew that Queen Nehelenia wouldn't be able to react in time. I then decided to speak up.

"Ah Kuroko, nice to have you back. Now then, we seem to be in a pretty dire situation at the moment. So Kuroko..." I began to say to Kuroko, only for Misaka, to sort of cut me off mid sentence.

"Keiko, don't be so long winded with your statements! Kuroko, we need your help!" Misaka suddenly interjected with, as she had in fact just cut me off, mid sentence.

But, not surprisingly, Kuroko quickly sprang into action. As she wound up using several of her pin darts, to completely tear through the hair like binds, that currently bound Angel Bluebell. And, upon the hair like binds basically disintegrating. Angel Bluebell, then leapt back to being beside Wedding Peach, now very grateful for what had just happened.

And, with Queen Nehelenia now without a sort of human shield to defend herself. Me and Misaka, then decided to take the initiative.

"So, Queen Nehelenia, I would say, that this...is checkmate!" I said with a currently very telling smirk on my face. As while I had said this, me and Misaka, had pulled an arcade coin out of our respective skirt pockets. And after quickly flipping them into the air. And just as they rested between our usual two fingers. We fired, each of us producing our respective railguns. And more importantly, it wiped Queen Nehelenia out of existence. Since she wasn't able to see our railguns fast enough to react in time.

"Okay so that is one down!...Now then, which of you villains want to be next?!" Misaka then suddenly said, with a smirk on her face, to match my own.

But, though neither of us could see her current expression at the moment. Angel Bluebell, currently had a face of relief. But more importantly, she was also grateful, that we had been able, to get her, out of any sort of serious injury, or even death.

Which was then followed, by me then doing my usual end of chapter fourth wall break.

And now, with the recap of the previous chapter now done. Let us now head into the chapter.

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so Angel Bluebell had been successfully rescued, from nearly being possibly injured, or even killed by Queen Nehelennia. And thanks to me and Misaka, Queen Nehelennia, had been wiped out of existence for what was now going to be the last time.

But, though neither of us knew the reason at to why this was the case yet. It actually had to do, with a certain unique magical spell, that two of us had said, way back, just before the events on August 9th, had started. And, it was while the both of them, had been talking, to a certain Sailor Guardian, of time and space.

"Hey viewers...Keiko here again...so just to give you all a bit more insight into what exactly that means...go and read chapter 76 of Going In Almost Completely Blind...'A Polite Invitation'...and then you will see viewers, exactly what led us all, into being able to win not just this battle...but the previous one back on August 9 as well...I mean after all viewers...she did in fact say, to the Cardcaptor version of myself, that 'it would be fine'...*I proceed to say this, while smiling a bit more visibly*...which for the record viewers, happens to be what is known, as her 'invincibility spell'...I mean after all viewers...it helped her and Zachary, to win the Final Judgment back in their respective timeline...Now then viewers...back to the story at hand...*I proceed to say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

And, as me and Misaka, stood poised to take on the next villain, who was dumb enough to try and attack us again. Thankfully, due to the growing arrogance, and anger, of a certain villain on that side, we wouldn't have to wait that much longer. In fact...

"Damn you both! I'll kill you both for that!" Jadeite then suddenly decided to speak up with saying.

And, as Jadeite decided, to try and attack me and Misaka, with him firing off several lightning bolts of his own. Me and Misaka, had more then enough time, to react to Jadeite's arrogant induced response.

But, thanks to a certain green haired Love Angel, then deciding to leap forward, and then stand in front of me and Misaka. And then, by raising one of her arms, managed to conjure up a barrier, in order to neutralize Jadeite's lightning. Which hit the barrier, and caused it to completely disintegrate. I then knew, that whatever the rest of the rogues gallery had planned, wouldn't work.

In fact, what was about to happen, would cause it to backfire on all of them, quite spectacularly I might add.

"Hello viewers...Keiko here again...Now you see that?...That viewers...is what makes our alliance so unique...But viewers...I would say, that this is now as good a place as any, to put a stop to this chapter...Don't worry viewers...as like last time, we will be getting right back into the action, in the next chapter...okay?...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hello viewers...Keiko here...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers. Before turning my attention back up again, in order to continue to address the viewers*...and we will be jumping right into the 1st part of the next portion, of this crossover episode...but first viewers...a recap of the previous episode is in order...now then viewers, shall we begin?...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

And here is the recap of the previous chapter in question...

Date: September 20, 2009

And it was then, after I had had my thought, that Angel Bluebell then decided, that now was as good a time as any, to let one Mr. Rotten Luck himself, in on her plan. Because as fate would have it, Touma Kamijou, was another key piece, in all of us putting an end, to the endless fighting, as well as the deaths, that had resulted from those like Galaxia and Beryl.

And so, with this thought, and commitment, now very fresh on her mind. Angel Bluebell, then turned her attention towards one Touma Kamijou, and then decided to speak up, in an effort to fill him in on her plan.

"Oi, Touma? Your Imagine Breaker? You tried it on Misaka not too long before we got here, and it didn't work on her when you tried it, correct?" Angel Bluebell called out to Touma, which was quickly followed, by a somewhat shocked looking expression from Touma.

"How do you know that? You know..." Touma was saying, until I decided to cut him off mid-statement.

"Look Touma, just try humoring Bluebell for a second would you? Because the more that we just stand here and do nothing..." I said, in an effort to get Touma to understand the currently dire, and very dangerous situation, that we were all currently in.

Which was all but confirmed, about a second later, by the still currently unstable, and white glowing Misaka, then proceeding to change into another form, so to speak. Which, not surprisingly, caused Touma, to pretty much get the message, without Keiko having to finish her statement to him.

"Fine, but if this doesn't work, then..." Touma began to say, only for someone else to chime in.

"Look...Touma was it? How about you just save the idle threats, and just agree to the plan already?!" Angel Salvia then chimed in, as she was now getting pretty fed up, with Touma's semi-defiant like tone and demeanor.

"Well said Salvia, and you have my thanks. Now then Touma, how about you do as Keiko, and Salvia just asked of you? Because judging from how things are quickly spinning out of control, I would say that we currently have, about maybe a minute at most, before Academy City, is wiped off the map," Angel Bluebell, then said to Touma, as while she was talking to him, she had drawn her sword, back towards, and then over, her right armor clad shoulder.

And after she had done this, she then turned her attention to Wedding Peach. "So sis, what do you say, that we do our do-diligence, and save Academy City?" Angel Bluebell said, while she had turned to her, and had given her a knowing smile.

"Gladly sis," Wedding Peach responded back, as she then proceeded, to pull out her Saint Miroir. And, once Angel Bluebell had filled Touma in on the rest of her plan, we then set said plan in motion.

And, with Touma, now proceeding to get into a battle type stance. Angel Bluebell, and Wedding Peach, then proceeded to launch their respective purification attacks, just as Touma, had started to take off running, toward the currently still unstable, and still white glowing Misaka.

"Saint Miroir...Bridal Flash!" Wedding Peach said, as she then did a full spin, and once the heart on her Saint Miroir glowed its familiar red color, she then launched her attack from her Saint Miroir towards the currently unstable, and white glowing Misaka.

"Saint Sword Of Bluebell...Devil...Purification~!" Angel Bluebell said. And once the blade of her sword started glowing a light blue color. She then swung it, in a left horizontal swing in front of her, as she fired her attack from the swords blade, and also, towards the currently unstable, and white glowing Misaka.

And with Touma, just managing to get to Misaka, managing to front forward flip over her right shoulder, and was thus able, to use his Imagine Breaker in his right hand, to provide a semi opening through the protective like barrier on that shoulder.

And once both Angel Bluebells and Wedding Peach's respective purification attacks had hit the still unstable and white glowing right shoulder in question, at exactly the same time, the resulting force of both of our respective purification attacks, in combination with Touma's Imagine Breaker, caused Misaka, to return to normal. And, it was only then, that everyone else, including me, had realized, that what had just happened, truly was what was going to go down, as the most elaborate, but simple plan, in anime history.

But there was still the issue, of one Gensei Kihara. However, apparently Angel Bluebell had already planned, for a way for all of us to get there in a reasonable amount of time.

And so, with that in mind, despite a somewhat big amount of coaxing, to everyone else that wasn't in on her plan. We then, with the aura and power of the Through Card, now coursing through all of us, except for Touma, for obvious reasons. And Sogiita, because he decided to go off and do something else, for reasons known only to him. We then, with using the power of the Through Card, managed to get to the aforementioned lab, in no time at all.

And, just to make things all the more convenient, and as we all currently stood inside one of the walls on the side of the hallway, where everyone else currently was...

"Well, given all you villains, and your less then pleased demeanor. As well as all of your not very pleased expressions. I would say that you really weren't all expecting, all of us to know what was truly going on, did you? Well, that is quite typical, as I think Angel Bluebell herself had said to all of you not long ago. That she knew more about all of you villains, then you thought that she did. And more to the point, she wasn't the only one, that knew about any of this. And speaking of those like Angel Bluebell, I would say that right about now..." I suddenly heard the all too familiar voice of Zachary say.

And of course, just to make things all just a little more dramatic, and to give us all a proper entrance, so to speak. Angel Bluebell, then decided to speak up. "Sorry we're late everyone, we sort of got hung up with something," Angel Bluebell said, as her voice rang out through the hallway.

And upon all of us then walking out from within the wall. Zachary once again decided to speak up. "Ah Angel Bluebell, right on time, I see that you managed to carry out your part of things. Keiko, Misaka, it is so nice to see you both as well," Zachary said, while he, about a second later, had turned his attention back towards the group of villains, who not surprisingly, all now had looks of shock, and total disbelief present on their faces.

"Oh right, where are my manners. Gensei, you didn't really honestly think..." Zachary began, only to have somebody else interrupt him instead. Well more like two somebodies...

"Hey Zachary, they get the point! Now how about we move on from your rambling statement finally?!" Me and Angel Bluebell, then chimed in, nearly in unison, as a way to let Zachary know, that the villains had pretty much gotten the message.

"Oh r-right, now then Gensei, what do you say that we finally settle things, between the likes of us, and those like you?" Zachary said, with a now much more telling smirk present, on one side of his face.

And given the current situation, it looked as though, Angel Bluebells plan, was foolproof. And, given what was about to happen, would wind up more then proving that fact.

"So Gensei, did you really honestly think, that this so called plan of yours was going to work? I mean, do you even know who..." Angel Bluebell began to say to Gensei, and the rest of the villains on his side.

Only thing was...

"Bluebell, behind you!" I heard the voice of Sakura then suddenly speak up with saying.

Which was swiftly followed, by the voices of her and Zachary, then proceeding, to use one of the Star Cards in their possession, to deflect the oncoming attack, that had launched towards us from behind.

"Shield!" Zachary and Sakura both said in unison, as they raised both of their star staffs towards the currently spinning Shield Card above them both.

And, a split second after that, the familiar spirit of the Shield Card wound up appearing, in the form of a shield, to protect everyone on our side.

And, before Angel Bluebell could speak up, I wound up beating her to it.

"Ah Galaxia, I see that you are still trying underhanded tactics such as this. But like Bluebell said to you herself not too long ago. Your tricks, only work once. Isn't that right Bluebell?" I then wound up chiming in with saying.

And, without even having to turn to face Galaxia, Angel Bluebell then chose to speak up.

"I mean honestly, surely you must've realized that fact by now Galaxia, or is your arrogance, really just that bad?" Angel Bluebell said, with an all telling looking smirk, currently present across her face.

"Damn you...how...!" Galaxia started to say, only for Angel Bluebell to once again, like last time, cut her threat off mid sentence.

"No Galaxia, how what...dare I?! How about how dare you?! That was what you were about to threaten me with saying, right? You just don't get it, none of you villains do! Because the last time that I checked, this isn't the Thermopylae Pass! You can't just try and do to us, what the Persians did to Leonidas!" Angel Bluebell said. While she wound up referencing, not just the movie 300, but two of the episodes, of Spike Tv's Deadliest Warrior. Which was 'Spartan Vs. Ninja,' and 'Spartan Vs. Samurai, in Back For Blood,' respectively.

And, now having given her statement, Angel Bluebell then proceeded, to speak up again.

"Now then, Shokuhou...Exterior...it hasn't been destroyed yet has it?...Oh and Gensei...that was your plan to try and wipe Academy City off the map right? You were trying, to force Misaka, into becoming a Level 6? I mean, it was a nice plan and all. But, you failed to realize something..."

"Look Bluebell, can you please just stop rambling, and just get to the point already?!...The viewers have probably stopped reading by this point, and it would be thanks in a very large part, to your current ramblings!...*Zachary winds up saying this to Angel Bluebell, with a less then pleased sounding tone in his voice. While he and Sakura, were currently facing in the opposite direction, while still holding Galaxia off, with the use of the Shield Card*"

"I'm sorry Zachary, but whose elaborate but simple plan is this?! And are you, or are you not...*Angel Bluebell proceeds to say this with a tickmark, now slowly becoming present, on one side of her face*"

"Okay, both of you, can it!...You are both starting to give me a massive headache!...*I proceed to say this to both Angel Bluebell and Zachary, with a very not pleased sounding tone in my voice*"

Okay, so as it currently stood, me, Misaka, and the rest of the Four Aces, seemed to have things under control. But, as it currently stood, Kuroko was currently occupied, with having to deal with Mitori, and her Liquid Shadow Esper ability.

"Hey viewers...Keiko here again...so, to basically explain in quick detail what Liquid Shadow is...Think the plasma type robots from the 'Morphing Is Sooo 1987' episode, of Totally Spies...or, the plasma type villain from one of the original Terminator movies...Now then viewers...back to the chapter."

And, as the situation currently stood, Sakura and Zachary, were still doing a great job in using the Shield Card, to ward off any sort of sneak attack from Galaxia. And as for Angel Bluebell? Well, she had a very strange idea, on how to use Exterior, to have us all gain a severely unfair advantage against Gensei Kihara and the rest of the villains on his side.

Well, it would wind up giving Misaki Shokuhou, the unfair advantage. Who by the way, was still quite a bit perplexed, as to what was currently going on. Even though, she had worked with me and Misaka, back on August 9, when we last went against the rogues gallery.

"Oi, Keiko!" I then heard the voice of Angel Bluebell then suddenly ring out to me. "Yes Bluebell, what is it?" I asked Angel Bluebell in response. "Do us all a favor, and stop monologuing...you're not Syndrome from The Incredibles the last time that I checked," Angel Bluebell wound up saying to me, in a sort of less then pleased tone.

Okay, so as it currently stood, I had just been snapped out of my monologuing stupor, by Angel Bluebell. And, as it seemed, her plan, was not only foolproof. But would surely go down, as the most elaborate, but simple plan, in anime history.

However, with all plans, there will always be, one or two problems, that one wouldn't be able to account for. And in the case of Angel Bluebells plan, this time, was going to be no exception.

And this was confirmed, when out of the blue, Queen Nehelennia. Who had revealed herself out of the dark end of the hallway that we were all in. Suddenly decided to go on the offensive. And she had done so, in a way, that only the Sailor Senshi, had been expecting.

"Enough talk...all of you! It's time for you all to die!" Queen Nehelenia said, as seemingly out of the blue, she had teleported temporarily out of existence, and had appeared behind Angel Bluebell. And before Angel Bluebell could even react, or turn to face Nehelenia. Queen Nehelenia used her own hair, to tightly tie Bluebell up within it. And to make things that much worse, this now meant, that Wedding Peach's usual purification attacks, now had no effect, on the current situation, since Angel Bluebell, was currently out of action at the current moment.

And as for my overall reaction to this current development? Yea, so about that...

"Damn you! How dare you! You villains never learn! And you decided to do that to her, while she was focused on telling me something?! Nehelenia, you're going to live to regret having done this to Bluebell, I promise you!" I said, through clear apparent anger, and visibly gritted teeth, as electricity, had now started to dangerously crackle, through the bangs of my hair.

And as I turned my attention to Misaka, I then decided to speak up. "Well Misaka, it would seem, that we currently have a very bad problem on our hands! So then Misaka, with that being said, what do you say, that we go and help our friend?!" I said to Misaka, while the electricity, still continued to violently crackle, through the bangs of my long light blue hair.

"Keiko, I would be more then happy to!" Misaka wound up saying back to me in response, as not even a second later, electricity had now started, to violently crackle, through the bangs of her hair as well.

"Now then Misaka, let's show the rogues gallery, the true power, of The Aces Of Tokiwadai then, shall we?!" I said, as with an all to telling smirk, was currently very much present, on my face.

"Alright Galaxia, so you want a war?! Well, now you've got one! But know this...you're going to regret ever having come after us once this is all over with! And maybe this time, when we do wind up knocking you all back down, then maybe this time you'll all stay down! Now then, shall we begin!?" I said, while referencing a line that had been said by Seto Kaiba, when he had dueled against Zigfried Von Shroeder, in the three episode part duel, "One Step Ahead."

Okay, so the current situation regarding a currently being tightly restrained Angel Bluebell, really made our current situation quite dire.

But, even though Angel Bluebell, hadn't taken this sort of situation into account when she made up her elaborate but simple plan. The good news here, was that something was about to happen, that would help to take care of that.

And it was then, that I suddenly heard, an all too familiar whooshing popping like sound. Which was then followed, by the sudden appearance, of a certain twin pigtailed Level 4 Esper Teleporter. And, as she had teleported just behind Queen Nehelenia, I then couldn't help, but give off a small sort of smile. And then, since I now knew that Queen Nehelenia wouldn't be able to react in time. I then decided to speak up.

"Ah Kuroko, nice to have you back. Now then, we seem to be in a pretty dire situation at the moment. So Kuroko..." I began to say to Kuroko, only for Misaka, to sort of cut me off mid sentence.

"Keiko, don't be so long winded with your statements! Kuroko, we need your help!" Misaka suddenly interjected with, as she had in fact just cut me off, mid sentence.

But, not surprisingly, Kuroko quickly sprang into action. As she wound up using several of her pin darts, to completely tear through the hair like binds, that currently bound Angel Bluebell. And, upon the hair like binds basically disintegrating. Angel Bluebell, then leapt back to being beside Wedding Peach, now very grateful for what had just happened.

And, with Queen Nehelenia now without a sort of human shield to defend herself. Me and Misaka, then decided to take the initiative.

"So, Queen Nehelenia, I would say, that this...is checkmate!" I said with a currently very telling smirk on my face. As while I had said this, me and Misaka, had pulled an arcade coin out of our respective skirt pockets. And after quickly flipping them into the air. And just as they rested between our usual two fingers. We fired, each of us producing our respective railguns. And more importantly, it wiped Queen Nehelenia out of existence. Since she wasn't able to see our railguns fast enough to react in time.

"Okay so that is one down!...Now then, which of you villains want to be next?!" Misaka then suddenly said, with a smirk on her face, to match my own.

But, though neither of us could see her current expression at the moment. Angel Bluebell, currently had a face of relief. But more importantly, she was also grateful, that we had been able, to get her, out of any sort of serious injury, or even death.

Okay, so Angel Bluebell had been successfully rescued, from nearly being possibly injured, or even killed by Queen Nehelennia. And thanks to me and Misaka, Queen Nehelennia, had been wiped out of existence for what was now going to be the last time.

But, though neither of us knew the reason at to why this was the case yet. It actually had to do, with a certain unique magical spell, that two of us had said, way back, just before the events on August 9th, had started. And, it was while the both of them, had been talking, to a certain Sailor Guardian, of time and space.

"Hey viewers...Keiko here again...so just to give you all a bit more insight into what exactly that means...go and read chapter 76 of Going In Almost Completely Blind...'A Polite Invitation'...and then you will see viewers, exactly what led us all, into being able to win not just this battle...but the previous one back on August 9 as well...I mean after all viewers...she did in fact say, to the Cardcaptor version of myself, that 'it would be fine'...*I proceed to say this, while smiling a bit more visibly*...which for the record viewers, happens to be what is known, as her 'invincibility spell'...I mean after all viewers...it helped her and Zachary, to win the Final Judgment back in their respective timeline...Now then viewers...back to the story at hand...*I proceed to say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

And, as me and Misaka, stood poised to take on the next villain, who was dumb enough to try and attack us again. Thankfully, due to the growing arrogance, and anger, of a certain villain on that side, we wouldn't have to wait that much longer. In fact...

"Damn you both! I'll kill you both for that!" Jadeite then suddenly decided to speak up with saying.

And, as Jadeite decided, to try and attack me and Misaka, with him firing off several lightning bolts of his own. Me and Misaka, had more then enough time, to react to Jadeite's arrogant induced response.

But, thanks to a certain green haired Love Angel, then deciding to leap forward, and then stand in front of me and Misaka. And then, by raising one of her arms, managed to conjure up a barrier, in order to neutralize Jadeite's lightning. Which hit the barrier, and caused it to completely disintegrate. I then knew, that whatever the rest of the rogues gallery had planned, wouldn't work.

In fact, what was about to happen, would cause it to backfire on all of them, quite spectacularly I might add.

And now, with the recap of the previous chapters now done, we will now move right into, the current chapter.

Date: September 20, 2009

And, as it currently stood, Jadeite, was currently quite less then pleased. And this was due largely in part...

"Come on, stop hiding behind one another and face me! I thought that you were both supposed to be well known Espers!? Was that all just talk?!" Jadeite proceeded to say, in a sort of taunting tone like manner.

And it was then, that I just couldn't help but give off a small smile, while I then, started to giggle. It started quite low in tone at first, only to quickly become more audible. And as for Jadeite? Well...

"What is so damn funny you foolish little girl!?" Jadeite now suddenly spoke up with saying, his face now twitching quite visibly, with quite a bit of frustrated anger present on it as well.

"Oh nothing really Jadeite. And if anything, I would consider you, to be far more of a fool then either of us could ever be. Which reminds me. Saturn, can you please takeover for Sakura and Zachary for the moment, I think it is about time that we put the next phase of Bluebells plan into motion don't you?" I then proceeded to say.

And, with a quick nod in return, Sailor Saturn sprang into action, as she then quickly leapt in front of Sakura and Zachary. "Silent Wall!" Sailor Saturn then called out. Which was then quickly followed, by the sudden conjuring of her Silent Wall barrier from out of nowhere. And as for Zachary and Sakura?

"Thank you very much for the assist Keiko, and you as well Saturn. Now then Sakura, what do you say, that we help to teach the Four Dark Kings, about what true teamwork truly is?" I then heard Zachary suddenly say, as both he and Sakura, after having nodded to each other, then proceeded to pull one of their Star Cards out, and after leaping upwards into the air, doing a front flip, and then landing in front of Angel Daisy. They then proceeded, to use the Star Card, that they had just pulled out, against Jadeite.

Once Zachary, had thrown the Star Card in question, up into the air, and as it spun in place like a top. Zachary and Sakura, then raised their respective staffs towards it.

"Arrow!" Zachary and Sakura then said in unison, as the Arrow Card then stopped spinning, just as both of their respective staffs, were raised straight up to it.

And then, with the sudden appearance of the Arrow Card spirit, it then proceeded, to conjure up an arrow from out of nothing. And once it had pulled it back in the drawstring of its bow, it then let it loose, not even a second later.

"So you think that a single mere arrow, is going to be enough to take down someone like me?! Just how little do you think of someone like me?! As it is quite an insult, coming from a pint-sized squirt like you Zachary!" Jadeite said, with quite a bit of an arrogant tone in his voice.

And not surprisingly, I once again, couldn't help but let out a very audible giggle.

"I seemed to have missed the part here Keiko, where you think that what I said is funny!" Jadeite then decided to pipe up with, his arrogant and angry tone, now just all that much more audible.

"Oh Jadeite, are you really still talking? I sort of stopped listening to you at some point after you had said, 'so.' And for the record Jadeite, which thank goodness I'm not. Then I wouldn't have called Zachary a pint-sized squirt, if I had been you, isn't that right Li?" I said, with a now all to telling smirk, now very much present on my face.

And sure enough, as a way to confirm what I had just said.

"Hey Jadeite, you want to repeat what you just said?! Because no one speaks to my friends like that!" Li then wound up saying. As he then proceeded, to leap towards Jadeite, with his Jian now drawn back. And with a now very pissed looking expression, now very much present, on his face.

And, just as Angel Bluebell had planned and intended. Jadeite, then instinctively, raised one of his hands, and then produced a small forcefield, to which Li simple wound up bouncing off of it.

But, as Angel Bluebell had planned, several more people, then wound up springing into action. And what I mean by that is...

"Saint...Spiral...Whip!" Angel Lily's voice, then suddenly rang out with saying. As she motioned her right hand, over her leg band, and her Saint Spiral Whip, then appeared in her right hand, in a split second, in a quick flash of white light.

Which was then followed, by Angel Lily, then proceeding, to tie up Nephrite, Zoisite, and Kunzite in it. "Bluebell, Peach, you two are up!" Angel Lily then following up with saying in response.

"Thank you very much Lily, and you have my thanks. Now then sis, what do you say, that we show the Four Dark Kings, what true teamwork looks like?" Angel Bluebell then said, while she then drew her sword back, and then over, her right armor clad shoulder.

"Gladly sis, let's show them what a true sisterly bond can do," Wedding Peach then quickly responded with, back to Angel Bluebell. As she then, proceeded, to pull out her Saint Miroir.

And with this now having been done, Angel Bluebell and Wedding Peach, then launched their respective purification attacks.

"Saint Miroir...Bridal Flash!" Wedding Peach said, as she then did a complete spin. And once the heart on her Saint Miroir, glowed a bright red, she then fired her purification attack from it, towards Jadeite, Nephrite, Zoisite, and Kunzite.

"Saint Sword Of Bluebell...Devil...Purification!~" Angel Bluebell said. And once her swords blade, started to glow a bright blue color. She then swung it, in a left horizontal swing in front of her, as she then fired her respective purification attack from it, towards Jadeite, Nephrite, Zoisite, and Kunzite.

And, once both of their purification attacks, wound up hitting all four of the Dark Kings, at exactly the same, all four of them were purified. To which all four of them, then faded out of existence.

And it was then, that I knew, that this final fight, was ours to win, and ours alone.

"Hey viewers...Keiko here again...*I say this, while traditionally bowing to the viewers. Before once again bringing my attention back up again, in order to continue to address the viewers*...Now then viewers...I will see you all in the next chapter...okay?...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hello viewers...Keiko here again...and now viewers...we will now be heading, right into the next part of this crossover episode...But first viewers, like always, a recap of the previous chapter, is in order!...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

And here is the recap of the previous chapter in question...

Date: September 20, 2009

So, as it currently stood, Jadeite, was currently quite less then pleased. And this was due largely in part...

"Come on, stop hiding behind one another and face me! I thought that you were both supposed to be well known Espers!? Was that all just talk?!" Jadeite proceeded to say, in a sort of taunting tone like manner.

And it was then, that I just couldn't help but give off a small smile, while I then, started to giggle. It started quite low in tone at first, only to quickly become more audible. And as for Jadeite? Well...

"What is so damn funny you foolish little girl!?" Jadeite now suddenly spoke up with saying, his face now twitching quite visibly, with quite a bit of frustrated anger present on it as well.

"Oh nothing really Jadeite. And if anything, I would consider you, to be far more of a fool then either of us could ever be. Which reminds me. Saturn, can you please takeover for Sakura and Zachary for the moment, I think it is about time that we put the next phase of Bluebells plan into motion don't you?" I then proceeded to say.

And, with a quick nod in return, Sailor Saturn sprang into action, as she then quickly leapt in front of Sakura and Zachary. "Silent Wall!" Sailor Saturn then called out. Which was then quickly followed, by the sudden conjuring of her Silent Wall barrier from out of nowhere. And as for Zachary and Sakura?

"Thank you very much for the assist Keiko, and you as well Saturn. Now then Sakura, what do you say, that we help to teach the Four Dark Kings, about what true teamwork truly is?" I then heard Zachary suddenly say, as both he and Sakura, after having nodded to each other, then proceeded to pull one of their Star Cards out, and after leaping upwards into the air, doing a front flip, and then landing in front of Angel Daisy. They then proceeded, to use the Star Card, that they had just pulled out, against Jadeite.

Once Zachary, had thrown the Star Card in question, up into the air, and as it spun in place like a top. Zachary and Sakura, then raised their respective staffs towards it.

"Arrow!" Zachary and Sakura then said in unison, as the Arrow Card then stopped spinning, just as both of their respective staffs, were raised straight up to it.

And then, with the sudden appearance of the Arrow Card spirit, it then proceeded, to conjure up an arrow from out of nothing. And once it had pulled it back in the drawstring of its bow, it then let it loose, not even a second later.

"So you think that a single mere arrow, is going to be enough to take down someone like me?! Just how little do you think of someone like me?! As it is quite an insult, coming from a pint-sized squirt like you Zachary!" Jadeite said, with quite a bit of an arrogant tone in his voice.

And not surprisingly, I once again, couldn't help but let out a very audible giggle.

"I seemed to have missed the part here Keiko, where you think that what I said is funny!" Jadeite then decided to pipe up with, his arrogant and angry tone, now just all that much more audible.

"Oh Jadeite, are you really still talking? I sort of stopped listening to you at some point after you had said, 'so.' And for the record Jadeite, which thank goodness I'm not. Then I wouldn't have called Zachary a pint-sized squirt, if I had been you, isn't that right Li?" I said, with a now all to telling smirk, now very much present on my face.

And sure enough, as a way to confirm what I had just said.

"Hey Jadeite, you want to repeat what you just said?! Because no one speaks to my friends like that!" Li then wound up saying. As he then proceeded, to leap towards Jadeite, with his Jian now drawn back. And with a now very pissed looking expression, now very much present, on his face.

And, just as Angel Bluebell had planned and intended. Jadeite, then instinctively, raised one of his hands, and then produced a small forcefield, to which Li simple wound up bouncing off of it.

But, as Angel Bluebell had planned, several more people, then wound up springing into action. And what I mean by that is...

"Saint...Spiral...Whip!" Angel Lily's voice, then suddenly rang out with saying. As she motioned her right hand, over her leg band, and her Saint Spiral Whip, then appeared in her right hand, in a split second, in a quick flash of white light.

Which was then followed, by Angel Lily, then proceeding, to tie up Nephrite, Zoisite, and Kunzite in it. "Bluebell, Peach, you two are up!" Angel Lily then following up with saying in response.

"Thank you very much Lily, and you have my thanks. Now then sis, what do you say, that we show the Four Dark Kings, what true teamwork looks like?" Angel Bluebell then said, while she then drew her sword back, and then over, her right armor clad shoulder.

"Gladly sis, let's show them what a true sisterly bond can do," Wedding Peach then quickly responded with, back to Angel Bluebell. As she then, proceeded, to pull out her Saint Miroir.

And with this now having been done, Angel Bluebell and Wedding Peach, then launched their respective purification attacks.

"Saint Miroir...Bridal Flash!" Wedding Peach said, as she then did a complete spin. And once the heart on her Saint Miroir, glowed a bright red, she then fired her purification attack from it, towards Jadeite, Nephrite, Zoisite, and Kunzite.

"Saint Sword Of Bluebell...Devil...Purification!~" Angel Bluebell said. And once her swords blade, started to glow a bright blue color. She then swung it, in a left horizontal swing in front of her, as she then fired her respective purification attack from it, towards Jadeite, Nephrite, Zoisite, and Kunzite.

And, once both of their purification attacks, wound up hitting all four of the Dark Kings, at exactly the same, all four of them were purified. To which all four of them, then faded out of existence.

And it was then, that I knew, that this final fight, was ours to win, and ours alone.

And as usual, this had then been followed, by me doing my usual end of chapter fourth wall break.

And now, with the recap of the last chapter now done, we will now head right into the current chapter.

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so as it currently stood, everyone on our side, seemed to be in very good spirits. And what I mean by that, is that we all felt, that we were all currently doing a very good job, in keeping the villains rouges gallery off balance. And, with what had already happened, and what was about to still transpire, would more then prove, that when you work together like we were currently doing, then there was nothing that the villains put in our way, that we weren't going to be able to overcome.

And while we're on the subject of that...

"Alright, enough of this insolence! It is time for you all to die! So prepare yourself Bluebell, because I intend to finish you and your allies off, once and for all!" The all too familiar, and very arrogant sounding voice of Pluie, then suddenly decided to speak up with.

And with a sort of defeated sigh, then suddenly escaping out of Angel Bluebells lips, Pluie then decided to take immediate offense to that.

"Hey Bluebell, am I boring you?!" Pluie arrogantly said, only to be met with a very aggressive response almost immediately. And what I mean when I say that, is. Well...

"Alright, I am now completely sick of hearing you talk in such an arrogant sounding tone Pluie! And speaking of people on our side, currently being completely sick of you...." I suddenly heard Angel Bluebell respond with. To which she then turned her attention, to several individuals on our side.

And, upon giving them all a nod. And with a smirk, now very much present on Angel Bluebells face. They then set about, teaching Pluie, and several of the other villains on their side, a very important lesson about teamwork.

"Saint...Twin...Swords!" The all too familiar sounding voice of Angel Salvia, then suddenly rang out with, as she conjured up her Saint Twin Swords, and then proceeded to charge towards Pluie, with both of them drawn back, and at the ready, to strike.

And as Angel Salvia's Saint Twin Swords, made a metallic crashing sound, as they both slammed against Pluie's sword of darkness. I then realized, that when it came to the rest of the villains rogues gallery, time for the rest of them, was running out. As it was now only a matter of time, before they all wound up losing everything...again.

"Hey viewers...Keiko here again...*I say this, while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before once again bringing my attention back up again...In order to continue to address the viewers*...Now then viewers...this now marks the end of the first part, of this portion of the crossover arc...but fear not viewers...as we will be getting right back into the action, in the next chapter...So, I look forward, to seeing you lot there...okay?...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hello viewers...Keiko here again...and now viewers...we will now be heading, right into the next part of this crossover episode...But first viewers, like always, a recap of the previous chapter, is in order!...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

And here is the recap of the previous chapter in question...

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so as it currently stood, everyone on our side, seemed to be in very good spirits. And what I mean by that, is that we all felt, that we were all currently doing a very good job, in keeping the villains rouges gallery off balance. And, with what had already happened, and what was about to still transpire, would more then prove, that when you work together like we were currently doing, then there was nothing that the villains put in our way, that we weren't going to be able to overcome.

And while we're on the subject of that...

"Alright, enough of this insolence! It is time for you all to die! So prepare yourself Bluebell, because I intend to finish you and your allies off, once and for all!" The all too familiar, and very arrogant sounding voice of Pluie, then suddenly decided to speak up with.

And with a sort of defeated sigh, then suddenly escaping out of Angel Bluebells lips, Pluie then decided to take immediate offense to that.

"Hey Bluebell, am I boring you?!" Pluie arrogantly said, only to be met with a very aggressive response almost immediately. And what I mean when I say that, is. Well...

"Alright, I am now completely sick of hearing you talk in such an arrogant sounding tone Pluie! And speaking of people on our side, currently being completely sick of you...." I suddenly heard Angel Bluebell respond with. To which she then turned her attention, to several individuals on our side.

And, upon giving them all a nod. And with a smirk, now very much present on Angel Bluebells face. They then set about, teaching Pluie, and several of the other villains on their side, a very important lesson about teamwork.

"Saint...Twin...Swords!" The all too familiar sounding voice of Angel Salvia, then suddenly rang out with, as she conjured up her Saint Twin Swords, and then proceeded to charge towards Pluie, with both of them drawn back, and at the ready, to strike.

And as Angel Salvia's Saint Twin Swords, made a metallic crashing sound, as they both slammed against Pluie's sword of darkness. I then realized, that when it came to the rest of the villains rogues gallery, time for the rest of them, was running out. As it was now only a matter of time, before they all wound up losing everything...again.

And this had been immediately followed, by me doing my usual end of chapter fourth wall break.

And now, with the recap of the previous chapter now done, we will now head right into the current chapter.

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so getting back to the current situation at hand. And, as it stood, Angel Salvia, was currently locked in a clash of steel and swords, against Pluie. But, as Angel Bluebell had said to me back in the open area, when her and Wedding Peach had returned Misaka back to normal. I knew, that things regarding our unbeatable advantage against the villain rogues gallery, was only going to become more prominent, as time went on.

And sure enough...

Angel Bluebell, simply just wound up turning her attention, back to the three individuals, that she had turned to not too long ago. And upon giving the three of them another nod. The three of them, along with several more, wound up springing into action.

"World...Shaking!" Sailor Uranus said, as she raised her right hand, clenching it into a fist, and conjuring up one of her most powerful attacks. Which she followed up, with slamming her attack into the ground, as it then made its way towards several of the villains on the other side.

"Deep...Submerge!" Sailor Neptune said, as she raised both of her hands upwards, and conjured up one of her most powerful attacks. And after she had done a complete spin, she launched her attack towards several of the villains on the other side.

"Dead...Scream!" Sailor Pluto said, as she used her Garnet Rod, to conjure up one of her most powerful attacks. And, after doing a complete spin, she launched her own attack, towards several of the villains on the other side.

And, as Angel Salvia, wound up seeing the three of their attacks closing in fast, and managed to action roll out of the way with inches to spare. Pluie, Aquelda, Igneous, Potamos, and Petora, weren't able to react to the three separate attacks, until it was already far too late. As all three attacks, wound up slamming into the five of them, and then caused all five of them, to be blown out of existence. Which wound up leaving absolutely nothing left of the five of them, not even ashes.

And upon seeing all of this occur, I just couldn't help, but give off a small sort of smile. Since I knew full well, that Angel Bluebells plan, was now in full swing. And to make matters all the more dire, and severe, for all of the remaining villains on the opposing side. All they could do at this point, was delay the inevitable. As I also knew full well, that we didn't need to show all of our cards in our possession, so to speak, should the villains decide to come crawling back from the dead again.

But, what I did not know, was that Sakura and Zachary, due to their very first encounter with Sailor Pluto several months back. And what Sakura herself had said during that encounter, would wind up all but solidifying, that this time, the villains, would not wind up coming back this time. I mean after all, they didn't call it her invincibility spell for no reason.

"Hello viewers...Keiko here...*I say this, while traditionally bowing to the viewers...before once again bringing my attention back up again, in order to continue to address the viewers*...Now then viewers...this now marks the end, of this part, of the crossover arc of these three fanfics...But fear not viewers...as we will be getting right back into the action in the next chapter...And so viewers...with that thought currently very fresh on all of your minds...I will see all of you lot in the next chapter...okay?...*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hello viewers...Keiko here again...and now viewers...we will now be heading, right into the next portion of this crossover arc...But first viewers, like always, a recap of the previous chapter, is in order!...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

And here is the recap of the previous chapter in question...

Date: September 20, 2009

And, as it stood, Angel Salvia, was currently locked in a clash of steel and swords, against Pluie. But, as Angel Bluebell had said to me back in the open area, when her and Wedding Peach had returned Misaka back to normal. I knew, that things regarding our unbeatable advantage against the villain rogues gallery, was only going to become more prominent, as time went on.

And sure enough...

Angel Bluebell, simply just wound up turning her attention, back to the three individuals, that she had turned to not too long ago. And upon giving the three of them another nod. The three of them, along with several more, wound up springing into action.

"World...Shaking!" Sailor Uranus said, as she raised her right hand, clenching it into a fist, and conjuring up one of her most powerful attacks. Which she followed up, with slamming her attack into the ground, as it then made its way towards several of the villains on the other side.

"Deep...Submerge!" Sailor Neptune said, as she raised both of her hands upwards, and conjured up one of her most powerful attacks. And after she had done a complete spin, she launched her attack towards several of the villains on the other side.

"Dead...Scream!" Sailor Pluto said, as she used her Garnet Rod, to conjure up one of her most powerful attacks. And, after doing a complete spin, she launched her own attack, towards several of the villains on the other side.

And, as Angel Salvia, wound up seeing the three of their attacks closing in fast, and managed to action roll out of the way with inches to spare. Pluie, Aquelda, Igneous, Potamos, and Petora, weren't able to react to the three separate attacks, until it was already far too late. As all three attacks, wound up slamming into the five of them, and then caused all five of them, to be blown out of existence. Which wound up leaving absolutely nothing left of the five of them, not even ashes.

And upon seeing all of this occur, I just couldn't help, but give off a small sort of smile. Since I knew full well, that Angel Bluebells plan, was now in full swing. And to make matters all the more dire, and severe, for all of the remaining villains on the opposing side. All they could do at this point, was delay the inevitable. As I also knew full well, that we didn't need to show all of our cards in our possession, so to speak, should the villains decide to come crawling back from the dead again.

But, what I did not know, was that Sakura and Zachary, due to their very first encounter with Sailor Pluto several months back. And what Sakura herself had said during that encounter, would wind up all but solidifying, that this time, the villains, would not wind up coming back this time. I mean after all, they didn't call it her invincibility spell for no reason.

Which had then been followed, by me doing my usual end of chapter fourth wall break.

And now, with the recap of the last chapter now over with and out of the way. We will now head right into the current chapter.

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so as it stood 10 villains, had now been wiped out of existence on the opposing side. And, more importantly, no one on our side had sustained a single injury. And due to how Angel Bluebells plan had been planned out, this was actually not that much of a surprise. As she had been the one, that had come up with a similar sort of plan, back on August 9 as well.

And this plan of hers, although somewhat more elaborate, was actually, in reality, not that much more elaborate, then the plan that had been thought out by her back on August 9.

But, however there was one major and obvious difference, between Angel Bluebells current plan, and the one that she had come up with back on August 9. And this major difference, had to do, with how all 25 of us, were now more able to work together with each other, in a now much more seamless fashion.

And this was largely due in part, and largely thanks in part, to how we all had crossed paths with each other. And more importantly, if Angel Bluebell and Wedding Peach, had crossed paths with Sailor Moon in their respective combined anime timeline, in any other form. Then things would not have transpired in the way that they were currently doing so right now.

In fact, any other sort of encounter involving the three of them, would've more then likely resulted, in severe injury, or even death.

And I would not know until a bit later on, that this was due to Urd's entire involvement, in each of the three separate canon timelines. In fact, every single vision, that had been shown to me, Zachary, and Angel Bluebell, had all been the work of Urd.

In fact, it was the act of Urd showing Angel Bluebell a string of certain vision like images during their first encounter and battle with Sailor Moon as an ally, that helped to spawn the catalyst, that wound up with all of us meeting in the manner that we did.

As that very first encounter with Sailor Moon, helped Angel Bluebell and Wedding Peach, to earn the complete trust of the rest of the Sailor Senshi.

And as future events would wind up transpiring in this battle, it would help to further show, just how much of a major benefit, this trust between the Love Angels, and the Sailor Senshi, would be.

But, back to the current situation at hand, and it was at this point. That, well...

"Alright, I've had enough of this!" One Eudial decided to say suddenly, in a very pissed off and very arrogant sounding tone.

And, not surprisingly...

"*I proceed to let out a very audible sounding sigh*...Eudial...do you ever..." I proceeded to say, only for Eudial to cut me off mid statement.

"Be quiet! I've had enough of your irritating banter!" Eudial replied back to me in quite a snide sounding tone.

"Honestly Eudial, I could say the same about you! As you are being quite irritating yourself! So how about you do us all a favor, and either put up, or shut up!" Angel Bluebell then suddenly decided to speak up with saying to Eudial in response. Which she had decided to say, with an all too telling looking smirk present on her face.

Which not surprisingly...

"Damn you, dare you talk...!" Eudial tried to speak up with in response, only for Angel Bluebell, to cut her threat off mid sentence.

"No Eudial...How dare I talk to you like that?!...Are you serious with that?!...How about how dare YOU talk to ME like you just did!...You still don't get it!...And given how you went about things the last time...You know, when you were attempting to find the talismans?..I wouldn't say that I am surprised that you are still acting like this!...*Angel Bluebell then proceeds to turn her attention briefly to the right of her, to briefly address the viewers*...Yea so viewers?...Yes, I am well aware, that I did say quite a few chapters back in Going In Completely Blind, that I wasn't going to hold Eudial responsible, for getting both Sailor Uranus, and Sailor Neptune killed...But, seeing as how we are sort of outside of the canon timeline at the moment viewers...I think that I can make this sort of exception just this one time...And if you have an issue with this viewers...then might I suggest that you don't bother voicing it?...As your willingness to do so, is immensely irrelevant...Now then viewers...this now marks the end of the first part of this portion of the crossover arc...But worry not viewers...as we will be getting right back into the action in the next chapter...okay?...*Angel Bluebell proceeds to say this, while smiling with both of her eyes closed*"

Chapter Text

"Hello viewers...Keiko here again...and now viewers...we will now be heading, right into the next portion of this crossover arc...But first viewers, like always, a recap of the previous chapter, is in order!...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

And here is the recap of the previous chapter in question...

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so as it stood 10 villains, had now been wiped out of existence on the opposing side. And, more importantly, no one on our side had sustained a single injury. And due to how Angel Bluebells plan had been planned out, this was actually not that much of a surprise. As she had been the one, that had come up with a similar sort of plan, back on August 9 as well.

And this plan of hers, although somewhat more elaborate, was actually, in reality, not that much more elaborate, then the plan that had been thought out by her back on August 9.

But, however there was one major and obvious difference, between Angel Bluebells current plan, and the one that she had come up with back on August 9. And this major difference, had to do, with how all 25 of us, were now more able to work together with each other, in a now much more seamless fashion.

And this was largely due in part, and largely thanks in part, to how we all had crossed paths with each other. And more importantly, if Angel Bluebell and Wedding Peach, had crossed paths with Sailor Moon in their respective combined anime timeline, in any other form. Then things would not have transpired in the way that they were currently doing so right now.

In fact, any other sort of encounter involving the three of them, would've more then likely resulted, in severe injury, or even death.

And I would not know until a bit later on, that this was due to Urd's entire involvement, in each of the three separate canon timelines. In fact, every single vision, that had been shown to me, Zachary, and Angel Bluebell, had all been the work of Urd.

In fact, it was the act of Urd showing Angel Bluebell a string of certain vision like images during their first encounter and battle with Sailor Moon as an ally, that helped to spawn the catalyst, that wound up with all of us meeting in the manner that we did.

As that very first encounter with Sailor Moon, helped Angel Bluebell and Wedding Peach, to earn the complete trust of the rest of the Sailor Senshi.

And as future events would wind up transpiring in this battle, it would help to further show, just how much of a major benefit, this trust between the Love Angels, and the Sailor Senshi, would be.

But, back to the current situation at hand, and it was at this point. That, well...

"Alright, I've had enough of this!" One Eudial decided to say suddenly, in a very pissed off and very arrogant sounding tone.

And, not surprisingly...

"*I proceed to let out a very audible sounding sigh*...Eudial...do you ever..." I proceeded to say, only for Eudial to cut me off mid statement.

"Be quiet! I've had enough of your irritating banter!" Eudial replied back to me in quite a snide sounding tone.

"Honestly Eudial, I could say the same about you! As you are being quite irritating yourself! So how about you do us all a favor, and either put up, or shut up!" Angel Bluebell then suddenly decided to speak up with saying to Eudial in response. Which she had decided to say, with an all too telling looking smirk present on her face.

Which not surprisingly...

"Damn you, how dare you talk...!" Eudial tried to speak up with in response, only for Angel Bluebell, to cut her threat off mid sentence.

"No Eudial...How dare I talk to you like that?!...Are you serious with that?!...How about how dare YOU talk to ME like you just did!...You still don't get it!...And given how you went about things the last time...You know, when you were attempting to find the talismans?..I wouldn't say that I am surprised that you are still acting like this!...*Angel Bluebell then proceeds to turn her attention briefly to the right of her, to briefly address the viewers*...Yea so viewers?...Yes, I am well aware, that I did say quite a few chapters back in Going In Completely Blind, that I wasn't going to hold Eudial responsible, for getting both Sailor Uranus , and Sailor Neptune killed...But, seeing as how we are sort of outside of the canon timeline at the moment viewers...I think that I can make this sort of exception just this one time...And if you have an issue with this viewers...then might I suggest that you don't bother voicing it?...As your willingness to do so, is immensely irrelevant...Now then viewers...this now marks the end of the first part of this portion of the crossover arc...But worry not viewers...as we will be getting right back into the action in the next chapter...okay?...*Angel Bluebell proceeds to say this, while smiling with both of her eyes closed*"

And now, with the previous chapter recap now over with, we will proceed right into the current chapter.

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so things regarding the current situation with Eudial, were as good as they could possibly be. In fact, Eudial, along with Mimete, Telu, and the rest of the Witches 5, were about to learn a very valuable lesson, that if you let your arrogance speak for you in a situation with your very life on the line. Then, when you do go down, you will have only yourself, and your comrades to blame.

And, given what was about to happen, this was going wind up being far more then a justifiable response. And on the subject of that...

"What did you just say to me you light blue headed twerp?!" Eudial now responded with, to what Angel Bluebell had just said to her.

"I said...No Eudial...how dare I talk to you like that?!...Are you serious with that?!...How about how dare YOU talk to ME like you just did!...You still don't get it!...And given how you went about things the last time...You know, when you were attempting to find the talismans?...I wouldn't say that I am surprised that you are still acting like this!...Now would you like to hear me say it again?!...Perhaps slower so you can better understand my overall statement?!" Angel Bluebell almost immediately responded back to Eudial with.

And not surprisingly...

"How dare you talk to her like that!" Telu suddenly wound up responding with. As both she, and the rest of the Witches 5, now had very irritated looking expressions, on each of their faces.

"Well then that's just the pot calling the kettle black then isn't it?! As you're ones to talk!" I then wound up responding to Telu with. As I was now completely fed up with her arrogant sounding tone.

"You stay out of this! As this..." Mimete wound up responding to me with, only for me to cut her threat off mid sentence.

"Yea no Mimete...I won't stay out of this as you just so unkindly just put!...As this does concern me!...Because if you have a problem with one of us, then you have a problem with all of us!...So why don't you do me a favor, as well as the rest of us..." I then followed up with saying, only for a certain someone, to decide to call something out. Well, actually several certain someones.

"Moon...Gorgeous...Meditation!~" Eternal Sailor Moon called out, as she conjured up her Moon Kaleidoscope, and fired her attack from it, towards the Witches 5.

"Mercury...Aqua...Rhapsody!" Super Sailor Mercury called out, as she conjured up a harp made of water. To which, as she strummed several of the water harps strings. Several tendrils of water erupted forth from it, and headed towards the Witches 5.

"Mars...Flame...Sniper!" Super Sailor Mars called out, as she conjured up her flame arrow, and then launched it forward from her left, with the use of her right hand, as it had let go of the fire based drawstring that the flame arrow had been strung to. As the flame arrow, also made its way, towards the Witches 5.

"Jupiter...Oak...Evolution!" Super Sailor Jupiter called out, as she twirled in a fast circle, and several razor sharp looking leaves, suddenly appeared, and then made their way towards the Witches 5. As every single one, shot towards the five of them, at a very alarming rate of speed.

"Venus...Love And Beauty Shock!" Super Sailor Venus called out, as she, like the rest of the other Inner Senshi, launched her attack towards the Witches 5.

And, as the five attacks closed in. None of the Witches 5, were able to react in time. As all 5 attacks, caused all 5 members of the Witches 5, to fade out of existence. And this wound up confirming, that they had in fact, all been purified.

And, more importantly, this had now taken us all one step closer, to finally putting an end, to all of the senseless fighting, and death.

"Hello viewers...Keiko here again...*I say this, while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my attention back up again, in order to continue, to address the viewers*...Now then viewers, this now marks the end of this part, of this portion, of the crossover arc...But worry not viewers, as we will be getting right back into the action, in the next chapter...And so viewers...with all of that now very much still fresh on all of your minds...I will see you lot in the next chapter...okay?...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hello viewers...Keiko here again...and now viewers...we will now be heading, right into the final part, and portion of this crossover arc...But first viewers, like always, a recap of the previous chapter, is in order!...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

And here is the recap of the previous chapter in question...

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so things regarding the current situation with Eudial, were as good as they could possibly be. In fact, Eudial, along with Mimete, Telu, and the rest of the Witches 5, were about to learn a very valuable lesson, that if you let your arrogance speak for you in a situation with your very life on the line. Then, when you do go down, you will have only yourself, and your comrades to blame.

And, given what was about to happen, this was going wind up being far more then a justifiable response. And on the subject of that...

"What did you just say to me you light blue headed twerp?!" Eudial now responded with, to what Angel Bluebell had just said to her.

"I said...No Eudial...how dare I talk to you like that?!...Are you serious with that?!...How about how dare YOU talk to ME like you just did!...You still don't get it!...And given how you went about things the last time...You know, when you were attempting to find the talismans?...I wouldn't say that I am surprised that you are still acting like this!...Now would you like to hear me say it again?!...Perhaps slower so you can better understand my overall statement?!" Angel Bluebell almost immediately responded back to Eudial with.

And not surprisingly...

"How dare you talk to her like that!" Telu suddenly wound up responding with. As both she, and the rest of the Witches 5, now had very irritated looking expressions, on each of their faces.

"Well then that's just the pot calling the kettle black then isn't it?! As you're ones to talk!" I then wound up responding to Telu with. As I was now completely fed up with her arrogant sounding tone.

"You stay out of this! As this..." Mimete wound up responding to me with, only for me to cut her threat off mid sentence.

"Yea no Mimete...I won't stay out of this as you just so unkindly just put!...As this does concern me!...Because if you have a problem with one of us, then you have a problem with all of us!...So why don't you do me a favor, as well as the rest of us..." I then followed up with saying, only for a certain someone, to decide to call something out. Well, actually several certain someones.

"Moon...Gorgeous...Meditation!~" Eternal Sailor Moon called out, as she conjured up her Moon Kaleidoscope, and fired her attack from it, towards the Witches 5.

"Mercury...Aqua...Rhapsody!" Super Sailor Mercury called out, as she conjured up a harp made of water. To which, as she strummed several of the water harps strings. Several tendrils of water erupted forth from it, and headed towards the Witches 5.

"Mars...Flame...Sniper!" Super Sailor Mars called out, as she conjured up her flame arrow, and then launched it forward from her left, with the use of her right hand, as it had let go of the fire based drawstring that the flame arrow had been strung to. As the flame arrow, also made its way, towards the Witches 5.

"Jupiter...Oak...Evolution!" Super Sailor Jupiter called out, as she twirled in a fast circle, and several razor sharp looking leaves, suddenly appeared, and then made their way towards the Witches 5. As every single one, shot towards the five of them, at a very alarming rate of speed.

"Venus...Love And Beauty Shock!" Super Sailor Venus called out, as she, like the rest of the other Inner Senshi, launched her attack towards the Witches 5.

And, as the five attacks closed in. None of the Witches 5, were able to react in time. As all 5 attacks, caused all 5 members of the Witches 5, to fade out of existence. And this wound up confirming, that they had in fact, all been purified.

And, more importantly, this had now taken us all one step closer, to finally putting an end, to all of the senseless fighting, and death.

"Hello viewers...Keiko here again...*I say this, while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my attention back up again, in order to continue, to address the viewers*...Now then viewers, this now marks the end of this part, of this portion, of the crossover arc...But worry not viewers, as we will be getting right back into the action, in the next chapter...And so viewers...with all of that now very much still fresh on all of your minds...I will see you lot in the next chapter...okay?...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

And now, with the previous chapter recap now over with, we will proceed right into the current chapter.

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so as it currently stood, the villain rogues galleries numbers, had been slowly dwindling. As the original opposing group of 24, had now been reduced, down to just 9. But, these remaining 9, weren't exactly slouches.

As the 9 that were left, were as follows. Galaxia, Joker, Raindevila, Gensei Kihara, Beryl, Kaolinite, and finally, The Amazon Trio.

But, as it currently stood, these remaining 9 individuals, who had just watched 15 of their so called allies, get blown out of existence, or purified, in the case of some of them. It was now quickly becoming apparent to them, that there wasn't really a remaining available version of this fight, in which they had any sort of advantage left.

In fact, with what was about to take place. Would show, that when you're backed into a corner, like these 9 villains were, someone, if not all of them, might suddenly decide to get desperate.

And on the subject of that...

"Damn you...all of you! You really think that you've all won against us haven't you?! Well no matter, as we will eventually be coming back to make the 25 of you pay!" Beryl suddenly blurted out with.

And not surprisingly...

"As a matter of fact Beryl...yes, yes I do think that...as you villains, have no one to blame for this loss, but yourselves!...And on the subject of you coming back to make us pay Beryl?...Unfortunately for you villains, there isn't going to be a next time...as this will be the very last time, that you ever come back to threaten any of us!" Zachary then suddenly wound up speaking up with.

Which not surprisingly, Zachary's current statement, wound up catching everyone on our side, except for him and Sakura, by complete surprise.

"Wait a sec Zachary, what do you mean when you say that?" I then decided to respond with saying to what he had just said. And for only the second time since I wound up in Keiko's body in the Railgun anime timeline, I was now, completely in shock.

"Well Keiko, what I mean by what I just said, is that 'everything will be fine.' Isn't that right Sakura?" Zachary then wound up saying to me in response, as he then briefly turned his attention to Sakura, and smile at her. To which Sakura, wound up nodding to him in response, and then return her own smile back to him.

And, not surprisingly...

"Okay...so what exactly is going on here...am I missing something here viewers?...And for the record here viewers...I am well aware of Sakura and Zachary's invincibility spell...I am just playing dumb, in order to help keep the villains off balance...Now then viewers...back to the story," I thought to myself, as during my thought, I had briefly turned my attention to the right of me, to briefly address the viewers.

And, after I had finished my thought, and fourth wall break moment. I then took notice of something. And what I mean by that, was that I had now taken notice, of Gensei Kihara, with a phone of sorts in one of his hands. And though no one else had taken notice of this fact, I did.

And the reason as to why I hadn't noticed Gensei having it in one of his hands previously, had to do mostly in part, with everyone on our side, being more preoccupied, with the current battle at hand.

So, for the moment at least, I decided to push this fact to the side. But, however, I would soon realize in not too long a time from now, that I really should've paid a bit more attention to this fact. As what was about to happen regarding Gensei Kihara, would make my pushing aside of this very thought, all the more bad of a decision.

But, getting back to the current situation...

"Well Peach, Lily, Daisy, Salvia, I would say that it is now time for the end game, don't you think?" Angel Bluebell then said. Which was followed during her statement, by her drawing her sword, back towards, and then over, her right armor clad shoulder.

"Agreed Bluebell, it is finally time to show the villains what it truly means to be a hero," Angel Salvia then responded back to Angel Bluebell.

And, as Angel Bluebell, Wedding Peach, Angel Lily, Angel Daisy, and Angel Salvia, all then took ready fighting stances. We all, then prepared ourselves, to finally take Angel Bluebells plan, into its final phase.

And more importantly, finally put an end, to the endless death, and fighting, that had been set in motion by the entity known as Chaos, back at the very start, of the Sailor Moon canon timeline.

As what was about to happen, would prove, that if you were going to choose, between being a villain, or being a hero. You had best be ready, to play the hero.

"And isn't that the truth viewers...Sorry, Keiko here again...*I say this, while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my attention back up again, in order to continue, to address the viewers*...I mean after all viewers...as one Herschel Biggs once said in the video game L.A. Noire...'The force is like politics, there's no sitting on the fence, you've gotta choose side, a brown paper envelope, and a one-way ticket to Palookaville'...*I then suddenly blush profusely, before then quickly composing myself, in order to continue to address the viewers*...Mind you viewers...when he had actually said that, Herschel Biggs, was of course speaking on the whole Los Angeles Police Department in the video game in question...what with the whole Suburban Redevelopment Fund...the death of Cole Phelps...crooked administrative vice cop Roy Earle...and of course, Leland Monroe...who was sometimes known as 'the man with the grin'...Also, while we are on that subject for the moment viewers...the very line that I had said back in my perspective of 'Chapter 19: Jokers, Aces, Kings, Queens, And The Presence Of Marked Cards!: One Sided Wins And Loaded Dice, A Lack Of Trust Is A Villains Worst Enemy!'...That went as 'kingdoms rise and kingdoms fall, ask the Emperor Of Japan'...That believe it or not viewers, was said by one Jack Kelso, in the L.A. Noire case, called 'A Polite Invitation'...Which believe it or not viewers...just so happens to be the title, of Going In Almost Completely Blind Chapter 76...But anyway viewers...I will be seeing you all in the next chapter...okay?...*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hello viewers...Keiko here again...and now viewers...we will now be heading, right into the final part, and portion of this crossover arc...But first viewers, like always, a recap of the previous chapter, is in order!...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

And here is the recap of the previous chapter in question...

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so as it currently stood, the villain rogues galleries numbers, had been slowly dwindling. As the original opposing group of 24, had now been reduced, down to just 9. But, these remaining 9, weren't exactly slouches.

As the 9 that were left, were as follows. Galaxia, Joker, Raindevila, Gensei Kihara, Beryl, Kaolinite, and finally, The Amazon Trio.

But, as it currently stood, these remaining 9 individuals, who had just watched 15 of their so called allies, get blown out of existence, or purified, in the case of some of them. It was now quickly becoming apparent to them, that there wasn't really a remaining available version of this fight, in which they had any sort of advantage left.

In fact, with what was about to take place. Would show, that when you're backed into a corner, like these 9 villains were, someone, if not all of them, might suddenly decide to get desperate.

And on the subject of that...

"Damn you...all of you! You really think that you've all won against us haven't you?! Well no matter, as we will eventually be coming back to make the 25 of you pay!" Beryl suddenly blurted out with.

And not surprisingly...

"As a matter of fact Beryl...yes, yes I do think that...as you villains, have no one to blame for this loss, but yourselves!...And on the subject of you coming back to make us pay Beryl?...Unfortunately for you villains, there isn't going to be a next time...as this will be the very last time, that you ever come back to threaten any of us!" Zachary then suddenly wound up speaking up with.

Which not surprisingly, Zachary's current statement, wound up catching everyone on our side, except for him and Sakura, by complete surprise.

"Wait a sec Zachary, what do you mean when you say that?" I then decided to respond with saying to what he had just said. And for only the second time since I wound up in Keiko's body in the Railgun anime timeline, I was now, completely in shock.

"Well Keiko, what I mean by what I just said, is that 'everything will be fine.' Isn't that right Sakura?" Zachary then wound up saying to me in response, as he then briefly turned his attention to Sakura, and smile at her. To which Sakura, wound up nodding to him in response, and then return her own smile back to him.

And, not surprisingly...

"Okay...so what exactly is going on here...am I missing something here viewers?...And for the record here viewers...I am well aware of Sakura and Zachary's invincibility spell...I am just playing dumb, in order to help keep the villains off balance...Now then viewers...back to the story," I thought to myself, as during my thought, I had briefly turned my attention to the right of me, to briefly address the viewers.

And, after I had finished my thought, and fourth wall break moment. I then took notice of something. And what I mean by that, was that I had now taken notice, of Gensei Kihara, with a phone of sorts in one of his hands. And though no one else had taken notice of this fact, I did.

And the reason as to why I hadn't noticed Gensei having it in one of his hands previously, had to do mostly in part, with everyone on our side, being more preoccupied, with the current battle at hand.

So, for the moment at least, I decided to push this fact to the side. But, however, I would soon realize in not too long a time from now, that I really should've paid a bit more attention to this fact. As what was about to happen regarding Gensei Kihara, would make my pushing aside of this very thought, all the more bad of a decision.

But, getting back to the current situation...

"Well Peach, Lily, Daisy, Salvia, I would say that it is now time for the end game, don't you think?" Angel Bluebell then said. Which was followed during her statement, by her drawing her sword, back towards, and then over, her right armor clad shoulder.

"Agreed Bluebell, it is finally time to show the villains what it truly means to be a hero," Angel Salvia then responded back to Angel Bluebell.

And, as Angel Bluebell, Wedding Peach, Angel Lily, Angel Daisy, and Angel Salvia, all then took ready fighting stances. We all, then prepared ourselves, to finally take Angel Bluebells plan, into its final phase.

And more importantly, finally put an end, to the endless death, and fighting, that had been set in motion by the entity known as Chaos, back at the very start, of the Sailor Moon canon timeline.

As what was about to happen, would prove, that if you were going to choose, between being a villain, or being a hero. You had best be ready, to play the hero.

"And isn't that the truth viewers...Sorry, Keiko here again...*I say this, while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my attention back up again, in order to continue, to address the viewers*...I mean after all viewers...as one Herschel Biggs once said in the video game L.A. Noire...'The force is like politics, there's no sitting on the fence, you've gotta choose side, a brown paper envelope, and a one-way ticket to Palookaville'...*I then suddenly blush profusely, before then quickly composing myself, in order to continue to address the viewers*...Mind you viewers...when he had actually said that, Herschel Biggs, was of course speaking on the whole Los Angeles Police Department in the video game in question...what with the whole Suburban Redevelopment Fund...the death of Cole Phelps...crooked administrative vice cop Roy Earle...and of course, Leland Monroe...who was sometimes known as 'the man with the grin'...Also, while we are on that subject for the moment viewers...the very line that I had said back in my perspective of 'Chapter 19: Jokers, Aces, Kings, Queens, And The Presence Of Marked Cards!: One Sided Wins And Loaded Dice, A Lack Of Trust Is A Villains Worst Enemy!'...That went as 'kingdoms rise and kingdoms fall, ask the Emperor Of Japan'...That believe it or not viewers, was said by one Jack Kelso, in the L.A. Noire case, called 'A Polite Invitation'...Which believe it or not viewers...just so happens to be the title, of Going In Almost Completely Blind Chapter 76...But anyway viewers...I will be seeing you all in the next chapter...okay?...*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

And now, with the previous chapter recap now over with, we will proceed right into the current chapter.

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so as it currently stood, the final phase of Angel Bluebells plan, was about to go into full swing. And finally, the chain tying the endless fighting cycle, of good versus evil, would finally break. And more importantly, this would put a permanent end, to the fighting and endless death, that had been taking place in three separate anime timelines and dimensions.

But, even after this battle had reached its conclusion, and thus end the endless fight against Chaos. My time in the Railgun anime timeline, as Keiko, was actually far from being over.

"Yea so about that particular topic viewers...Hello viewers, Keiko here again...*I proceed to say this, while traditionally bowing to the viewers...before once again bringing my attention back up again, in order to continue, to address the viewers*...Now then viewers...as I was about to address to all of you...Yes, you did read that last part right...my adventure as Keiko in the Railgun anime timeline, is in fact far from being over...in fact viewers...as long as Kazuma...continues to create more source material for this anime...then my adventure viewers...will only wind up continuing...*I proceed to say this, while smiling quite broadly, but in a very cute looking way*...Now then viewers...I think that that is more then enough, of my fourth wall break...Well, at least for the moment...and now viewers...let us now get back to the story...shall we?...*I proceed to say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Okay, so getting back to the current situation at hand, and more importantly, the final phase of Angel Bluebells elaborate, but simple plan. And on the topic of that...

"Okay everyone, it's now time for the end game!" Angel Bluebell said, with a now all too telling looking smirk present on her face.

"Yes Bluebell, agreed, it indeed time to finally put an end to all of the senseless trouble, that all of you villains have caused us over the years!" I wound up chiming in with.

But then...

"What are you talking about now you light blue haired electric irritant, Lapin?!" Joker suddenly wound up chiming in with.

"Ah Joker, so finally you now decide to speak up after several chapters of silence? Well then, it is quite a shame then, that you won't be around for very much longer!" I then wound up chiming in with, as electricity, had now suddenly started to crackle, through the bangs of my long light blue hair.

"What do you mean by that?! Start explaining yourself right now!" Raindevila now suddenly chimed in with.

"What Keiko means Raindevila, is that thanks in a very large part to me and Sakura, this is now going to be the very last time, that the 24 of you villains, wind up coming back to fight against any of us! Oh that's right Raindevila, you didn't think that we had a end all be all plan to break this endless cycle of senseless fighting did you?! Well, seeing as how the rest of you are about to lose everything for the last time anyways, I think that it is about time that we finally reveal, just how doomed from the start, all of you villains truly were!" Zachary then decided to chime in with saying.

To which he then decided to explain further, as Zachary then proceeded to speak up again.

"For you see Raindevila, and as for the rest of you villains as well. There was no throne here. No version of this, where you villains came out on top. And the one of the very important reasons to this, has to do with how me, and the rest of those on our side, wound up getting to this point. So tell me..." Zachary proceeded to say, only for me to decide to cut him off mid statement.

"Okay Zachary, far too long of a winded explanation...So allow me to explain things to them, in a bit more of a simplified manner. And for the record Zachary, I think that we're missing a member from our side here...So Urd, would you kindly show yourself, if it isn't too much trouble?" I then suddenly said.

And, as if on cue, a small light shining circle, suddenly appeared, in the floor on one side of the hallway, that we were all currently in.

And out of the hole in question, came an all too familiar looking silver haired figure. Well, to me anyway, but to everyone else...

"Who are you, and how did you get in here?!" Sailor Galaxia suddenly chimed in with.

"Galaxia, is that any way to talk to a goddess?" Urd then suddenly chimed in, in response to Galaxia. Which not surprisingly, sent everyone in the hallway except me, reeling back in complete shock.

"Ah Urd, how nice of you to finally join in on the festivities..." I began with saying, only for Zachary and Angel Bluebell, to now suddenly chime in.

"Wait a sec Keiko, you can't be serious with that right?! Urd?! As in 2nd class, management category, limited license?! That Urd?!" Zachary now suddenly chimed in response to me with.

But, as for Angel Bluebells response...

"Ah Urd, how nice it finally is to meet the very goddess, who helped Brett Handy in his fanfiction adventures," Angel Bluebell chimed in with.

Which not surprisingly...

"Wait a sec here Bluebell, do you mean to tell me that you knew that Urd was involved with all of this?!" I then said back to what Angel Bluebell had just said in response.

"As a matter of fact Keiko, yes, yes I did. And the reason for this, is when you've been around magic, for as long as I have. Then you tend to catch onto a few things that one wouldn't normally foresee otherwise. And in a much quicker fashion as well. So yes Keiko, though I may not have known immediately, that Urd had some sort of hand in both of our adventures. I did however, have my suspicions," Angel Bluebell then wound up saying back to me in response.

"O-oh, well thanks for that intriguing insight Bluebell...I am just not a big fan of the fact, that you decided to keep this bit of important information from me, as well as you, the viewers...Mind you viewers...I am not saying that I am at all against Angel Bluebell doing this in the manner that she did...In fact viewers..." I thought to myself, while I had briefly turned my attention to the right of me, to briefly address the viewers.

Only thing was...

"Hey Keiko? I think that that is more then enough of your thought based ramblings don't you?" Misaka then suddenly chimed in with saying to me.

"R-right Misaka, my bad," I said to Misaka in response, with a bead of sweat, now very much present, on one side of my face.

The only thing was...

"Hey Urd, I turn my back for five minutes, and this is what I find out that you're doing?" A new unknown, but somehow somewhat familiar sounding female voice, then suddenly wound up ringing out through the hallway.

And sure enough, one of the reflective panels of the hallway that we were all currently in, then suddenly started to shine quite intensely bright. And out of this glowing panel, came a female figure. One, that I recognized almost immediately.

"Oh okay...well I certainly wasn't expecting Belldandy to grace us with her presence...Uh...well this just got very interesting...hasn't it viewers?...Anyway, I will see you lot in the next chapter...okay?" I thought to myself, while I once again briefly turned my attention to the right of me, to briefly address the viewers.

Chapter Text

"Hello viewers...Keiko here...*I say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before once again bringing my attention back up again, in order to continue to address the viewers*...Now then viewers...as you have probably noticed from the title...the next chapter or so, is going to be a Christmas Special sort of arc...Yes I know viewers...not the most ideal spot in this fanfic to be putting this...but the good news here at least viewers...is that it won't be the usual horrible Christmas Special, like say for example...The Star Wars Christmas Special from many years back?...And also viewers...you won't be seeing any lame rhyming in this chapter either...You know, like the Danny Phantom Christmas Special from years back...And remember viewers...nothing rhymes with orange...as the so called villain in the aforementioned special so rightfully put...And no viewers, door hinge, is not a valid rhyme for orange...sure Drake Bell, from Drake & Josh thought that it rhymed with orange...but you have to remember viewers...that that show, was part of a...well...let's just call it a...*ahem*...controversial cartoon broadcasting channel of a certain name...As I am sure you understand viewers...that I would rather not mention the name of it...as I am sure that you all already know, exactly which channel it is, that I am referring to..."

"Hey Keiko? Can we just have you dispatch with your currently long winded fourth wall break moment?...I think we need to get right into the Christmas Special now...isn't that right sis?...*Angel Bluebell and Wedding Peach now come into shot, while Angel Bluebell is wearing very cute looking prop reindeer antlers on her head, and Wedding Peach is wearing a Santa hat on her head...and Angel Bluebell proceeds to say her statement to me, with an expression on her face, that pretty much tells me, that I am to adhere to what she just said...or risk incurring her wrath...so too speak*"

"Uh r-right Bluebell...'So let me just be honest with you for the current moment here viewers...Mind you, I have been nothing but honest with you viewers throughout the entirety of this fanfic...But anyway, now getting back to the very point at hand that I am trying to make here viewers...Bluebell does genuinely scare me a bit...as the power she has, really does give her a very powerful sort of presence and aura to her...Sort of like how Captain Unohana from the Bleach anime used to have, with anyone who knew full well, what she was truly capable of...'"

"Hey Keiko? I don't think that the viewers need to know about that at the moment...*Misaka now says to me, as she comes into shot, wearing a santa type sort of outfit*"

"R-right Misaka...*I proceed to say this, while blushing slightly at Misaka's outfit that she is currently wearing*"

"Misaka does have a point there Keiko...*Sakura and Zachary now come into shot, wearing the same outfits, that they had both worn back in episode 35 of Cardcaptors (Nelvana Dub) during when they both had captured and sealed the Fire Card...Which just so happened to be the Christmas episode of that anime*"

"R-right...*I proceed to say this, while still blushing slightly from the outfit that Misaka is wearing. I then let out a very big and audible sigh*...Okay viewers...let me just tell you all right now from the off, that the outfit that Misaka is wearing...and the rest of our outfits that we're all currently wearing for that matter...they are all not in the style that you think that they are in...I mean after all viewers...I did say several chapters ago, that there wasn't going to be any fanservice in any of these fanfics...and I still mean that statement, to the fullest even now viewers...So believe me when I tell you all, that Misaka's outfit, like the rest of our outfits in this Christmas Special, will not be even the slightest bit of the fanservice sort...I mean, as I also said many chapters ago viewers...you will not be reading about any fanservice here...If you want to see fanservice, then go and watch Highschool DxD...or any other ecchi related fanservice type anime similar to Highschool DxD!...*I proceed to say this, while a tickmark, is very much present and visible, on one side of my face*"

But, however...

"Keiko...Sissy! Merry Christmas to both of you and everyone else!...*Kuroko Shirai now suddenly comes leaping forward into shot, wearing a very questionable looking outfit. Only for me and Misaka, to have a tickmark then suddenly appear on each of our faces. As we then both start to have electricity start to crackle quite noticeably, through the bangs of our hair, to which we both then discharge that electricity towards Kuroko Shirai. Which causes her to take a direct hit from both of our charges of electricity. Which winds up sending her to the ground immediately, and is now on the ground, twitching slightly. But she still has a very perverted sort of grin present on her face*...*I then proceed to let out a very big and audible sigh while I have both of my eyes closed. To which I then bring my attention back to the current situation again, in order to continue to address the viewers*...Okay viewers...this now marks the end of this special Christmas Special chapter...See viewers?...I did tell you that it wasn't going to include any sort of fanservice...Well, apart from Kuroko's current...*ahem*...perverted sort of antic...But that is typical of her...so in my opinion, that doesn't count...You understand that, right viewers?...*I then proceed to quickly clear my throat. To which I then proceed, to continue to address the viewers*...Now then viewers...I will see you lot in the next chapter...okay?...And Zachary?...Bluebell...anything that you would both like to add?"

"Yes Keiko...Hello viewers...Angel Bluebell here...from all of us in The Four Aces Alliance, to all of you viewers...We would like to wish you a very Merry Christmas, a very happy holidays, and a very happy new year!"

"Well said sis...Hello viewers...Wedding Peach here...I would also like to wish you viewers a very Merry Christmas as well...from me and Shinko, and the rest of the Love Angels, to you!"

However, right after Wedding Peach had finished her statement...

"Hey...come on you guys, we're going to be too late!" A certain familiar female voice then called out.

"Well Usagi, maybe we would've gotten here a bit quicker, if you hadn't decided to stop for sweets!" Another certain familiar female voice, then decided to yell to the other in response.

And upon hearing both of these familiar sounding voices...

"Well...it would seem as though Rei and Usagi are arguing again...*I proceed to say this, while giving a sort of sheepish looking expression, while a bead of sweat is now very much present, on one side of my face*...But you see viewers...this is all..."

"Hey Keiko? That is not the best time to be saying that to the viewers...*Misaka proceeds to say this to me, with her own sheepish looking expression on her face, to basically let me know, that this is a very bad time, to be saying something along those lines, in this current situation*"

"Oh r-right Misaka...*I proceed to say this back to Misaka in response, with the sheepish looking expression, and the very same bead of sweat, still very much present, on one side of my face*...Anyway viewers...see you lot in the next chapter...and from all of us to you, have a very Merry Christmas, a happy holidays, and a happy new year...okay?...*I proceed to say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hello viewers...Keiko here again...*I say this, while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my attention back up again, in order to continue, to address the viewers*...Oh, and a happy 100th chapter to you all as well!...I hope that you all had a very fun and Merry Christmas!...But now viewers...we will now be heading, right into the final part, and portion of this crossover arc...But first viewers, like always, a recap of the previous chapter, is in order!...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

And here is the recap of the previous chapter in question...

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so as it currently stood, the final phase of Angel Bluebells plan, was about to go into full swing. And finally, the chain tying the endless fighting cycle, of good versus evil, would finally break. And more importantly, this would put a permanent end, to the fighting and endless death, that had been taking place in three separate anime timelines and dimensions.

But, even after this battle had reached its conclusion, and thus end the endless fight against Chaos. My time in the Railgun anime timeline, as Keiko, was actually far from being over.

"Yea so about that particular topic viewers...Hello viewers, Keiko here again...*I proceed to say this, while traditionally bowing to the viewers...before once again bringing my attention back up again, in order to continue, to address the viewers*...Now then viewers...as I was about to address to all of you...Yes, you did read that last part right...my adventure as Keiko in the Railgun anime timeline, is in fact far from being over...in fact viewers...as long as Kazuma...continues to create more source material for this anime...then my adventure viewers...will only wind up continuing...*I proceed to say this, while smiling quite broadly, but in a very cute looking way*...Now then viewers...I think that that is more then enough, of my fourth wall break...Well, at least for the moment...and now viewers...let us now get back to the story...shall we?...*I proceed to say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Okay, so getting back to the current situation at hand, and more importantly, the final phase of Angel Bluebells elaborate, but simple plan. And on the topic of that...

"Okay everyone, it's now time for the end game!" Angel Bluebell said, with a now all too telling looking smirk present on her face.

"Yes Bluebell, agreed, it indeed time to finally put an end to all of the senseless trouble, that all of you villains have caused us over the years!" I wound up chiming in with.

But then...

"What are you talking about now you light blue haired electric irritant, Lapin?!" Joker suddenly wound up chiming in with.

"Ah Joker, so finally you now decide to speak up after several chapters of silence? Well then, it is quite a shame then, that you won't be around for very much longer!" I then wound up chiming in with, as electricity, had now suddenly started to crackle, through the bangs of my long light blue hair.

"What do you mean by that?! Start explaining yourself right now!" Raindevila now suddenly chimed in with.

"What Keiko means Raindevila, is that thanks in a very large part to me and Sakura, this is now going to be the very last time, that the 24 of you villains, wind up coming back to fight against any of us! Oh that's right Raindevila, you didn't think that we had a end all be all plan to break this endless cycle of senseless fighting did you?! Well, seeing as how the rest of you are about to lose everything for the last time anyways, I think that it is about time that we finally reveal, just how doomed from the start, all of you villains truly were!" Zachary then decided to chime in with saying.

To which he then decided to explain further, as Zachary then proceeded to speak up again.

"For you see Raindevila, and as for the rest of you villains as well. There was no throne here. No version of this, where you villains came out on top. And the one of the very important reasons to this, has to do with how me, and the rest of those on our side, wound up getting to this point. So tell me..." Zachary proceeded to say, only for me to decide to cut him off mid statement.

"Okay Zachary, far too long of a winded explanation...So allow me to explain things to them, in a bit more of a simplified manner. And for the record Zachary, I think that we're missing a member from our side here...So Urd, would you kindly show yourself, if it isn't too much trouble?" I then suddenly said.

And, as if on cue, a small light shining circle, suddenly appeared, in the floor on one side of the hallway, that we were all currently in.

And out of the hole in question, came an all too familiar looking silver haired figure. Well, to me anyway, but to everyone else...

"Who are you, and how did you get in here?!" Sailor Galaxia suddenly chimed in with.

"Galaxia, is that any way to talk to a goddess?" Urd then suddenly chimed in, in response to Galaxia. Which not surprisingly, sent everyone in the hallway except me, reeling back in complete shock.

"Ah Urd, how nice of you to finally join in on the festivities..." I began with saying, only for Zachary and Angel Bluebell, to now suddenly chime in.

"Wait a sec Keiko, you can't be serious with that right?! Urd?! As in 2nd class, management category, limited license?! That Urd?!" Zachary now suddenly chimed in response to me with.

But, as for Angel Bluebells response...

"Ah Urd, how nice it finally is to meet the very goddess, who helped Brett Handy in his fanfiction adventures," Angel Bluebell chimed in with.

Which not surprisingly...

"Wait a sec here Bluebell, do you mean to tell me that you knew that Urd was involved with all of this?!" I then said back to what Angel Bluebell had just said in response.

"As a matter of fact Keiko, yes, yes I did. And the reason for this, is when you've been around magic, for as long as I have. Then you tend to catch onto a few things that one wouldn't normally foresee otherwise. And in a much quicker fashion as well. So yes Keiko, though I may not have known immediately, that Urd had some sort of hand in both of our adventures. I did however, have my suspicions," Angel Bluebell then wound up saying back to me in response.

"O-oh, well thanks for that intriguing insight Bluebell...I am just not a big fan of the fact, that you decided to keep this bit of important information from me, as well as you, the viewers...Mind you viewers...I am not saying that I am at all against Angel Bluebell doing this in the manner that she did...In fact viewers..." I thought to myself, while I had briefly turned my attention to the right of me, to briefly address the viewers.

Only thing was...

"Hey Keiko? I think that that is more then enough of your thought based ramblings don't you?" Misaka then suddenly chimed in with saying to me.

"R-right Misaka, my bad," I said to Misaka in response, with a bead of sweat, now very much present, on one side of my face.

The only thing was...

"Hey Urd, I turn my back for five minutes, and this is what I find out that you're doing?" A new unknown, but somehow somewhat familiar sounding female voice, then suddenly wound up ringing out through the hallway.

And sure enough, one of the reflective panels of the hallway that we were all currently in, then suddenly started to shine quite intensely bright. And out of this glowing panel, came a female figure. One, that I recognized almost immediately.

"Oh okay...well I certainly wasn't expecting Belldandy to grace us with her presence...Uh...well this just got very interesting...hasn't it viewers?...Anyway, I will see you lot in the next chapter...okay?" I thought to myself, while I once again briefly turned my attention to the right of me, to briefly address the viewers.

And now, with the recap of the previous chapter out of the way, we will now head right into the next part, of this portion, of the crossover arc.

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so as it currently stood, I had expected Urd to eventually reveal herself to everyone else on our side, including the other two versions of myself. However, what I wasn't considering would happen was, well...

"Urd, would you mind explaining to me why exactly you have decided to come to this particular timeline?" Belldandy asked Urd, with just a hint of tone in her voice, that pretty much let Urd know, that what she had been doing over the course of both this fanfic, and the other two, was not something that Belldandy approved of her doing.

Which not surprisingly...

"Okay, so anyone else want to pop in that we also don't know are here as well?!" The arrogant sounding tone of Beryl suddenly chimed in with.

And of course...

"Hey Beryl, why don't you just do the rest of us all a favor, and just pipe down for a minute? As you are really starting to irritate me!" Joker suddenly now chimed in with. And given that Joker was himself, was a villain, who was annoying by nature, this was speaking volumes, coming from someone like him.

"And what if I don't Joker?! Just what are you going to do if I don't?!" Beryl then snapped back to Joker with.

"Alright silence, both of you!" Galaxia now chimed in with, and this was while she had decided, to flare her golden colored aura from around her, in an effort to get both Beryl and Joker, to stop bickering with each other.

And sure enough...

"R-right, our humblest apologies Galaxia!" Joker then said in response, and with a very nervous sounding tone to his voice.

But then, as the three of them had their entire focus on the bickering that had just ceased between Beryl and Joker...

"Saint Miroir...Bridal Flash!" The unmistakable voice of Wedding Peach suddenly rang out with. As she did a complete spin, and once the heart symbol on her Saint Miroir glowed red. She then launched her all too familiar purification attack from it, towards Joker and Beryl.

"Saint Sword Of Bluebell...Devil...Purification!~" The unmistakable voice of Angel Bluebell suddenly rang out with. As she drew her sword, back towards, and then over her right armor clad shoulder. And, once the blade glowed a bright blue color. She then swung it, in a left horizontal swing in front of her, as she launched her respective purification attack forth, from the blade of her sword, and towards Joker and Beryl.

And, once both of their respective purification attacks, hit Joker and Beryl at exactly the same time, they were both purified, and this caused them both, to fade out of existence.

And not surprisingly...

"Well that was quite anti-climactic. And mind you viewers..." Angel Bluebell began to say. But, as she proceeded to start another of her fourth wall breaks. Wedding Peach decided to speak to Angel Bluebell in response to this.

"Yea Bluebell? Not the best time to be talking to the viewers, as we are all sort of in a situation at the moment. So save it for a bit later on okay?" Wedding Peach wound up chiming in with in response to Angel Bluebells attempt at a fourth wall break moment.

"R-right sis my bad," Angel Bluebell then wound up saying in response, as a sweatdrop, became visible, and then wound up making its way down one side of her face. While she put her free right hand behind her head, and a sheepish looking grin, was present on her face.

"Okay...so that is what it actually looks like when an anime character sweatdrops...Mind you viewers...me and Misaka, basically do the same sort of thing...Only instead of a sweatdrop, it is a bead of sweat...So yea viewers...it is basically the same thing...But anyway viewers...I will see all of you lot in the next chapter...okay?" I thought to myself, while I had briefly during this, had briefly turned my attention to the right of me, in order to address the viewers.

Chapter Text

"Hello viewers...Keiko here again...*I say this, while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my attention back up again, in order to continue, to address the viewers*...And now viewers...we will now be heading, right into the next part, and portion of this crossover arc...Which will wind up being one of the very last parts of this crossover arc...But first viewers, like always, a recap of the previous chapter, is in order!...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

And here is the recap of the previous chapter in question...

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so as it currently stood, I had expected Urd to eventually reveal herself to everyone else on our side, including the other two versions of myself. However, what I wasn't considering would happen was, well...

"Urd, would you mind explaining to me why exactly you have decided to come to this particular timeline?" Belldandy asked Urd, with just a hint of tone in her voice, that pretty much let Urd know, that what she had been doing over the course of both this fanfic, and the other two, was not something that Belldandy approved of her doing.

Which not surprisingly...

"Okay, so anyone else want to pop in that we also don't know are here as well?!" The arrogant sounding tone of Beryl suddenly chimed in with.

And of course...

"Hey Beryl, why don't you just do the rest of us all a favor, and just pipe down for a minute? As you are really starting to irritate me!" Joker suddenly now chimed in with. And given that Joker was himself, was a villain, who was annoying by nature, this was speaking volumes, coming from someone like him.

"And what if I don't Joker?! Just what are you going to do if I don't?!" Beryl then snapped back to Joker with.

"Alright silence, both of you!" Galaxia now chimed in with, and this was while she had decided, to flare her golden colored aura from around her, in an effort to get both Beryl and Joker, to stop bickering with each other.

And sure enough...

"R-right, our humblest apologies Galaxia!" Joker then said in response, and with a very nervous sounding tone to his voice.

But then, as the three of them had their entire focus on the bickering that had just ceased between Beryl and Joker...

"Saint Miroir...Bridal Flash!" The unmistakable voice of Wedding Peach suddenly rang out with. As she did a complete spin, and once the heart symbol on her Saint Miroir glowed red. She then launched her all too familiar purification attack from it, towards Joker and Beryl.

"Saint Sword Of Bluebell...Devil...Purification!~" The unmistakable voice of Angel Bluebell suddenly rang out with. As she drew her sword, back towards, and then over her right armor clad shoulder. And, once the blade glowed a bright blue color. She then swung it, in a left horizontal swing in front of her, as she launched her respective purification attack forth, from the blade of her sword, and towards Joker and Beryl.

And, once both of their respective purification attacks, hit Joker and Beryl at exactly the same time, they were both purified, and this caused them both, to fade out of existence.

And not surprisingly...

"Well that was quite anti-climactic. And mind you viewers..." Angel Bluebell began to say. But, as she proceeded to start another of her fourth wall breaks. Wedding Peach decided to speak to Angel Bluebell in response to this.

"Yea Bluebell? Not the best time to be talking to the viewers, as we are all sort of in a situation at the moment. So save it for a bit later on okay?" Wedding Peach wound up chiming in with in response to Angel Bluebells attempt at a fourth wall break moment.

"R-right sis my bad," Angel Bluebell then wound up saying in response, as a sweatdrop, became visible, and then wound up making its way down one side of her face. While she put her free right hand behind her head, and a sheepish looking grin, was present on her face.

"Okay...so that is what it actually looks like when an anime character sweatdrops...Mind you viewers...me and Misaka, basically do the same sort of thing...Only instead of a sweatdrop, it is a bead of sweat...So yea viewers...it is basically the same thing...But anyway viewers...I will see all of you lot in the next chapter...okay?" I thought to myself, while I had briefly during this, had briefly turned my attention to the right of me, in order to address the viewers.

And now, with the recap of the previous chapter out of the way, we will now head right into the next part, of this portion, of the crossover arc.

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so the final phase of Angel Bluebells elaborate but simple plan, had now gone into full swing. But however, as things on our side, had basically been going like clockwork so far. What was about to happen, would wind up proving, that even if you have everything going for you in a situation like this. Then unfortunately, there are some things, even in fiction, that can wind up throwing a wrench into things. And this time, was going to wind up being no exception.

But, getting back to the current situation at hand...

"Okay that there was a very underhanded tactic, even from a bunch of so called heroes like you!" Kaolinite now decided to speak up with. After her not having said a single thing, since she and the rest of the villains had come back.

But, not surprisingly...

"And that is actually a very arrogant sounding statement! Especially since it is coming from an arrogant villain such as you Kaolinite! Well then Kaolinite, perhaps you would care to remind me again. As well as everyone else on our side, exactly how it was that you wound up...*ahem*...losing at the hands of the Senshi? Oh that's right Kaolinite! You lost to the Senshi back then, because you thought that underhanded tactics, and using Daimon eggs, somehow constituted you winning against them in any form or capacity! You know, rather then losing in the justifiable manner that you did!?" Angel Bluebell then wound up chiming in with, in response to what Kaolinite had just said.

"Hello viewers...Angel Bluebell here...*Angel Bluebell proceeds to say this, while smiling with both of her eyes closed*...Now then, you are probably wondering, why exactly I know about what went on with Kaolinite, and her fight against the Senshi back in Season S of the Sailor Moon anime canon timeline, correct?...Well viewers...if you had read chapter one of Going In Completely Blind...then you would've noticed, that even before I wound up starting my journey...I did in fact know bits of information, about the main characters of both the Wedding Peach anime, and the Sailor Moon anime as well...And with regards to Kaolinite...I did in fact know of the fight that she had had against the Senshi on top of an too familiar looking radio tower...And while we are on the subject of that viewers...that very same radio tower...has actually been shown a great amount, in the Cardcaptors anime...and it was also shown once, in the Wedding Peach anime as well...So the point that I am trying to make here viewers...is that..."

"Yea, so Bluebell?...I think the viewers get the overall picture...so why don't we just get back to the story?...*I proceed to say this, while giving Angel Bluebell a very weary looking expression, to basically let Angel Bluebell know, that she is once again making her fourth wall break, just a bit to lengthy*"

"Oh...r-right Keiko...my bad...*Angel Bluebell proceeds to say this, while putting her free right hand behind her head. While a sheepish looking expression and grin is present on her face. And while a sweatdrop, is also very much visible, on one side of her face*...Anyway viewers...back to the story."

Anyway, getting back to the situation at hand. And as me, Misaka, Zachary, Sakura, Eternal Sailor Moon, Wedding Peach, and Angel Bluebell, proceeded to put the final portion, of Angel Bluebells elaborate, but simple plan, into full swing. Not one, of the seven of us knew, that what was about to happen, would wind up throwing a severe wrench into Angel Bluebells plan. Well, when I say that...

"I think that that is more then enough heroism from the 25 of you, don't you think? And more importantly Lucky Strike and Railgun. I think you will find that everything that you have done to the point, has all been for nothing. Especially since I now have the control code to Exterior. And you all have Mental Out, to thank for your loss!" Gensei Kihara now chimed in with saying.

And this was now followed, by him starting to tap a couple times on his phone, that he had had in his possession since the beginning of this battle. And, with an evil looking smirk, now finding its way onto his face...

"And now...!" Gensei Kihara said, as he then wound up tapping his phone one final time.

However...

"Ach!" Gensei Kihara suddenly let out, as his expression, suddenly wound up changing, from an evil smirk, to a shocked looking expression.

"Oh, so you having no plan, was actually your plan all along. Well played," Gensei Kihara then said, as he then suddenly collapsed to the ground, and lay there motionless.

And, not surprisingly...

"Well then...that was very anti-climactic...and also somewhat disappointing. So then..." I began to say, only for Misaka to cut me off mid statement.

"Yea Keiko? Not the best time to be attempting a quippy statement..." Misaka then said to me, with a somewhat sheepish looking expression on her face. To basically let me know, that this was a very bad time, to be making an attempt at saying a quippy statement.

"Oh...right Misaka," I wound up saying to her in response, as a bead of sweat was present, on one side of my face.

And, with me, Misaka, Sakura, Zachary, Eternal Sailor Moon, Wedding Peach, and Angel Bluebell, once again readying ourselves for the end game. We then proceeded, to launch our respective attacks, towards the rest of the rouges gallery.

And, after me and Misaka, had each pulled an arcade coin, from out of our respective skirt pockets. And placed them between our respective two fingers. The both of us, along with Zachary, Sakura, Eternal Sailor Moon, Wedding Peach, and Angel Bluebell, then proceeded forward with the end game.

And as for Zachary and Sakura. They wound up doing an about face, so that they could use one of their clow cards, in order to finally purify Galaxia. Who at the moment, was still behind all of us on our side. But, thanks to Sailor Saturn's Silent Wall, was still unable to do anything.

"Moon...Gorgeous...Meditation!~" Eternal Sailor Moon called out, as she conjured up her Moon Kaleidoscope, and fired her attack from it, towards 5 of the 6 remaining villains of the rogues gallery.

"Saint Miroir...Bridal Flash!" Wedding Peach said. As she did a complete spin, and once the heart symbol on her Saint Miroir glowed red. She then launched her all too familiar purification attack from it, towards 5 of the 6 remaining villains of the rogues gallery.

 "Saint Sword Of Bluebell...Devil...Purification!~" Angel Bluebell said. As she drew her sword, back towards, and then over her right armor clad shoulder. And, once the blade glowed a bright blue color. She then swung it, in a left horizontal swing in front of her, as she launched her respective purification attack forth, from the blade of her sword, and towards the 6 remaining villains of the rogues gallery.

"Erase!" Zachary and Sakura chanted in unison, as Zachary threw the Erase Card up into the air. And as it spun, they both raised their respective star staffs towards it, to which it stopped spinning once both of their star staffs, had stopped inches from it. To which the wings on both of their star staffs grew outward slightly. And with the appearance of the Erase Card spirit not even a second after that, it then made its way, towards Galaxia. Which it did, by phasing right through Sailor Saturn's Silent Wall.

"So, from all of us in The Four Aces Alliance, to the six of you so called villains!" I began, as proceeded to flip my arcade coin.

"This is the part, where we proceed to wipe you out!" Misaka then chimed in with saying.

"So, with this in mind, goodbye to you, and good riddance!" I then put in for good measure. Which was followed, by me and Misaka, then flipping our respective coins into the air. And once they came back down again, we then fired. To which each arcade coin, produced our respective railguns. As like the rest of the already launched attacks, also made their way, towards 5 of the 6 remaining villains of the rogues gallery.

And, once all of the attacks, wound up slamming into the remaining six villains, at somewhat varying intervals. All six of them, were purified, and then faded out of existence.

And, thanks to Zachary and Sakura's invincibility spell, this time, they wouldn't be coming back.

And this now meant, that Angel Bluebell, Wedding Peach, Angel Lily, Angel Daisy, and Angel Salvia, could finally retire as Love Angels. And more importantly, so could the Senshi. Which meant, that their respective combined anime timeline, had now reached its justifiable conclusion.

But, even though this was the case, I still couldn't get over the fact, that Gensei Kihara had done what he had did. As he was still lying motionless on the floor of the hallway. Which pretty much confirmed, that he was dead.

And, once the wind had died down, from all of our respective attacks. Angel Bluebell, then breathed a sigh of relief. Since she now knew, that the endless fight against Chaos, was finally over. And this now meant, that her, Wedding Peach, Angel Lily, Angel Daisy, and Angel Salvia, could finally retire, and finally live in peace in their respective anime timeline.

But, unfortunately, this was not to be. At least, not yet anyway. As we would be once again brought back together in Academy City, in order to be involved in one last battle.

"So in other words viewers...Yes, Angel Bluebell here...So, as I was about to say...there is still one final battle, that The Four Aces have to partake in...Well, at least for now viewers...And so, with that in mind, I will see you all in the next chapter...okay?...*Angel Bluebell says this, while smiling with both of her eyes closed*"

Chapter Text

"Hello viewers...Keiko here...and yes viewers...our adventures regarding the crossover arc of these three fanfics, aren't quite over just yet viewers...I mean after all, Angel Bluebell also said at the end of her previous chapter...that there was still one more battle, that all of us still needed to partake in...And when you read these next few chapters...You will more then likely realize, exactly what this battle in question is...But anyway viewers...let us now dive right into the chapter...shall we?...*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed*"

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so not a lot of time had past, since Shinko, Momoko, Yuri, Hinagiku, and Scarlet, had made it back to their respective timeline.

"And that is entirely the truth viewers...Hello, Keiko here...Yes, we are currently still in Academy City...only we are sort of not in front of, or near the lab anymore...*I proceed to say this, while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before once again bringing my attention back up again, in order to continue, to address the viewers*...*I then proceed to smile, with both of my eyes closed*...Now then viewers..."

"Hey Shinko?!...how about you actually tell the viewers what is truly going on?...*Misaka, now comes into the shot...the only thing is, there is now something slightly different, about the way that she is currently acting, and behaving*"

"Oh...r-right Momoko...my bad...mind you, I was going to get to that part...*I proceed to say this, only for Momoko, who is currently in Misaka's body, decides to interject*"

"How about you tell the viewers now!...As I don't know how much longer I can tolerate wearing this somewhat short skirt or this outfit of hers!...*Momoko, in Misaka's body proceeds to say this...only for someone else, to now come into the shot, and interject, in almost the exact same manner, that Momoko had done to me*"

"Misaka...Keiko?...Can you tell me what is going on, and why I am wearing this very short skirt and Tokiwadai school uniform?...*Usagi Tsukino...who is currently in Misaki Shokuhou's body, now comes into the shot, with quite a big blush currently present on her face*"

"R-right Usagi...*I proceed to say this in response to Usagi, while a bead of sweat is currently present on one side of my face*"

"Okay...so viewers...back to the issue at hand...and as you can plainly see...things since the last chapter...have sort of now suddenly gone all Freaky Friday...As I am still Shinko, but I am now in Keiko Misaka's body...and Momoko, is now in Misaka's body...And Usagi, is now in Shokuhou's body...*I say this, while looking kind of embarrassed*...So anyway viewers...in order to help you all understand, how things wound up getting this way...I first, need to take you back to what went on between this chapter, and the previous one...now then viewers...shall we begin?"

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so winding the clock back to a hour or so, after Keiko, Misaka, Eternal Sailor Moon, Sakura, Zachary, Wedding Peach, and me, had dispatched, and purified, the last remaining villains of the rogues gallery.

And, we were all now back outside again. Which was just outside of the lab, in which we had all done our part, in rescuing Shokuhou, from Gensei Kihara.

"Well, I guess it is finally time for all of us to head back to our respective timelines," I said.

But, however...

"Ah...so this is where you all are...How wonderful it is for me then, to finally meet the group of people, who have been a thorn in my side, as well as my plans, for so long," An unknown, and also not familiar sounding male voice, suddenly rang out from just to the side of all of us.

"Who are you?!...Show yourself!" I then suddenly chimed in with, as both me, Wedding Peach, Angel Lily, Angel Daisy, And Angel Salvia, then instinctively got into battle ready stances.

Only thing was, that once the five of us had turned our attention towards the source of the voice, just after they we gotten into our battle ready stances. We were then greeted, by a male figure, with long white hair, and he looked to be wearing a sort of hospital gown.

"Okay, what hospital did you happen to wander here from?" I responded to the mysterious male figure with.

"Well Shinko...I see that you don't know who I am...I am Aleister Crowley...now then..." Aleister Crowley was about to speak up again, only for Kero to then speak up. And weirdly, so did Li.

"Wait a sec, you're Aleister Crowley?" Li and Kero both wound up saying, in response to what Aleister had just said.

"Hold on a sec here Li, you know this person? You too Kero?" Zachary now wound up chiming in with. And for one of the very few times since he had wound up as a Cardcaptor in his respective timeline alongside Sakura, he was now completely stunned.

"Yes Zachary, I do, as Clow Reed, was Aleister Crowley," Kero said, all while he, along with Li, were both as shocked about the current situation, as Zachary currently was.

"Okay viewers...so I feel that a bit of context is in order...Oh right viewers...Shinko here...still inhabiting Keiko's body for the moment...*I proceed to say this, while now smiling somewhat sheepishly, as I am not too happy, that I am currently in someone else's body at the current moment*...Now then viewers...for those who don't already know, Clow Reeds name, was actually said to have been derived from Aleister Crowley...and these fanfics, now go one step beyond that...As in, the Aleister Crowley in the Toaru timeline, is another version of Clow Reed, only in the Toaru timeline, he didn't die like he did in the Cardcaptor Sakura timeline...I know viewers...it is all extremely complicated...and for those who still don't fully understand all of it...I recommend that you go and read about Aleister Crowley on the Toaru Index Wiki Page...Because to tell you all the honest truth here viewers...I am not even entirely well versed, with regard to someone like Aleister Crowley...Now then viewers...back to the chapter."

Okay, so getting back to the current situation at hand...

"Yes Li, how very perceptive of you to figure it out. Now then, what do you say that I do Academy City a favor, and dispatch with the lot of you," Aleister Crowley now chimed in with saying. As he then raised his right hand, and a very bright ball of light then materialized in it.

"And you think that we're just going stand here, and to allow you to go through with doing that?! Not if we all have anything to say about it!" Keiko then chimed in with saying, as electricity, had now started to crackle, through the bangs of her long blue hair. And Misaka, also wound up having electricity, crackle through the bangs of her brown hair as well.

"For you see Aleister, as long as we stand together against adversaries like you. Then there is no way that we can lose against the likes of you!" I then chimed in with saying.

And, as the sound of chiming bells then suddenly filled the air, Wedding Peach, then started her introduction.

"As a cool and gentle breeze blows through Academy City, a brand new chapter proceeds to run its course. On this fine Fall day, you have tried to oppose us with your deceptive and evil ways, and for that I can't forgive you! I am the Love Angel, I am Wedding Peach, and I am extremely angry with you!" Wedding Peach said, as she pointed her left hand at Aleister Crowley. To which she then swung her other arm in an upward arc, and then brought it into a flexing pose, with her arm bent, and her hand in a closed fist.

"The nature of the Bluebell, is to spread joy and love, allowing friendships to remain strong! I cannot forgive those who commit acts of evil! I am the Love Angel, I am Angel Bluebell, and I am very angry with you!" Angel Bluebell said, as she drew her Saint Sword Of Bluebell, back towards, and then over her right armor clad shoulder. To which she then stopped it mid downward swing, held it in front of her in a battle ready position, and then stuck her usual pose.

"In the language of flowers, the nature of the pure lily is special, it means that it will bloom and grant love!" Angel Lily said, as she said her introduction, and then struck a pose.

"The daisy is the emblem of the pure and innocent heart. For it's power can withstand even the most evil wind!" Angel Daisy said, as she said her introduction, and then struck a pose.

"In the language of flowers, salvia means a burning heart! The warrior from heaven, Angel Salvia, is here to do battle! All you devils who mislead innocent hearts, I will erase your filthy souls!" Angel Salvia said, as she then struck a pose.

"How dare you proceed to use your magic for evil! I am the Pretty Guardian, who fights for love and for justice! I am Sailor Moon, and now in the name of the moon, I'll punish you!" Eternal Sailor Moon said, as she did her signature pose, while pointing at Aleister Crowley.

"I am the Pretty Guardian, who fights for Love and Intelligence, I am Sailor Mercury! Douse yourself in water and repent!" Sailor Mercury said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am the Pretty Guardian who fights for Love and for Passion! I am Sailor Mars! In the name of Mars, I'll chastise you!" Sailor Mars said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am the Pretty Guardian who fights for Love and for Courage! I am Sailor Jupiter! I'll fill you regret, It'll leave you numb!" Sailor Jupiter said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am the Pretty Guardian who Fights for Love and for Beauty! I am Sailor Venus! In the name of Venus, I'll punish you with the power of love!" Sailor Venus said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am an emissary from the abyss of Death. Protected by Saturn, the Outer Planet of Destruction, the Guardian of Silence. I am Sailor Saturn." Sailor Saturn said as she struck her usual pose.

"Protected by Uranus, the Planet of the Wind. Guardian of Heavens. I am Sailor Uranus!" Sailor Uranus said as she struck her usual pose.

"Protected by Neptune, the Outer Planet of the Seas, Guardian of the Deep Sea. I am Sailor Neptune." Sailor Neptune said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am the Keeper of the Door of Space and Time. I am Sailor Pluto, Guardian of the Underworld." Sailor Pluto said as she struck her usual pose.

The only trouble was that right after Sailor Pluto had said her usual introduction...

"Well isn't that just cute that you all think that you can even seek to hold a candle to a magician like me. Now then, what do you say, that we make this fight a bit more interesting then?" Aleister Crowley suddenly chimed in with. To which he then released the very bright ball of light from his right hand. Which as it left his hand, then quickly expanded into a very bright, and also very blinding light. So bright in fact, that we all had to shield our eyes, so that we wouldn't wind up going unexpectedly blind from it.

The only trouble was, once the light had died down. Zachary, as well as Sakura and Li, then noticed, that several people seemed to now be missing from the current situation.

"What did you just do, where did you just send them?! Start explaining yourself right now Aleister!" Zachary then said, as his usual calm looking expression and demeanor, had now suddenly changed to one of anger. As both he, and everyone else that was left, now realized, that me, Wedding Peach, Angel Lily, Angel Daisy, Angel Salvia, Eternal Sailor Moon, Super Sailor Mercury, Super Sailor Mars, Super Sailor Jupiter, Super Sailor Venus, Super Sailor Saturn, Super Sailor Uranus, Super Sailor Neptune, Super Sailor Pluto, Tuxedo Mask, Limone, Keiko, Misaka, Kuroko, and Shokuhou. They had now all suddenly disappeared.

"Oh don't worry yourself Zachary, I have simply gone and sent them all back to their respective timelines. Only, they won't be quite themselves once they get there," Aleister then said in response. And this was then followed, by him fading out of sight.

Date: September 20, 2009

"And that viewers...now brings us to the current situation...And what is now going to be, our upcoming battle and conflict, with one Aleister Crowley...So viewers...this now marks the end of this chapter part...But don't worry viewers...as we will be getting right back into the action, in the next chapter...So viewers...both me, Momoko, and Usagi, look forward to seeing you lot there...okay?...*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed*"

Chapter Text

Date: September 2, 2000

"Hello viewers...Keiko here...yes viewers...I am still in Angel Bluebells body...nothing has changed since the last chapter...Oh right, almost forgot viewers...me, and the rest of Thew Four Aces Alliance, would like to wish you all a Happy New Year!...Misaka...anything that you would like to tell the viewers?"

"Uh y-yes Keiko...Hello viewers, Misaka here...still in Wedding Peach's body...*Misaka, says this while a pretty defeated looking expression becomes present on Wedding Peach's face*...But enough of that for the moment viewers...as we..."

"Sissy...that wasn't very nice of you to smack me that hard into the ground you know?...*Kuroko, who is now no longer unconscious from the last chapter, now proceeds to speak up, with a somewhat less then happy looking expression present on her face*"

"Kuroko...not right now alright?...*I proceed to say this to Kuroko, while a less then pleased expression, now makes its way across Angel Bluebells face*...But anyway viewers...let us now dive right into the chapter...shall we?...But first, a chapter recap of the previous chapter is in order...*I say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed*"

Date: September 2, 2000

Okay, so not a lot of time had past, since me, Momoko, Yuri, Hinagiku, and Scarlet, had made it back to our respective timeline.

"And that is entirely the truth viewers...Hello, Shinko here...yes viewers...I have decided for the first time in a while, to do a fourth wall break as Shinko, rather then as Angel Bluebell...*I proceed to say this, while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before once again bringing my attention back up again, in order to continue, to address the viewers*...I mean after all viewers...given the amount of chapters that are already a part of this fanfic...you have to do somethings a bit differently, in order to keep all of you viewers enticed, so too speak...*I proceed to say this, while I am smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute manner*...Now then viewers..."

"Hey Keiko?!...how about you actually tell the viewers what is truly going on since they read the last chapter...hmm?!...*Wedding Peach, now comes into the shot...the only thing is, there is something slightly different, about the way that she is currently acting, and behaving*"

"Oh...r-right Misaka...my bad...mind you, I was going to get to that part...*I proceed to say this, only for Misaka, who is currently in Wedding Peach's body, decides to cut me off mid statement*"

"How about you tell the viewers now!...As I don't know how much longer I can tolerate wearing this outfit of hers!...Can you imagine what Kuroko would do...*Misaka, in Wedding Peach's body proceeds to say this...only for someone else, to now come into the shot, and cut her off mid statement, in almost the exact same manner, that Misaka had done to me*"

"Sissy...Keiko!...I thought that was you both!...*Kuroko...who is still in her normal body, now comes leaping into the shot, in an attempt to try a perverted antic on the both of us*"

"Kuroko...not now!...*Misaka, who is still in Wedding Peach's body, proceeds to whack Kuroko on the head. Not realizing, that because she is currently Wedding Peach, her smack winds up doing a bit more damage to Kuroko, then she was expecting it to do*...*This causes Kuroko to hit the ground somewhat hard, and lay there motionless for the moment*"

"Uh...oops...sorry about that Kuroko...I am still learning to get used to Wedding Peach's strength...*Misaka proceeds to say this, while giving a sort of closed-eyes sheepish expression, while a sweatdrop, is present, on one side of her face*"

"Okay...so viewers...back to the issue at hand...and as you can plainly see...things since the last chapter...have sort of now suddenly gone all Freaky Friday...So viewers...in order to help you all understand, how things wound up getting this way...I first, need to take you back to what went on between this chapter, and the previous one...now then viewers...shall we begin?"

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so winding the clock back to a hour or so, after me, Misaka, Eternal Sailor Moon, Sakura, Zachary, Wedding Peach, and Angel Bluebell, had dispatched, and purified, the last remaining villains of the rogues gallery.

And, we were all now back outside again. Which was just outside of the lab, in which we had all done our part, in rescuing Shokuhou, from Gensei Kihara.

"Well, I guess it is finally time for all of us to head back to our respective timelines," Angel Bluebell said

But, however...

"Ah...so this is where you all are...How wonderful it is for me then, to finally meet the group of people, who have been a thorn in my side, as well as my plans, for so long," An unknown, and also not familiar sounding male voice, suddenly rang out from just to the side of all of us.

"Who are you?!...Show yourself!" Angel Bluebell then suddenly chimed in with, as both she, Wedding Peach, Angel Lily, Angel Daisy, And Angel Salvia, then instinctively got into battle ready stances.

Only thing was, that once the five of them had turned their attention towards the source of the voice, just after they had gotten into their battle ready stances. They were then greeted, by a male figure, with long white hair, and he looked to be wearing a sort of hospital gown.

"Okay, what hospital did you happen to wander here from?" Angel Bluebell now responded to the mysterious male figure with.

"Well Shinko...I see that you don't know who I am...I am Aleister Crowley...now then..." Aleister Crowley was about to speak up again, only for Kero to then speak up. And weirdly, so did Li.

"Wait a sec, you're Aleister Crowley?" Li and Kero both wound up saying, in response to what Aleister had just said.

"Hold on a sec here Li, you know this person? You too Kero?" Zachary now wound up chiming in with. And for one of the very few times since he had wound up as a Cardcaptor in his respective timeline alongside Sakura, he was now completely stunned.

"Yes Zachary, I do, as Clow Reed, was Aleister Crowley," Kero said, all while he, along with Li, were both as shocked about the current situation, as Zachary currently was.

"Okay viewers...so I feel that a bit of context is in order...Oh right viewers...Keiko here...still inhabiting Angel Bluebells body for the moment...*I proceed to say this, while smiling somewhat sheepishly, as I am still not too happy, that I am currently in someone else's body at the current moment*...Now then viewers...for those who don't already know, Clow Reeds name, was actually said to have been derived from Aleister Crowley...and these fanfics, now go one step beyond that...As in, the Aleister Crowley in the Toaru timeline, is another version of Clow Reed, only in the Toaru timeline, he didn't die like he did in the Cardcaptor Sakura timeline...I know viewers...it is all extremely complicated...and for those who still don't fully understand all of it...I recommend that you go and read about Aleister Crowley on the Toaru Index Wiki Page...Because to tell you all the honest truth here viewers...I am not even entirely well versed, with regard to someone like Aleister Crowley...Now then viewers...back to the chapter."

Okay, so getting back to the current situation at hand...

"Yes Li, how very perceptive of you to figure it out. Now then, what do you say that I do Academy City a favor, and dispatch with the lot of you," Aleister Crowley now chimed in with saying. As he then raised his right hand, and a very bright ball of light then materialized in it.

"And you think that we're just going stand here, and to allow you to go through with doing that?! Not if we all have anything to say about it!" Keiko then chimed in with saying, as electricity, had now started to crackle, through the bangs of her long blue hair. And Misaka, also wound up having electricity, crackle through the bangs of her brown hair as well.

"For you see Aleister, as long as we stand together against adversaries like you. Then there is no way that we can lose against the likes of you!" Angel Bluebell then chimed in with saying.

And, as the sound of chiming bells then suddenly filled the air, Wedding Peach, then started her introduction.

"As a cool and gentle breeze blows through Academy City, a brand new chapter proceeds to run its course. On this fine Fall day, you have tried to oppose us with your deceptive and evil ways, and for that I can't forgive you! I am the Love Angel, I am Wedding Peach, and I am extremely angry with you!" Wedding Peach said, as she pointed her left hand at Aleister Crowley. To which she then swung her other arm in an upward arc, and then brought it into a flexing pose, with her arm bent, and her hand in a closed fist.

"The nature of the Bluebell, is to spread joy and love, allowing friendships to remain strong! I cannot forgive those who commit acts of evil! I am the Love Angel, I am Angel Bluebell, and I am very angry with you!" Angel Bluebell said, as she drew her Saint Sword Of Bluebell, back towards, and then over her right armor clad shoulder. To which she then stopped it mid downward swing, held it in front of her in a battle ready position, and then stuck her usual pose.

"In the language of flowers, the nature of the pure lily is special, it means that it will bloom and grant love!" Angel Lily said, as she said her introduction, and then struck a pose.

"The daisy is the emblem of the pure and innocent heart. For it's power can withstand even the most evil wind!" Angel Daisy said, as she said her introduction, and then struck a pose.

"In the language of flowers, salvia means a burning heart! The warrior from heaven, Angel Salvia, is here to do battle! All you devils who mislead innocent hearts, I will erase your filthy souls!" Angel Salvia said, as she then struck a pose.

"How dare you proceed to use your magic for evil! I am the Pretty Guardian, who fights for love and for justice! I am Sailor Moon, and now in the name of the moon, I'll punish you!" Eternal Sailor Moon said, as she did her signature pose, while pointing at Aleister Crowley.

"I am the Pretty Guardian, who fights for Love and Intelligence, I am Sailor Mercury! Douse yourself in water and repent!" Sailor Mercury said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am the Pretty Guardian who fights for Love and for Passion! I am Sailor Mars! In the name of Mars, I'll chastise you!" Sailor Mars said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am the Pretty Guardian who fights for Love and for Courage! I am Sailor Jupiter! I'll fill you regret, It'll leave you numb!" Sailor Jupiter said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am the Pretty Guardian who Fights for Love and for Beauty! I am Sailor Venus! In the name of Venus, I'll punish you with the power of love!" Sailor Venus said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am an emissary from the abyss of Death. Protected by Saturn, the Outer Planet of Destruction, the Guardian of Silence. I am Sailor Saturn." Sailor Saturn said as she struck her usual pose.

"Protected by Uranus, the Planet of the Wind. Guardian of Heavens. I am Sailor Uranus!" Sailor Uranus said as she struck her usual pose.

"Protected by Neptune, the Outer Planet of the Seas, Guardian of the Deep Sea. I am Sailor Neptune." Sailor Neptune said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am the Keeper of the Door of Space and Time. I am Sailor Pluto, Guardian of the Underworld." Sailor Pluto said as she struck her usual pose.

The only trouble was that right after Sailor Pluto had said her usual introduction...

"Well isn't that just cute that you all think that you can even seek to hold a candle to a magician like me. Now then, what do you say, that we make this fight a bit more interesting then?" Aleister Crowley suddenly chimed in with. To which he then released the very bright ball of light from his right hand. Which as it left his hand, then quickly expanded into a very bright, and also very blinding light. So bright in fact, that we all had to shield our eyes, so that we wouldn't wind up going unexpectedly blind from it.

The only trouble was, once the light had died down. Zachary, as well as Sakura and Li, then noticed, that several people seemed to now be missing from the current situation.

"What did you just do, where did you just send them?! Start explaining yourself right now Aleister!" Zachary then said, as his usual calm looking expression and demeanor, had now suddenly changed to one of anger. As both he, and everyone else that was left, now realized, that Angel Bluebell, Wedding Peach, Angel Lily, Angel Daisy, Angel Salvia, Eternal Sailor Moon, Super Sailor Mercury, Super Sailor Mars, Super Sailor Jupiter, Super Sailor Venus, Super Sailor Saturn, Super Sailor Uranus, Super Sailor Neptune, Super Sailor Pluto, Tuxedo Mask, Limone, Keiko, Misaka, Kuroko, and Shokuhou. They had now all suddenly disappeared.

"Oh don't worry yourself Zachary, I have simply gone and sent them all back to their respective timelines. Only, they won't be quite themselves once they get there," Aleister then said in response. And this was then followed, by him fading out of sight.

Well, we are now all caught up, so let's now head to the current chapter at hand shall we?

Date: September 2, 2000

Okay, so things hadn't really improved since the last chapter. In fact, given the current situation, I'd say that they were just as bad, if not now slightly worse. And what I mean by this is, well...

"I am going to make Crowley pay for doing this to me and the rest of us, as soon as I find out how to get back to him!" I said, while I was still stuck in Shinko's body for the current moment.

But thankfully, Misaka had now finally figured out how to transform from being Wedding Peach, back into Momoko. So, at least we had this going for us.

But, given our ability to try and get back to Academy City, in order to confront Aleister Crowley, was going to be a bit more complicated of a matter. Especially, since we didn't know where exactly Angel Lily, Angel Daisy, Angel Salvia, and Limone, had been transported off to. Or, if they were even still in their respective and rightful bodies.

But, thanks to some of my knowledge regarding the Wedding Peach anime. Mind you, I only knew, like the Love Angel version of myself, only information on the main characters of the show. But, even though this was the case, we were both still able to find our way to our house. I mean, to Shinko and Momoko's house.

And, once we had both made it inside, I decided to ask Misaka, who was still currently in Momoko's body, to try and use Momoko's Saint Miroir, in an attempt to try and contact Aphrodite. So that we can at least try and figure out a way, to make it back to Academy City. And more importantly, get ourselves back into our respective and rightful bodies.

And, once Misaka, had pulled out Momoko's Saint Miroir, out of her skirt pocket, and had then opened it up. We both held our breath, as I then let Misaka try to attempt to contact Aphrodite.

The only trouble was, neither of us were even sure if this was going to work. And what I mean by that is...

"Hey Aphrodite? We need your help, we both sort of have a...*ahem*...bit of a problem at the moment," Misaka said, only it was in Momoko's voice. As she was still in Momoko's body. And upon my sudden realization of this. I then tried to speak, and sure enough, it wasn't my usual voice that came out, but a somewhat familiar voice to my own, only it was a bit more authoritative sounding.

"Oh wonderful...and I thought that our predicament and battle against the rouges gallery back in Academy City was bad. Wait, why did I just say that? My goodness that sounded extremely corny. Are these the kind of witty puns that Shinko likes to say a lot as Angel Bluebell?" I said out loud, as a sweatdrop, appeared while I had been saying this statement, and had now proceeded to make its way, down one side of my face.

But thankfully...

"Hello there Momoko and Shinko, it is so nice to talk to the both of you again..." Aphrodite spoke up with, just after her face had appeared on the mirror of Momoko's Saint Miroir.

"Aphrodite, we have a slight problem. We're actually Keiko and Misaka...you know, the girl with long blue hair, and the girl with the short brown hair that were the two Electromasters that were present in your throne room not too long ago?" I said, still through Shinko's voice. Which was still quite shocking, and very weird, for my own voice, too not be coming out of my mouth.

"Oh...well that is unfortunate to hear...I will get right to transporting you both here to the Angel World," Aphrodite responded with.

And, not even a spit second later, a portal then appeared in the living room, in which we were both currently standing in. And, with me and Misaka, who were still in Shinko and Momoko's bodies respectively, nodded to each other. We both, then ran forwards, and into the portal, which wound up instantly closing behind us.

And, once we had come through the other side of the portal, and had ended up in Aphrodite's throne room. We were both then greeted, by several more familiar figures, that were already present.

"Okay, so it looks like Yuri, Hinagiku, Scarlet, Mamoru, Usagi, Ami, Rei, Makoto, Minako, Hotaru, Haruka, Michiru, and Setsuna, are already here. At least, that is who they look like. But, that doesn't necessarily mean, that they are all still in their respective and rightful bodies..." I thought to myself, as yet another sweatdrop now appeared, and then started making its way down one side of my face.

And sure enough, as a way to confirm my suspicions...

"What do you mean you're not Rei?! You're kidding me right?!" Haruka Tenou suddenly burst out with saying to Rei. Well actually, it was Minako, who was currently in Haruka's body, and as for who was in Rei's body? Well, about that...

"I mean that I am not Rei, Minako! My name, is Misaki Shokuhou, so get that through your thick skull!" Rei now suddenly chimed in with saying.

And upon me and Misaka hearing this...

"Oh...oh god...oh man...Oh god, oh man, oh GOD!!!!" I then suddenly burst out with saying, as my face had now suddenly turned a sheet of complete white. And I had now gone, and put both of Shinko's hands to her head. As I was now having to grapple with the horrifying fact, that me and Misaka, were now stuck, with having to partner up with Misaki Shokuhou.

"Uggh!...I am rally happy about this right now viewers...can't you tell?!...*I proceed to say this, while a tickmark is currently very much visible on Shinko's face*...Good, just great!...Wonderful even!...Whoa...just turned into Snagglepuss there for a second...Rosebud even!...You know I once went to a circus, and I saw a strong man bend a car...Bend a car?...Pat Benatar!...*I then realize what I have just said. To which a very embarrassed looking expression, now makes its way onto Shinko's face*...Okay...let me just never say any of that again...and viewers...I will see you lot in the next chapter...okay?...*I proceed to say this, while attempting, but failing miserably, to smile genuinely, with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*"

Chapter Text

September 20, 2009

"Hello viewers...Shinko here...and yes viewers...I am still currently stuck in Keiko's body..."

"Yea so sis? How about we just cut to the chase and get to the chapter now?...*Momoko now comes into the frame of shot, still currently stuck in Misaka's body...as a sheepish sort of looking smile, is currently present on Misaka's face*"

"Oh r-right Momoko, my bad...*I say this, while a bead of sweat is currently present, on one side of my face*"

"Uh...Shinko, Momoko?...I am really not used to this body of hers...has Shokuhou always been this front heavy?...*Usagi, now comes into the frame of shot, currently somewhat hunched over...to basically suggest that Shokuhou's...*ahem*...assets...are something that someone like Usagi, really isn't used to having*"

"Uh...r-right Usagi...and yes viewers...this is still Keiko here...But anyway viewers...as you can plainly see, things are getting a bit better..."

"Hey Shinko?...Would could you please not tell the viewers by saying that?...As they can plainly read, that things are not getting better...Well, at least at the current moment...*Usagi, who is still currently stuck in Shokuhou's body...now proceeds to blush, to pretty much let me know, that everything has not been getting better...Well, at least not yet anyway*"

"Right Usagi...'But viewers...to tell you the honest truth...I am still trying to get used to the fact, that Usagi is a tsundere...Oh that's right viewers...you probably didn't know about that fact did you?...I mean after all viewers...we all mostly watched the DiC dub of the Sailor Moon anime, back when we were all younger...But, if you have watched the Viz dub of the anime...you would've noticed...that both Rei and Usagi, are both tsunderes...I know viewers...I was as shocked as you were to learn that fact...Oh, and while we're on the subject viewers...I believe that Shinko did let you all know in a certain chapter of Going In Completely Blind...that both Haruka and Michiru, are very far, from being considered to be cousins...*I proceed to think this, while a slight blush now becomes visible on Keiko's face*"

"Hey Shinko?...Would you mind telling me out loud exactly what it was that you were just thinking about?...*Momoko...who is still in Misaka's body, now proceeds to ask me this, with a very not pleased looking expression on Misaka's face*"

"Uh Momoko...what do you mean by that?...*I proceed to ask this, while a bead of sweat is now once again present on one side of Keiko's face*"

"I mean what you were just thinking about...Because I can't tell what exactly you meant by 'Haruka and Michiru, are very far from being considered to be cousins'...*Momoko now proceeds to ask me this, while a somewhat confused looking expression, now makes its way onto Misaka's face*"

"Uh...w-well Momoko...I will tell you what I meant by that, in between this chapter, and the next, okay?...As we currently have a chapter recap, and a current chapter still to get to...and speaking of which viewers...let's now start that very chapter recap now...okay?...*I proceed to say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed*"

Date: September 2, 2000

Okay, so things hadn't really improved since the last chapter. In fact, given the current situation, I'd say that they were just as bad, if not now slightly worse. And what I mean by this is, well...

"I am going to make Crowley pay for doing this to me and the rest of us, as soon as I find out how to get back to him!" I said, while I was still stuck in Shinko's body for the current moment.

But thankfully, Misaka had now finally figured out how to transform from being Wedding Peach, back into Momoko. So, at least we had this going for us.

But, given our ability to try and get back to Academy City, in order to confront Aleister Crowley, was going to be a bit more complicated of a matter. Especially, since we didn't know where exactly Angel Lily, Angel Daisy, Angel Salvia, and Limone, had been transported off to. Or, if they were even still in their respective and rightful bodies.

But, thanks to some of my knowledge regarding the Wedding Peach anime. Mind you, I only knew, like the Love Angel version of myself, only information on the main characters of the show. But, even though this was the case, we were both still able to find our way to our house. I mean, to Shinko and Momoko's house.

And, once we had both made it inside, I decided to ask Misaka, who was still currently in Momoko's body, to try and use Momoko's Saint Miroir, in an attempt to try and contact Aphrodite. So that we can at least try and figure out a way, to make it back to Academy City. And more importantly, get ourselves back into our respective and rightful bodies.

And, once Misaka, had pulled out Momoko's Saint Miroir, out of her skirt pocket, and had then opened it up. We both held our breath, as I then let Misaka try to attempt to contact Aphrodite.

The only trouble was, neither of us were even sure if this was going to work. And what I mean by that is...

"Hey Aphrodite? We need your help, we both sort of have a...*ahem*...bit of a problem at the moment," Misaka said, only it was in Momoko's voice. As she was still in Momoko's body. And upon my sudden realization of this. I then tried to speak, and sure enough, it wasn't my usual voice that came out, but a somewhat familiar voice to my own, only it was a bit more authoritative sounding.

"Oh wonderful...and I thought that our predicament and battle against the rouges gallery back in Academy City was bad. Wait, why did I just say that? My goodness that sounded extremely corny. Are these the kind of witty puns that Shinko likes to say a lot as Angel Bluebell?" I said out loud, as a sweatdrop, appeared while I had been saying this statement, and had now proceeded to make its way, down one side of my face.

But thankfully...

"Hello there Momoko and Shinko, it is so nice to talk to the both of you again..." Aphrodite spoke up with, just after her face had appeared on the mirror of Momoko's Saint Miroir.

"Aphrodite, we have a slight problem. We're actually Keiko and Misaka...you know, the girl with long blue hair, and the girl with the short brown hair that were the two Electromasters that were present in your throne room not too long ago?" I said, still through Shinko's voice. Which was still quite shocking, and very weird, for my own voice, too not be coming out of my mouth.

"Oh...well that is unfortunate to hear...I will get right to transporting you both here to the Angel World," Aphrodite responded with.

And, not even a spit second later, a portal then appeared in the living room, in which we were both currently standing in. And, with me and Misaka, who were still in Shinko and Momoko's bodies respectively, nodded to each other. We both, then ran forwards, and into the portal, which wound up instantly closing behind us.

And, once we had come through the other side of the portal, and had ended up in Aphrodite's throne room. We were both then greeted, by several more familiar figures, that were already present.

"Okay, so it looks like Yuri, Hinagiku, Scarlet, Mamoru, Usagi, Ami, Rei, Makoto, Minako, Hotaru, Haruka, Michiru, and Setsuna, are already here. At least, that is who they look like. But, that doesn't necessarily mean, that they are all still in their respective and rightful bodies..." I thought to myself, as yet another sweatdrop now appeared, and then started making its way down one side of my face.

And sure enough, as a way to confirm my suspicions...

"What do you mean you're not Rei?! You're kidding me right?!" Haruka Tenou suddenly burst out with saying to Rei. Well actually, it was Minako, who was currently in Haruka's body, and as for who was in Rei's body? Well, about that...

"I mean that I am not Rei, Minako! My name, is Misaki Shokuhou, so get that through your thick skull!" Rei now suddenly chimed in with saying.

And upon me and Misaka hearing this...

"Oh...oh god...oh man...Oh god, oh man, oh GOD!!!!" I then suddenly burst out with saying, as my face had now suddenly turned a sheet of complete white. And I had now gone, and put both of Shinko's hands to her head. As I was now having to grapple with the horrifying fact, that me and Misaka, were now stuck, with having to partner up with Misaki Shokuhou.

"Uggh!...I am rally happy about this right now viewers...can't you tell?!...*I proceed to say this, while a tickmark is currently very much visible on Shinko's face*...Good, just great!...Wonderful even!...Whoa...just turned into Snagglepuss there for a second...Rosebud even!...You know I once went to a circus, and I saw a strong man bend a car...Bend a car?...Pat Benatar!...*I then realize what I have just said. To which a very embarrassed looking expression, now makes its way onto Shinko's face*"

Well, we are now all caught up, so let's now head to the current chapter at hand shall we?

September 20, 2009

And, now panning back to the ongoing events in Academy City. And more importantly, to me, Momoko, and Usagi's current issue, of me being stuck in Keiko's body. Momoko being stuck in Misaka's body, and Usagi, who was currently stuck in Shokuhou's body.

And, after the three of us, had finally managed to make it back to Tokiwadai Middle School. The three of us figured that we were going to be fine, regarding not being surprised with anymore unforeseen issues, that we weren't going to be prepared for.

But unfortunately...

"Keiko, Misaka, Shokuhou, would you mind telling me exactly where the three of you have been all this time?" The very authoritative sounding voice of the dorm supervisor suddenly spoke up with, just as me, Momoko, and Usagi, had managed to make it into the front foyer of the main building.

And upon the three of us seeing this individual...

"Okay, why do I feel so immensely uneasy with seeing this individual?...Am I missing something here viewers?" I thought to myself. To which during this very thought, out of habit, I had turned my attention, slightly to the right of me, in order to briefly address the viewers.

The only thing was...

"Well mam...you see the thing is...we were sort of busy..." Usagi, who was in Shokuhou's body started to say. Which was going to be followed by her basically blurting out about the battle that we had all recently had against the villain rogues gallery. Only for me and Momoko, to quickly rush over to her, and quickly cover her mouth.

"We were sort of busy conversing doing some Judgment work with Shirai and some of our other friends. You know how difficult and sometimes long and winded stuff like that can be," I managed to say in a very confident sounding tone of Keiko's voice.

Which actually wound up surprising me, that I was able to not only come up with a valid excuse in such a short time frame. But, that I was also able to say it in such a convincing sounding tone of voice, despite the fact that I had been as incredibly nervous as I currently was.

And thankfully, because of my quick thinking...

"Oh well that is alright then. But, just don't let it happen again," The head dorm supervisor then said in response. Which wound up surprising me and Momoko.

And, once the head dorm supervisor had walked away, and out of earshot...

"Wow...I can't believe this remote thingy of hers worked," Usagi now spoke up with saying, as she currently held up one of Shokuhou's many remotes, that she usually had in her purse with her at all times.

And upon me and Momoko hearing Usagi say this very statement...

"Usagi...what did you just do to her?" I now said very nervously. To which both me and Momoko, had then slowly turned our respective attentions, towards Usagi. Who at the moment, was currently waving one of Shokuhou's many remotes in her hand, and giving off the sort of childish looking grin, that would make even Anya from Spy x Family proud.

And, upon me accessing some of Keiko's memories, that had been floating around in her head. Or in this case my head, for the moment at least.

"Usagi, please tell me that you didn't just use one of Shokuhou's remotes to alter the head dorm supervisors thoughts..." I now proceeded to ask Usagi, still with the same very nervous sounding tone, in Keiko's voice.

"Yep...I did, and it is surprisingly effective...you both need to try this," Usagi, who was currently still in Shokuhou's body proceeded to say. Which because it was coming out of Shokuhou's mouth, made me and Momoko, just a little bit more weary and worried, then we would've currently been.

And given what both me and Momoko knew about Misaki Shokuhou's abilities, from having viewed her use her Mental Out Esper ability back in the first fight against the villain rogues gallery. We both pretty much now knew, that if the three of us weren't careful with using Keiko or Misaka's Electromaster Esper ability. Then the three of us, may soon find ourselves, in so much trouble, that not even Shokuhou's Mental Out, would even be able to save the three of us.

"And doesn't that sound scary viewers?...Sorry, Shinko here...but viewers...this now marks the end of this chapter...And also viewers...this particular arc in these three fanfics, are going to end up having almost the exact same chapter title for every one of them...The only difference, is going to be the chapter numbers, and the chapter parts to each of these chapters...But anyway viewers...I hope that you have all enjoyed reading these three fanfics so far...and with this now fresh on all of your minds, I will be seeing you all in the next chapter...okay?...*I proceed to say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed*"

Chapter Text

"Hello viewers...Shinko here...and yes viewers...I am still currently stuck in Keiko's body...But anyway viewers, let us now get on with the chapter...but first, a chapter recap...okay?...*I proceed to say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed*"

September 20, 2009

And, now panning back to the ongoing events in Academy City. And more importantly, to me, Momoko, and Usagi's current issue, of me being stuck in Keiko's body. Momoko being stuck in Misaka's body, and Usagi, who was currently stuck in Shokuhou's body.

And, after the three of us, had finally managed to make it back to Tokiwadai Middle School. The three of us figured that we were going to be fine, regarding not being surprised with anymore unforeseen issues, that we weren't going to be prepared for.

But unfortunately...

"Keiko, Misaka, Shokuhou, would you mind telling me exactly where the three of you have been all this time?" The very authoritative sounding voice of the dorm supervisor suddenly spoke up with, just as me, Momoko, and Usagi, had managed to make it into the front foyer of the main building.

And upon the three of us seeing this individual...

"Okay, why do I feel so immensely uneasy with seeing this individual?...Am I missing something here viewers?" I thought to myself. To which during this very thought, out of habit, I had turned my attention, slightly to the right of me, in order to briefly address the viewers.

The only thing was...

"Well mam...you see the thing is...we were sort of busy..." Usagi, who was in Shokuhou's body started to say. Which was going to be followed by her basically blurting out about the battle that we had all recently had against the villain rogues gallery. Only for me and Momoko, to quickly rush over to her, and quickly cover her mouth.

"We were sort of busy conversing doing some Judgment work with Shirai and some of our other friends. You know how difficult and sometimes long and winded stuff like that can be," I managed to say in a very confident sounding tone of Keiko's voice.

Which actually wound up surprising me, that I was able to not only come up with a valid excuse in such a short time frame. But, that I was also able to say it in such a convincing sounding tone of voice, despite the fact that I had been as incredibly nervous as I currently was.

And thankfully, because of my quick thinking...

"Oh well that is alright then. But, just don't let it happen again," The head dorm supervisor then said in response. Which wound up surprising me and Momoko.

And, once the head dorm supervisor had walked away, and out of earshot...

"Wow...I can't believe this remote thingy of hers worked," Usagi now spoke up with saying, as she currently held up one of Shokuhou's many remotes, that she usually had in her purse with her at all times.

And upon me and Momoko hearing Usagi say this very statement...

"Usagi...what did you just do to her?" I now said very nervously. To which both me and Momoko, had then slowly turned our respective attentions, towards Usagi. Who at the moment, was currently waving one of Shokuhou's many remotes in her hand, and giving off the sort of childish looking grin, that would make even Anya from Spy x Family proud.

And, upon me accessing some of Keiko's memories, that had been floating around in her head. Or in this case my head, for the moment at least.

"Usagi, please tell me that you didn't just use one of Shokuhou's remotes to alter the head dorm supervisors thoughts..." I now proceeded to ask Usagi, still with the same very nervous sounding tone, in Keiko's voice.

"Yep...I did, and it is surprisingly effective...you both need to try this," Usagi, who was currently still in Shokuhou's body proceeded to say. Which because it was coming out of Shokuhou's mouth, made me and Momoko, just a little bit more weary and worried, then we would've currently been.

And given what both me and Momoko knew about Misaki Shokuhou's abilities, from having viewed her use her Mental Out Esper ability back in the first fight against the villain rogues gallery. We both pretty much now knew, that if the three of us weren't careful with using Keiko or Misaka's Electromaster Esper ability. Then the three of us, may soon find ourselves, in so much trouble, that not even Shokuhou's Mental Out, would even be able to save the three of us.

"And doesn't that sound scary viewers?...Sorry, Shinko here...but viewers...this now marks the end of this chapter...And also viewers...this particular arc in these three fanfics, are going to end up having almost the exact same chapter title for every one of them...The only difference, is going to be the chapter numbers, and the chapter parts to each of these chapters...*I proceed to say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed*"

And now that the chapter recap is now done. We will now proceed right into the current chapter.

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so as it currently had been from the previous chapter. Me and Momoko, had just witnessed Usagi, who was currently in Shokuhou's body, use one of Shokuhou's many remotes, that she used for her Mental Out ability. And she had used it, to slightly alter the thoughts of the head dorm supervisor.

And not surprisingly...

"Usagi...can you please do me and Momoko a favor, and perhaps don't do anything more with Shokuhou's many remotes?" I proceeded to ask Usagi, with a bead of sweat now making its presence known on one side of Keiko's face.

"Oh, but why not?" Usagi now responded back with. And in a somewhat whiny like tone, that all but matched the same sort of tone, that she normally used, when she usually argued with Rei back in the Sailor Moon anime.

"Uh...well you see Usagi..." I began to say, while trying my very best to choose my next set of words very carefully.

But thankfully...

"Well Usagi, it would be very dangerous if you were to do so, without any of the three of us knowing what Shokuhou can still do with her Mental Out ability, even though Exterior, has already been destroyed," Momoko now proceeded to say to Usagi in response. And even though this was currently coming out of Misaka's mouth. I somehow still found it, to be a bit unnerving, since I knew that Momoko was currently in Misaka's body.

And not surprisingly...

"Okay, so I guess that I am still not used to Momoko speaking in such a more intelligent sounding manner...Especially since she is speaking through Misaka at the current moment...And no viewers...I am not saying that Momoko is not intelligent...so do me a favor viewers...and don't go falsely assuming...that that is in some way what I was thinking...okay?" I thought to myself. To which during this thought, I had briefly turned my attention, slightly to the left of me, in order to briefly address the viewers.

But as luck would have it, a portal now suddenly opened up in the foyer where the three of us were currently.

And upon the three of us nodding to each other, we then proceeded through the portal, which wound up instantly closing behind us.

And, once the surroundings around us had become visible, after a few seconds. We then noticed, that we had been deposited to back in front of the lab building. Albeit, it was slightly to the side, of where the three of us had been previously.

But, not even a couple of seconds after we had all realized this fact. We then noticed, that one of the windows on the lab building, had now begun to shine quite intensely bright. And it wasn't a naturally intense brightness, when something like the sun had reflected off of it either.

But, out of this very window, came a tall woman figure, with light brown hair styled into two large bangs. Which framed the sides of her face, four thinner locks of hair branching out from the top of her head, and curving downwards on either side like antennae, and she also had bright blue eyes. She also had dark blue triangular markings adorning her cheeks, with a thin diamond-shaped crest in the center of her forehead. She also had a slim, yet shapely figure and creamy light complexion.

And upon me then looking in front of me. I then noticed that this tall woman, who had just finished emerging from the window in question. Her creamy light complexion was unlike the more voluptuous, bronze-skinned appearance that a certain silver haired goddess had. Who believe it or not, was also currently present. And this of course, was Urd.

The only thing was...

"Hey Urd...so neither you or Belldandy could've been even the least bit bothered to wait for me?!" A now new female voice now spoke up with. And from what I had just heard, it seemed to have said this, in a very ticked off sounding tone.

"Oh...that's right, I sort of forgot about her.." I now thought to myself, as a third figure now appeared, having apparently run towards Belldandy and Urd, looking quite worn out, as if she had run all the way here from a bit of a ways away. In fact, she actually had.

This third individual had brown eyes and long black hair. And, like Belldandy and Urd, had similar blue markings on her face. But what was different about her, was that she seemed to be carrying a mallet of sorts, in her hands.

And sure enough...

"And Skuld, would you mind telling me exactly why I should've chosen to wait for you?" Urd now responded to Skuld with, now showing the sort of expression on her face, that pretty much told me, that she had intended to leave Skuld behind on purpose.

"What was that Urd?! You really can be an immense pain sometimes, you know that?!" Skuld now responded back to Urd with, now sounding even more pissed off, then when she had first arrived on the scene.

"Oh Skuld, whatever do you mean?" Urd now wound up asking Skuld in return. Which pretty much now confirmed to me, that she was now attempting to gaslight Skuld.

And not surprisingly...

"Don't give me that Urd! You know exactly what it is that I mean by that!" Skuld now wound up responding back to Urd with. And while Urd now sheepishly smiled, now quite proud of herself for having succeeded in gaslighting Skuld.

And while this was currently going on, and me now noticing that all the rest of our allies, were also currently present as well...

"Shouldn't we do something about the two of them arguing?" Someone who resembled Yuri, now asked out loud. And this was while a sweatdrop, had become present, and had then proceeded to make its way down Yuri's face.

"I wouldn't worry too much about it Ami, as this, is actually normal for the both of them," Someone who resembled Shinko then said in response to Ami's question. While she too now had a sweatdrop, slowly making its way down one side of her face.

But despite the sweatdrop, I now pretty much knew, that me, Momoko, and Usagi, were not the only ones that had been affected by Aleister Crowley's spell.

And upon me realizing this fact, I then turned my attention back to Momoko and Usagi...

"Well sis, it would appear, that while we have all reunited again. It would seem, that the three of us, were not the only ones that were affected by Aleister Crowley's spell," I said to the both of them, as a bead of sweat became present, and then proceeded to make its way down one side of Keiko's face.

But, before I could even say or do anything else...

"And don't I know it viewers...Hello there, Keiko here again...*She says this, while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before once again bringing her attention back up again, in order to continue, to address the viewers*...Now then viewers...this now marks the end of the current chapter...but don't worry, as we will be getting right back into the action in the next chapter...Now then viewers, I will see you lot there...okay?...*She proceeds to say this, while smiling with both of her eyes closed, and her head tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hello viewers, Keiko here...Yep, I am still in Shinko's body thanks for asking...So viewers, though I did say that we would be getting right back into action in this chapter...I didn't entirely mean that...As unfortunately viewers...this is going to be another sort of...*ahem*...non action filler sort of chapter...So, let us now get on with the chapter...Which by the way viewers...As I just mentioned...is going to be another filler chapter of sorts...now then viewers...shall we begin?...*I say this, while smiling with both eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a cute manner*...

Now then viewers...in this filler chapter of sorts, we will be covering a somewhat darker topic, in the history of aviation...And just for a sort of warning ahead of time viewers...Since this subject will be dark for some...readers discretion, is very much advised...As each aviation incident, in this chapter, is going to be covering several aviation accidents, involving in flight fires...which by the way viewers...is one of the worst case scenarios to take place on board an aircraft...

And so viewers...with this in mind...let us begin...

And we will start, by going back to July 17, 1996...

Which...for those who don't already know, was when a Trans World Airlines Boeing 747-131 operating a route from New York's JFK International Airport to an intermediate stopover at Charles De Gaulle in Paris...suffered a catastrophic in flight breakup, roughly 12 minutes and 12 seconds into its flight...just as the plane approached an altitude, of 13,760 feet...or a portion in the climb out from JFK, on its approach to one-five-thousand...

And this of course, is the in-flight breakup incident of Trans World Airlines Flight 800...

And for those who don't already know...one of the very last transmissions, on Flight 800s CVR...or Cockpit Voice Recorder...for those who are interested in the full name of the device in question...was "TWA 800, climb and maintain one-five-thousand"...

Now, for those who don't know of the flight crew...Flight 800, was under the command, of TWA Captain Steven Snyder...who for this particular flight, was acting as First Officer...

The reason, was that he was performing a sort of line check, on the soon to be Captain that was sitting in the Captains seat on this flight...One Ralph G. Kevorkian...who was to be promoted to Captain on this particular flight...should everything go well...

And, because this was a 747-100 series aircraft...Tail Registration N93119...and not a 747-400 series aircraft...this had the requirement for a Flight Engineer to be on board, in order to monitor the necessary systems, that were later relegated to the computers that were used in place of the Flight Engineer, on the later variations of the 747...

Now the Flight Engineer on this flight...was 25 year old Oliver Krich...who at the time of this disaster, was to have this be his first flight as Flight Engineer on board a 747...But, oddly enough, he was also another pilot that was being line checked somewhat like that of Captain Kevorkian...Which was why, rather then the three usual pilots aboard a 747...this flight, had a second, and more senior Flight Engineer on board...one Richard Campbell...

Who for this flight to Paris, was to be helping the younger Flight Engineer...

And as for the rest that were on board?...Well, there were a total of 13 flight attendants, a flight service manager, and a further 212 passengers...for a total of 212 passengers, and 18 crew members...

However, another TWA flight coming in from Chicago, had been delayed due to mechanical problems...and 150 of those passengers, were due to fly onto Paris on Flight 800...

And, while they did not know it at the time, this minor inconvenience, would wind up saving them in the end for what was about to happen at 8:31:12 pm...

Now then viewers...onto the next incident...

And this one, is another one that you all should know a bit about...

On September 2, 1998...Swissair Flight 111, A McDonnell Douglas MD-11...

Had taken off from John F. Kennedy International Airport in New York City, United States...

and was headed to Cointrin Airport in Geneva, Switzerland...

The flight was also a codeshare flight with Delta Air Lines...

Anyway about one hour into the flight, flight 111 crashed into the Atlantic Ocean southwest of Halifax Stanfield International Airport at the entrance to St. Margarets Bay, Nova Scotia, Canada, due to an in-flight fire in the aircraft's cockpit...

And unfortunately, the resulting crash into the ocean, killed all 215 passengers, 12 flight attendants, and both the Captain...as well as the First Officer...

Which makes this crash the deadliest accident in the history of Swissair and the deadliest accident involving the McDonnell Douglas MD-11...

And as for the cause?...

Well after a several year exhaustive investigation...it was determined that the cause of the in-flight fire...was due to a wire suffering what is known, as electrical arcing...

Which had actually been part, of the Swissair in-flight entertainment system, that had been present on board their aircraft at the time of this accident...

And with the case of this particular system, it unfortunately didn't have an off-switch...

And viewers...for those who are going to try and argue, that the pilots of flight 111, made a poor choice during the accident sequence, in them diverting to over the ocean, in an attempt to dump some of their fuel...

As it would later be determined...to safely land flight 111...they would've had to have begun their decent, right after they had said the phrase, 'pan, pan, pan'...

But, even if this had been done...to safely land flight 111, the aircraft would've had to have been fully functioning for at least a full 13 minutes...

And tragically, flight 111, was only fully operative, for 10 minutes...

So, as accident investigator Larry Vance would later say...'It didn't matter one iota of difference, as to whether they were going to live or die'...

And tragically viewers...he was right...

Now then viewers...onto the third incident...

In the early morning of November 28, 1987...A Boeing 747-244BM Combi...Operating as South African Airways Flight 295...call sign SPRINGBOK 295...

was on route from Chiang Kai-shek International Airport,
Taipei, Taiwan...

to Plaisance Airport, on the island of Mauritius...

And at the time of the in-flight fire and subsequent in-flight breakup...

Flight 295 was carrying 5 pilots...some of which were relief pilots..14 flight attendants...and 140 passengers...

And the reason why this particular 747 was known as a Combi...

was due to this particular type of 747, being able to carry passengers and crew in the forward section of the aircraft's cabin, and cargo in the aft portion of the cabin...

But tragically, the cause of this particular in-flight fire aboard flight 295...was apparently due to something in the cargo, that was theorized not to be on the aircraft's cargo manifest...

As to exactly what it was, we will never know for sure...

but what we do know, was that the resulting in-flight breakup, wound up killing all 159 passengers and crew...

Now then viewers...onto the next one...and also the last one...

and this particular in-flight fire type incident, is particularly horrific...

In the early evening of August 19, 1980...Saudia Flight 163...had taken off Riyadh International Airport, in Riyadh, Saudi Arabia...

and was bound for Kandara Airport, in Jeddah, Saudi Arabia...

at the time of this accident...flight 163, was carrying 3 pilots, 11 flight attendants...and 287 passengers...

And though the cause, and the source of the in-flight fire on flight 163, was never fully determined...

What is known, is the very last thing heard on flight 163s Cockpit Voice Recorder...right before the fire on board caused it to stop working was the Captain saying...'tell them not to evacuate'...

And if you have a fierce fire as this was, burning through the cabin floor up from the aft cargo hold...

The Captain saying this particular statement...doesn't exactly bode well, nor does it instill confidence...for everyone on board...

As even though they were able to make it back to Riyadh...

not even three and a half minutes after touching down...the fire wound up consuming the Lockheed L-1011 TriStar...and wound up also killing all 301 passengers and crew on board...

And even to this day, flight 163...is still the 2nd deadliest single aircraft accident, in aviation history...behind that of Japan Airlines Flight 123...

And, is the 5th deadliest aviation accident of all time...

Surpassed only by the bombing of Air India Flight 182...On June 23, 1985...

The crash of Turkish Airlines Flight 981...On March 3, 1974

The Charkhi Dadri Mid Air Collision...On November 12, 1996...

The crash of Japan Airlines Flight 123...On August 12, 1985...

And finally, the Tenerife Airport Disaster...On March 27, 1977...

And this viewers...now marks the end of this particular filler chapter...and unfortunately viewers...there will wind up being another one of these filler chapters right after this one...But the good news here viewers...is that after the next chapter...we will be getting right back into the action...So viewers...see you lot in the next chapter...okay?...*I proceed to say this, while tilting my head to one side, and smiling with both of my eyes closed, in a very cute looking manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hello there viewers, Keiko here...*I proceed to say this, while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before bringing my attention back up again, in order to continue to address the viewers*...And yes viewers, I am still stuck in Shinko's body...so yea...still not the most ideal of a situation that I am currently in...But anyway viewers, pushing that aside for the current moment...As we will now be heading right into the second, non action filler chapter...So, let us now get on with the chapter...Now then viewers...shall we proceed?...*I proceed to say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*...

And in this particular filler chapter...we will be talking about two more types of aviation accidents...

One being Fuel Contamination type incidents...

And the other, is accidents, having to do with Engine Separations, or the complete loss of an Engine...

Now then viewers...let us now head into the first one...

And to make things a bit less lengthy...we will only be covering one accident from each of these categories...

So, in the early evening on 4 October 1992, El Al Flight 1862, an El Al Boeing 747 cargo aircraft, suffered a catastrophic dual engine separation in flight...just a mere 8 minutes after the aircraft had taken off from Amsterdam Schipol Airport...

On board flight 1862...were an experienced El Al Captain...a somewhat rookie First Officer...and a very senior Flight Engineer...and, there was an El Al employee that was in the aircraft's jump seat...

Anyway, on climb out from Schipol, and just as flight 1862 passed through 6,500 feet...

One of the fuse pins...in the aircraft's number 3 engine...or the inner engine on the 747s right wing...failed due to a fatigue crack in one of its inner walls...

the resulting separation of engine number 3...caused it to detach, and then move sideways on the right wing...tearing off a large portion of that same wings leading edge...and knocking off engine number 4 on the same wing...and both engines departed the wing...

The resulting incident, caused a complete loss, of the number 3, and number 4 hydraulic systems...

And to make matters just that much worse...on a 747, you are unable to see the engines from the cockpit...so the crew had absolutely no idea, that they had literally lost both of their right hand engines...

Which also was actually the case, in the crash of American Airlines Flight 191...and if you want to learn about that viewers...simply go and read one of the previous chapters of this fanfic...

But anyway viewers...since this was also the case on El Al Flight 1862...the crew...not realizing this, as they attempted to come back to make an emergency landing at Schipol...

The moment that they extended the flaps...and because the number 3 and 4 hydraulic systems were so badly damaged...or in this case, were out of fluid...the flaps didn't wind up extending on the right wing...

Which, as the aircraft's speed slowed to below 260 knots...caused the right wing to drop, and the left wing to rise...

And this continued, until flight 1862 stalled, dropped out of the sky, and crashed into an eleven story apartment block in one of the suburbs of Amsterdam...

The crash would wind up killing all four people aboard flight 1862...and would also kill at least 43 more people on the ground...

And to this day...the crash of El Al flight 1862...is still the worst air accident in the history of the Netherlands...

Now then viewers...onto the next and last one...

On April 13, 2010...an Airbus A330...operating as Cathay Pacific Flight 780...suffered a dual engine stall...while at cruise...as it was on its way to land at Hong Kong International Airport...

On board flight 780...were 309 passengers...11 flight attendants...and 2 pilots...

And as for the cause of the dual engine stall?...Well that was due to fuel contamination...and what that means in more simpler terms viewers...is what happens when aircraft fuel...or any kind of fuel for that matter...is contaminated with a sort of element...or in this case...some sticky salt like material from one of flight 780s origin airports fuel truck filters...

And what had happened, was that the material in question, got stuck in the fuel lines, and wound up jamming the Main Metering Valve...which is what is used to regulate the flow of fuel to both engines...

And, when the material jammed the Main Metering Valves to both of flight 780s engines...it caused the eventual stalling of both engines...

Thankfully though, thanks to the captains quick thinking...one of the two engines, whose Main Metering Valve hadn't yet been fully jammed by the foreign material...was able to have its thrust lever advanced forward enough, to about 74% thrust...to where they were able to make it to Hong Kong...

But, when they tried to make a landing, they received an overspeed warning...and upon further realization...the one engine, that the crew had advanced to 74%...was now stuck there...so basically the engine was jammed open...

Which forced the crew to land a full 100 knots faster then the usual landing speed...and they had to do this, without the use of the aircraft's number two thrust reverser...which had failed to deploy on landing...

But, the good news, was that they were able to slow the aircraft, before it had overshot the runway...

but 63 of the people aboard...still wound up injured...

But viewers...this now marks the end of this filler chapter...and more importantly viewers...we will get right back into the action, in the next chapter...so viewers...I will see you lot there...okay?...*I proceed to say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hello viewers...Shinko here...and yes viewers...I am still currently stuck in Keiko's body...But anyway viewers, let us now get on with the chapter...but first, a chapter recap...okay?...*I proceed to say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed*"

September 20, 2009

Okay, so as it currently had been from the previous chapter. Me and Momoko, had just witnessed Usagi, who was currently in Shokuhou's body, use one of Shokuhou's many remotes, that she used for her Mental Out ability. And she had used it, to slightly alter the thoughts of the head dorm supervisor.

And not surprisingly...

"Usagi...can you please do me and Momoko a favor, and perhaps don't do anything more with Shokuhou's many remotes?" I proceeded to ask Usagi, with a bead of sweat now making its presence known on one side of Keiko's face.

"Oh, but why not?" Usagi now responded back with. And in a somewhat whiny like tone, that all but matched the same sort of tone, that she normally used, when she usually argued with Rei back in the Sailor Moon anime.

"Uh...well you see Usagi..." I began to say, while trying my very best to choose my next set of words very carefully.

But thankfully...

"Well Usagi, it would be very dangerous if you were to do so, without any of the three of us knowing what Shokuhou can still do with her Mental Out ability, even though Exterior, has already been destroyed," Momoko now proceeded to say to Usagi in response. And even though this was currently coming out of Misaka's mouth. I somehow still found it, to be a bit unnerving, since I knew that Momoko was currently in Misaka's body.

And not surprisingly...

"Okay, so I guess that I am still not used to Momoko speaking in such a more intelligent sounding manner...Especially since she is speaking through Misaka at the current moment...And no viewers...I am not saying that Momoko is not intelligent...so do me a favor viewers...and don't go falsely assuming...that that is in some way what I was thinking...okay?" I thought to myself. To which during this thought, I had briefly turned my attention, slightly to the left of me, in order to briefly address the viewers.

But as luck would have it, a portal now suddenly opened up in the foyer where the three of us were currently.

And upon the three of us nodding to each other, we then proceeded through the portal, which wound up instantly closing behind us.

And, once the surroundings around us had become visible, after a few seconds. We then noticed, that we had been deposited to back in front of the lab building. Albeit, it was slightly to the side, of where the three of us had been previously.

But, not even a couple of seconds after we had all realized this fact. We then noticed, that one of the windows on the lab building, had now begun to shine quite intensely bright. And it wasn't a naturally intense brightness, when something like the sun had reflected off of it either.

But, out of this very window, came a tall woman figure, with light brown hair styled into two large bangs. Which framed the sides of her face, four thinner locks of hair branching out from the top of her head, and curving downwards on either side like antennae, and she also had bright blue eyes. She also had dark blue triangular markings adorning her cheeks, with a thin diamond-shaped crest in the center of her forehead. She also had a slim, yet shapely figure and creamy light complexion.

And upon me then looking in front of me. I then noticed that this tall woman, who had just finished emerging from the window in question. Her creamy light complexion was unlike the more voluptuous, bronze-skinned appearance that a certain silver haired goddess had. Who believe it or not, was also currently present. And this of course, was Urd.

The only thing was...

"Hey Urd...so neither you or Belldandy could've been even the least bit bothered to wait for me?!" A now new female voice now spoke up with. And from what I had just heard, it seemed to have said this, in a very ticked off sounding tone.

"Oh...that's right, I sort of forgot about her.." I now thought to myself, as a third figure now appeared, having apparently run towards Belldandy and Urd, looking quite worn out, as if she had run all the way here from a bit of a ways away. In fact, she actually had.

This third individual had brown eyes and long black hair. And, like Belldandy and Urd, had similar blue markings on her face. But what was different about her, was that she seemed to be carrying a mallet of sorts, in her hands.

And sure enough...

"And Skuld, would you mind telling me exactly why I should've chosen to wait for you?" Urd now responded to Skuld with, now showing the sort of expression on her face, that pretty much told me, that she had intended to leave Skuld behind on purpose.

"What was that Urd?! You really can be an immense pain sometimes, you know that?!" Skuld now responded back to Urd with, now sounding even more pissed off, then when she had first arrived on the scene.

"Oh Skuld, whatever do you mean?" Urd now wound up asking Skuld in return. Which pretty much now confirmed to me, that she was now attempting to gaslight Skuld.

And not surprisingly...

"Don't give me that Urd! You know exactly what it is that I mean by that!" Skuld now wound up responding back to Urd with. And while Urd now sheepishly smiled, now quite proud of herself for having succeeded in gaslighting Skuld.

And while this was currently going on, and me now noticing that all the rest of our allies, were also currently present as well...

"Shouldn't we do something about the two of them arguing?" Someone who resembled Yuri, now asked out loud. And this was while a sweatdrop, had become present, and had then proceeded to make its way down Yuri's face.

"I wouldn't worry too much about it Ami, as this, is actually normal for the both of them," Someone who resembled Shinko then said in response to Ami's question. While she too now had a sweatdrop, slowly making its way down one side of her face.

But despite the sweatdrop, I now pretty much knew, that me, Momoko, and Usagi, were not the only ones that had been affected by Aleister Crowley's spell.

And upon me realizing this fact, I then turned my attention back to Momoko and Usagi...

"Well sis, it would appear, that while we have all reunited again. It would seem, that the three of us, were not the only ones that were affected by Aleister Crowley's spell," I said to the both of them, as a bead of sweat became present, and then proceeded to make its way down one side of Keiko's face.

And now that the chapter recap is now done. We will now proceed right into the current chapter.

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so getting back to the current situation, and upon taking in a bit more of the current situation...

"Hey, so if you three are here...then who is watching Keiichi?" Shinko now decided to speak up with saying, with a bit of a concerned sounding tone in Keiko's voice.

And upon Shinko having now said this statement in Keiko's voice. Since she was still stuck in Keiko's body. Well, at least for now...

"Well viewers...I sort of forgot about that part...but you know what viewers...I think that it is now once again time, for you all to experience a little bit of comedic timing..." I thought to myself, which during this, I had briefly turned my attention to the right of me, in order to briefly address the viewers.

And sure enough...

In another anime dimension, a young man with dark hair, who was currently alone in an all too familiar looking shrine. Well, that was apart from an out of place robot, that was currently guarding the front door of the shrine. This man suddenly wound up sneezing one time, and he didn't know why.

"And yet I do viewers...Hello there...Keiko here again...*Keiko proceeds to say this, while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before once again bringing Shinko's body, and her attention back up again, in order to continue to address the viewers*...And yes viewers...I am still in Shinko's body...But viewers...I feel as though a short explanation of sorts is in order...for those who don't yet know of this all too familiar anime trope...For you see viewers...under certain circumstances, when an anime character, is talking about another anime character, wherever they might be...it causes the anime character, who is being talked about, to sneeze a single time...As a sort of comedic timing sort of entertainment for the viewers...to let all of you know...that the character is being talked about...And for the record viewers...it happens in anime a lot more often then you think that it does...*Keiko proceeds to say this, while smiling with both of Shinko's eyes closed*...But anyway viewers...I will see you lot in the next chapter...okay?...*Keiko proceeds to say this, while still smiling with both of Shinko's eyes closed, but she is now also tilting Shinko's head to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

"Okay Keiko...thanks for that explanation I guess...Oh right...Shinko here...still stuck in Keiko's body for the current moment...but viewers...this now marks the end of this particular chapter...But don't worry...as we will be getting right back into the action in the next chapter...And before you all proceed to try and jump down my throat, by assuming that the next might be yet another non action filler sort of chapter...then your assumptions, are badly askew...But anyway viewers...see you all in the next chapter...okay?...*I proceed to say this, while smiling with both of Keiko's eyes closed*"

Chapter Text

"Hello viewers...Shinko here...and yes viewers...I am still currently stuck in Keiko's body...But anyway viewers, let us now get on with the chapter...but first, a chapter recap...okay?...*I proceed to say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed*"

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so getting back to the current situation, and upon taking in a bit more of the current situation...

"Hey, so if you three are here...then who is watching Keiichi?" Shinko now decided to speak up with saying, with a bit of a concerned sounding tone in Keiko's voice.

And upon Shinko having now said this statement in Keiko's voice. Since she was still stuck in Keiko's body. Well, at least for now...

"Well viewers...I sort of forgot about that part...but you know what viewers...I think that it is now once again time, for you all to experience a little bit of comedic timing..." I thought to myself, which during this, I had briefly turned my attention to the right of me, in order to briefly address the viewers.

And sure enough...

In another anime dimension, a young man with dark hair, who was currently alone in an all too familiar looking shrine. Well, that was apart from an out of place robot, that was currently guarding the front door of the shrine. This man suddenly wound up sneezing one time, and he didn't know why.

"And yet I do viewers...Hello there...Keiko here again...*I proceed to say this, while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before once again bringing Shinko's body, and my attention back up again, in order to continue to address the viewers*...And yes viewers...I am still in Shinko's body...But viewers...I feel as though a short explanation of sorts is in order...for those who don't yet know of this all too familiar anime trope...For you see viewers...under certain circumstances, when an anime character, is talking about another anime character, wherever they might be...it causes the anime character, who is being talked about, to sneeze a single time...As a sort of comedic timing sort of entertainment for the viewers...to let all of you know...that the character is being talked about...And for the record viewers...it happens in anime a lot more often then you think that it does...*Keiko proceeds to say this, while smiling with both of Shinko's eyes closed*...But anyway viewers...I will see you lot in the next chapter...okay?...*I proceed to say this, while still smiling with both of Shinko's eyes closed, but I am now also tilting Shinko's head to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

"Okay Keiko...thanks for that explanation I guess...Oh right...Shinko here...still stuck in Keiko's body for the current moment...but viewers...this now marks the end of this particular chapter...But don't worry...as we will be getting right back into the action in the next chapter...And before you all proceed to try and jump down my throat, by assuming that the next might be yet another non action filler sort of chapter...then your assumptions, are badly askew...But anyway viewers...see you all in the next chapter...okay?...*Shinko proceeds to say this, while smiling with both of Keiko's eyes closed*"

And now that the chapter recap is now done. We will now proceed right into the current chapter.

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so getting right back into the action. And just after Belldandy had turned her attention to Keiko, who was currently still stuck in Shinko's body. And had given her a kind and gentle looking closed eyes smile...

"Okay, though I really enjoy do this current wonderful, and all around enjoyable moment between the both of you. And I am sure that everyone else does as well. But don't you think, that for the viewers sake, and to further the current story. That we should just..." Urd now decided to speak up with saying.

But, however...

"Urd, didn't anyone ever tell you that patience is a virtue?" Zachary now proceeded to say to Urd in response, while indirectly referencing a previous time that Sakura had said this exact statement to Kero, in a previous fanfic chapter back in their respective anime canon timeline.

And luckily...

"I am with Zachary on this one Urd. Since you need to learn..." Shinko, who was currently still stuck in my original body proceeded to say.

The only trouble was...

"I'm sorry Shinko, I don't recall having asked for your added opinion?!" Urd now proceeded to respond back to Shinko with. And even though she was in my original body. She knew that it was Shinko, that she was speaking to. And this was as a tickmark now quickly became present, on one side of Urd's face. And she had also said her statement, in a sort of demeaning, and sarcastic sounding tone of voice.

"Well excuuuuuse me Urd!" I now chimed in with saying, even though I was still currently stuck in Shinko's body. But still, I wound up responding back with saying to Urd regardless of this fact. And I had said this statement of mine, in basically the exact same tone of voice, that a certain video game character had said, in a certain well known YouTube parody video.

"Okay seriously Keiko, was that really necessary?!" Urd now proceeded to respond to me with. As the tickmark from before, was still very much present on the same side of her face.

"Alright, that's enough!" Belldandy now responded to the three of us with. But, she had said this statement of hers, with only a bit of force in her tone. Which made her statement, all the more reason to listen to.

"R-right Belldandy, that was our bad. Wasn't it Shinko?" I, now proceeded to say to Shinko. Even though I was still stuck in Shinko's body. And I had said this particular statement in an unexpectedly frantic sounding sort of tone in Keiko's voice. And having spoken this to her, while she was still stuck in my original body. Well...

"Wait a sec here Keiko..." Shinko tried to speak back to me with in a sort of protest, even though she was still currently stuck in Keiko's body.

The only trouble with that was...

"We're both sorry...aren't we Shinko?!" I now proceeded to say back to Shinko in response. And I had said this statement, with an authoritative tone to Shinko's voice, that I wasn't even aware that I even had access to.

"Okay, so that was completely unexpected of me!...I am honestly shocked that Shinko even had that sort of authority to her tone...Is this what she really sound like when she is this angry?...But then again viewers...I guess that is why Shinko is the leader of their group, like that of Momoko...And now viewers...this now marks the end of this chapter...But don't worry, as we will be getting right back into the action, in the next chapter...See you all there," I thought to myself. To which while I was thinking this, I had briefly turned my attention, slightly to the right of me, in order to briefly address the viewers.

Chapter Text

"Hello viewers...Keiko here...and yes viewers...I am still currently stuck in Shinko's body...But anyway viewers, let us now get on with the chapter...but first, a chapter recap...okay?...*I proceed to say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so getting right back into the action. And just after Belldandy had turned her attention to me, who was currently still stuck in Shinko's body. And had given me a kind and gentle looking closed eyes smile...

"Okay, though I really enjoy do this current wonderful, and all around enjoyable moment between the both of you. And I am sure that everyone else does as well. But don't you think, that for the viewers sake, and to further the current story. That we should just..." Urd now decided to speak up with saying.

But, however...

"Urd, didn't anyone ever tell you that patience is a virtue?" Zachary now proceeded to say to Urd in response, while indirectly referencing a previous time that Sakura had said this exact statement to Kero, in a previous fanfic chapter back in their respective anime canon timeline.

And luckily...

"I am with Zachary on this one Urd. Since you need to learn..." Shinko, who was currently still stuck in my original body proceeded to say.

The only trouble was...

"I'm sorry Shinko, I don't recall having asked for your added opinion?!" Urd now proceeded to respond back to Shinko with. And even though she was in my original body. She knew that it was Shinko, that she was speaking to. And this was as a tickmark now quickly became present, on one side of Urd's face. And she had also said her statement, in a sort of demeaning, and sarcastic sounding tone of voice.

"Well excuuuuuse me Urd!" I now chimed in with saying, even though I was still currently stuck in Shinko's body. But still, I wound up responding back with saying to Urd regardless of this fact. And I had said this statement of mine, in basically the exact same tone of voice, that a certain video game character had said, in a certain well known YouTube parody video.

"Okay seriously Keiko, was that really necessary?!" Urd now proceeded to respond to me with. As the tickmark from before, was still very much present on the same side of her face.

"Alright, that's enough!" Belldandy now responded to the three of us with. But, she had said this statement of hers, with only a bit of force in her tone. Which made her statement, all the more reason to listen to.

"R-right Belldandy, that was our bad. Wasn't it Shinko?" I, now proceeded to say to Shinko. Even though I was still stuck in Shinko's body. And I had said this particular statement in an unexpectedly frantic sounding sort of tone in Keiko's voice. And having spoken this to her, while she was still stuck in my original body. Well...

"Wait a sec here Keiko..." Shinko tried to speak back to me with in a sort of protest, even though she was still currently stuck in Keiko's body.

The only trouble with that was...

"We're both sorry...aren't we Shinko?!" I now proceeded to say back to Shinko in response. And I had said this statement, with an authoritative tone to Shinko's voice, that I wasn't even aware that I even had access to.

"Okay, so that was completely unexpected of me!...I am honestly shocked that Shinko even had that sort of authority to her tone...Is this what she really sound like when she is this angry?...But then again viewers...I guess that is why Shinko is the leader of their group, like that of Momoko...And now viewers...this now marks the end of this chapter...But don't worry, as we will be getting right back into the action, in the next chapter...See you all there," I thought to myself. To which while I was thinking this, I had briefly turned my attention, slightly to the right of me, in order to briefly address the viewers.

And now that the chapter recap is now done. We will now proceed right into the current chapter.

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, getting right back into the current swing of things. And what I mean by this is...

"Well...who knew that when Shinko is that ticked off...as I just demonstrated in the last chapter...that she would wind up being as scary a person to talk to, as one Captain Unohana, from the Bleach anime was...And while I am on the subject of that anime viewers...if you haven't already gone and watched it...I highly recommend that you do...as it is quite a good anime to binge watch...when you have free time with nothing else going on of course...I mean after all, both Shinko and Zachary, have already recommended it, so it must be good...But anyway viewers...let us now continue on with the current chapter...shall we?" I thought to myself. And of course, while during this very same thought. I had also, briefly turned my attention slightly to the left of me, in order to briefly address the viewers.

Okay, so getting back to the current situation at hand...

"Hey Sis...Uh...I mean Misaka..." I, now suddenly blurted out, while I was currently still stuck in Shinko's body. And I had this blurted this particular statement out. Which was then quickly followed, by a small blush, then becoming visible on Shinko's face.

"Hello there viewers...Shinko here again...still stuck in Keiko's body...*Shinko proceeds to say this, as a bead of sweat then becomes visible, on one side of Keiko's face*...Anyway viewers..."

"Hey Keiko?...Oops...I mean Shinko...Not right now okay?...Please save this fourth wall break for a little later on okay?...*Momoko, who is still stuck in Misaka's body, proceeds to say this to her, while a blush then makes its way onto Misaka's face.

"R-right...my bad...So viewers...back to the story and current chapter...*Shinko proceeds to say this, while smiling with both of Keiko's eyes closed."

And on the subject of the current chapter...

"Oh my...isn't that embarrassing of you, isn't it Shinko?" Misaki Shokuhou, who was currently stuck in Rei Hino's body, now decided to chime in with saying to Shinko. And she had said this, in quite the demeaning sounding tone in Rei's voice.

And not surprisingly...

"Excuse me Shokuhou?! Since when was I asking for you two cents on this particular matter...hmm?! How about you do me, and Momoko a favor, and just quit your demeaning tone towards me, alright?! Because I am now starting to realize, exactly why Misaka and Keiko, can't stand to be around or near you!" Shinko now snapped back to Shokuhou with.

And to no ones surprise...

"So I am supposed to listen to, and obey that am I?! And how do you know that they both hate me?!" Shokuhou now blurted back to Shinko with.

"Because we do Shokuhou! And I am surprised that neither one of us told you this fact sooner to be honest!" I now chimed in with saying. And I was still currently stuck in Shinko's body, thanks for asking.

"All three of you stop bickering! You are being irritating, now quit it!" Zachary now proceeded to chime in with saying. Which actually wound up doing the trick.

And what I meant by this was...

"Okay, the next person who decides to bicker with somebody else, is going to have me use this remote on them," Usagi, who was still stuck in Shokuhou's body, now chimed in with saying.

"Please don't do that, as you have absolutely no idea what my ability can do!" Shokuhou said, in Rei's voice, and while still stuck in Rei's body.

"Oh, why not, are you jealous or something?" Usagi now proceeded to chime in with saying back to Shokuhou. And she had said this, as a mischievous looking smile, that would make both Anya and Frieren proud, made its way onto Shokuhou's face.

"Oh...well that is not terrifying or anything...is it viewers?...Oh right, Keiko here...and viewers...I will see you lot in the next chapter...okay?...*I proceed to say this, while smiling with both of Shinko's eyes closed, and her head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hello viewers...Keiko here...and yes viewers...I am still currently stuck in Shinko's body by the way...Oh, and in the similar words of one Leonard Hofstadter from The Big Bang Theory...albeit in a non sarcastic sounding tone...'Thanks for asking'...*I proceed to say this, while a sweatdrop suddenly becomes present, and then proceeds to make its way down one side of my face...Oh, almost forgot...if you have wound up reading this fanfic up to to this point...then I now ask that you leave an honest review on either this, or the other two fanfics that are connected to this one...As it would be very helpful, in making it so that these three fanfics, are allowed to be told properly...Because without your reviews...none of the three of us...being me, Shinko, or Zachary...will be able to achieve our overall goal...of getting these three fanfics immortalized...by having them be turned into alternate media anime shows of these three fanfics...You want to see what has gone on in these three fanfics visually on your television at home don't you?...Then why not help make this goal a reality, and leave an honest review on one or several of these three fanfics...hmm?...And also, the ones who do, I will make completely sure, that your usernames are mentioned in the new aforementioned anime shows in question...So that way, we don't wind up being the only people, who are immortalized by these three fanfics...And speaking of which...Jimmy...this is how you properly give back to the community, by asking for no money in return...something that a crypto scamming, lying piece of trash such as yourself, more then likely knows nothing about...as neither you, Logan, JJ, Daniel, Jake, Adin, or Jack Dork, have probably ever done something like this, without paying somebody off to keep quite...or even committing every illegal sort of money related and charity related crime known to humankind...But anyway viewers, let us now get on with the chapter...but first, a chapter recap...okay?...*I proceed to say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, getting right back into the current swing of things. And what I mean by this is...

"Well...who knew that when Shinko is that ticked off...as I just demonstrated in the last chapter...that she would wind up being as scary a person to talk to, as one Captain Unohana, from the Bleach anime was...And while I am on the subject of that anime viewers...if you haven't already gone and watched it...I highly recommend that you do...as it is quite a good anime to binge watch...when you have free time with nothing else going on of course...I mean after all, both Shinko and Zachary, have already recommended it, so it must be good...But anyway viewers...let us now continue on with the current chapter...shall we?" I thought to myself. And of course, while during this very same thought. I had also, briefly turned my attention slightly to the left of me, in order to briefly address the viewers.

Okay, so getting back to the current situation at hand...

"Hey Sis...Uh...I mean Misaka..." I, now suddenly blurted out, while I was currently still stuck in Shinko's body. And I had this blurted this particular statement out. Which was then quickly followed, by a small blush, then becoming visible on Shinko's face.

"Hello there viewers...Shinko here again...still stuck in Keiko's body...*Shinko proceeds to say this, as a bead of sweat then becomes visible, on one side of Keiko's face*...Anyway viewers..."

"Hey Keiko?...Oops...I mean Shinko...Not right now okay?...Please save this fourth wall break for a little later on okay?...*Momoko, who is still stuck in Misaka's body, proceeds to say this to her, while a blush then makes its way onto Misaka's face.

"R-right...my bad...So viewers...back to the story and current chapter...*Shinko proceeds to say this, while smiling with both of Keiko's eyes closed."

And on the subject of the current chapter...

"Oh my...isn't that embarrassing of you, isn't it Shinko?" Misaki Shokuhou, who was currently stuck in Rei Hino's body, now decided to chime in with saying to Shinko. And she had said this, in quite the demeaning sounding tone in Rei's voice.

And not surprisingly...

"Excuse me Shokuhou?! Since when was I asking for you two cents on this particular matter...hmm?! How about you do me, and Momoko a favor, and just quit your demeaning tone towards me, alright?! Because I am now starting to realize, exactly why Misaka and Keiko, can't stand to be around or near you!" Shinko now snapped back to Shokuhou with.

And to no ones surprise...

"So I am supposed to listen to, and obey that am I?! And how do you know that they both hate me?!" Shokuhou now blurted back to Shinko with.

"Because we do Shokuhou! And I am surprised that neither one of us told you this fact sooner to be honest!" I now chimed in with saying. And I was still currently stuck in Shinko's body, thanks for asking.

"All three of you stop bickering! You are being irritating, now quit it!" Zachary now proceeded to chime in with saying. Which actually wound up doing the trick.

And what I meant by this was...

"Okay, the next person who decides to bicker with somebody else, is going to have me use this remote on them," Usagi, who was still stuck in Shokuhou's body, now chimed in with saying.

"Please don't do that, as you have absolutely no idea what my ability can do!" Shokuhou said, in Rei's voice, and while still stuck in Rei's body.

"Oh, why not, are you jealous or something?" Usagi now proceeded to chime in with saying back to Shokuhou. And she had said this, as a mischievous looking smile, that would make both Anya and Frieren proud, made its way onto Shokuhou's face.

"Oh...well that is not terrifying or anything...is it viewers?...Oh right, Keiko here...and viewers...I will see you lot in the next chapter...okay?...*I proceed to say this, while smiling with both of Shinko's eyes closed, and her head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

And now that the chapter recap is now done. We will now proceed right into the current chapter.

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so as of the recent chapter, things were very quickly starting to get out of hand. And what I am implying by this is. Well...

"Hey there zapper...I see that you and your sisters friends are still here..." The unmistakable voice of one Touma Kamijou now spoke up with saying.

But, however...

"Touma, who are all of these people?" A girl, who was small in stature, and appeared to have a petite build now spoke up with.

She also had thigh length, silver hair, and large green eyes. And for some unknown reason, at least for the current moment for all of us, except for those who already knew who she was. Namely me, Misaka, and Kuroko were the only three who knew who this individual was. And for those who didn't, well they weren't exactly sure why she was currently wearing a white, nun's habit with gold highlights.

But for those of us who did already know who she was...

"Oh...oh no...why is Index here?...Oh...oh god no...this just potentially got very very bad, and a whole lot more complicated...and for those who don't know what it is that I mean by this viewers..." I thought to myself, while I briefly turned my attention slightly to the right of me, in order to briefly address the viewers.

But, however...

"Hey long hair? Were you just talking to the viewers about me just now?" Index now decided to chime in to me with saying. Which, now realizing what it is that she had just done, wound up causing me to get caught completely off guard.

"Uh...Index, whatever do you mean by that?" I now responded back with, in an attempt to try and feign some sort of ignorance.

The only trouble with this sort of thing was...

"Oh, so you were talking to the viewers about me then..." Index now proceeded to respond back to me with saying. Which now, all but pretty much completely destroyed any sort of chance, for me to try, and explain away the fact that I had just done exactly that.

And upon realizing this very fact...

"Y-yes, I was...and I meant well by it..." I now proceeded to say, in an attempt to try and defuse any sort of upcoming quick blowup from Index, as she sometimes loved to do to Touma. Which was usually followed by her biting Touma. Which was something I really didn't want to have happen to me. Even though I had only seen her do this to Touma a full two times, from the three episodes of A Certain Magical Index, that I had been able to watch, before winding up here in the world of the anime.

Which, as I was now starting to realize, were not just two separate, but nearly identical titled anime. But they were in fact two halves of a universal linear timeline, that crossed both A Certain Magical Index, and A Certain Scientific Railgun at certain points in both series.

But, getting back to the current situation at hand...

"So Touma, what brings you and your friend here?" Zachary now proceeded to ask.

But unfortunately, Zachary didn't wind up getting a response to his just asked question. And the reason for this was...

"So it seems that the god of pestilence, and the grimoires have finally arrived. Now then, shall we finally begin?" An all too familiar sounding male voice, although disembodied, now spoke up with saying.

And upon instantly realizing who this individual behind this voice was...

"Save it Crowley, as I am now getting pretty darn sick of you playing the coward! In fact, most of us are getting quite sick of it as well!" Li now decided to chime in with saying. As he still appeared, to have a bit of arrogance to him.

And not surprisingly...

"Oh Li, I beg to differ that this is 'cowardice' as you have just mentioned," Aleister Crowley chimed back to Li in response.

And with Aleister Crowley now materializing into existence again...

"I summon lightning!" Urd now shouted out. Which right after she had said this, she had raised one of her hands skywards. And almost immediately, lightning shot down from the sky, and proceeded to attempt to fry Crowley.

The only trouble was, Crowley just simply raised one of his hands, and the lightning that Urd had just called upon, wound up hitting the top of an invisible forcefield, and caused the lightning to dissipate to nothing shortly thereafter.

And then...

"Wow, a forcefield?...How very unoriginal of you Crowley!" Misaka, who was still stuck in Momoko's body, now decided to interject with saying. Which wound up catching some of us by surprise.

"Hello viewers...Keiko here again..."

"Hey Keiko!?...Just end the chapter already!...*Misaka, who is currently still stuck in Momoko's body now proceeds to say, with a tickmark now becoming present on one side of her face*"

"R-right Misaka...*I proceed to say this in response, while a sweatdrop becomes present, and then proceeds to make its way down one side of Shinko's face*...Now then viewers...see you lot in the next chapter...okay?...*I proceed to say this, while smiling with both of Shinko's eyes closed, and her head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hello viewers...Keiko here...and yes viewers...I am still currently stuck in Shinko's body by the way...But anyway viewers, let us now get on with the chapter...but first, a chapter recap...okay?...And more importantly, a sudden encounter, that you need to read to believe...now then viewers...shall we?...*I proceed to say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so as of the recent chapter, things were very quickly starting to get out of hand. And what I am implying by this is. Well...

"Hey there zapper...I see that you and your sisters friends are still here..." The unmistakable voice of one Touma Kamijou now spoke up with saying.

But, however...

"Touma, who are all of these people?" A girl, who was small in stature, and appeared to have a petite build now spoke up with.

She also had thigh length, silver hair, and large green eyes. And for some unknown reason, at least for the current moment for all of us, except for those who already knew who she was. Namely me, Misaka, and Kuroko were the only three who knew who this individual was. And for those who didn't, well they weren't exactly sure why she was currently wearing a white, nun's habit with gold highlights.

But for those of us who did already know who she was...

"Oh...oh no...why is Index here?...Oh...oh god no...this just potentially got very very bad, and a whole lot more complicated...and for those who don't know what it is that I mean by this viewers..." I thought to myself, while I briefly turned my attention slightly to the right of me, in order to briefly address the viewers.

But, however...

"Hey long hair? Were you just talking to the viewers about me just now?" Index now decided to chime in to me with saying. Which, now realizing what it is that she had just done, wound up causing me to get caught completely off guard.

"Uh...Index, whatever do you mean by that?" I now responded back with, in an attempt to try and feign some sort of ignorance.

The only trouble with this sort of thing was...

"Oh, so you were talking to the viewers about me then..." Index now proceeded to respond back to me with saying. Which now, all but pretty much completely destroyed any sort of chance, for me to try, and explain away the fact that I had just done exactly that.

And upon realizing this very fact...

"Y-yes, I was...and I meant well by it..." I now proceeded to say, in an attempt to try and defuse any sort of upcoming quick blowup from Index, as she sometimes loved to do to Touma. Which was usually followed by her biting Touma. Which was something I really didn't want to have happen to me. Even though I had only seen her do this to Touma a full two times, from the three episodes of A Certain Magical Index, that I had been able to watch, before winding up here in the world of the anime.

Which, as I was now starting to realize, were not just two separate, but nearly identical titled anime. But they were in fact two halves of a universal linear timeline, that crossed both A Certain Magical Index, and A Certain Scientific Railgun at certain points in both series.

But, getting back to the current situation at hand...

"So Touma, what brings you and your friend here?" Zachary now proceeded to ask.

But unfortunately, Zachary didn't wind up getting a response to his just asked question. And the reason for this was...

"So it seems that the god of pestilence, and the grimoires have finally arrived. Now then, shall we finally begin?" An all too familiar sounding male voice, although disembodied, now spoke up with saying.

And upon instantly realizing who this individual behind this voice was...

"Save it Crowley, as I am now getting pretty darn sick of you playing the coward! In fact, most of us are getting quite sick of it as well!" Li now decided to chime in with saying. As he still appeared, to have a bit of arrogance to him.

And not surprisingly...

"Oh Li, I beg to differ that this is 'cowardice' as you have just mentioned," Aleister Crowley chimed back to Li in response.

And with Aleister Crowley now materializing into existence again...

"I summon lightning!" Urd now shouted out. Which right after she had said this, she had raised one of her hands skywards. And almost immediately, lightning shot down from the sky, and proceeded to attempt to fry Crowley.

The only trouble was, Crowley just simply raised one of his hands, and the lightning that Urd had just called upon, wound up hitting the top of an invisible forcefield, and caused the lightning to dissipate to nothing shortly thereafter.

And then...

"Wow, a forcefield?...How very unoriginal of you Crowley!" Misaka, who was still stuck in Momoko's body, now decided to interject with saying. Which wound up catching some of us by surprise.

"Hello viewers...Keiko here again..."

"Hey Keiko!?...Just end the chapter already!...*Misaka, who is currently still stuck in Momoko's body now proceeds to say, with a tickmark now becoming present on one side of her face*"

"R-right Misaka...*I proceed to say this in response, while a sweatdrop becomes present, and then proceeds to make its way down one side of Shinko's face*...Now then viewers...see you lot in the next chapter...okay?...*I proceed to say this, while smiling with both of Shinko's eyes closed, and her head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

And now that the chapter recap is now done. We will now proceed right into the current chapter.

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so our current standoff with one Aleister Crowley, was, well, what else, a standoff. But, with what was soon about to happen, regarding a sudden, but unexplained encounter, would wind up taking this currently crazy situation, and make it even more such.

And this, is where the appearance of the final group of allies, now begins...

"Okay, so does anyone else here, have even the foggiest idea on how we are all going to deal with someone like Crowley?!" Touma said, which he wound up saying in a usual and familiar sounding frantically nervous tone.

"Well...you see Touma...no...we don't..." Zachary now proceeded to say, with a sweatdrop present on one side of his face. Which was then followed by most of the people on our side, then proceeding to face fault.

"You're kidding with that right brown hair?!" Index now proceeded to respond with, back to Zachary's statement. Only she was now upset with him, for having said it.

"Yes Index, yes I am," Zachary now proceeded to say, with a sheepish sort of grin now present on his face.

And not surprisingly...

"Hey Zachary?! This is not the time for comedic jokes! So pipe down with that, and try and get serious for a moment!" Shokuhou now chimed in with to Zachary. Who because she was still currently stuck in Rei's body. It still made it both slightly weird, but for those like Keiko, Misaka, Kuroko, and Touma, this was normal for them.

And just to add insult to injury...

"Though I would love to hear more of this riveting conversation from you all. It is now, finally time for the endgame. So then shall we begin?" Aleister Crowley now proceeded to say. Which was then followed, by him speaking in an unknown sort of language. Almost cryptic sounding in fact. Which was then followed, by Crowley raising one of his hands, as a weapon in the form of a spear, then formed out of nothing in that same hand.

And before any of us on our side could react, Crowley proceeded to hurl the spear, at a great speed, and its trajectory, was aimed directly at me, while I was currently still stuck in Shinko's body.

And unfortunately, at the current moment, there wasn't enough time for any of us on our side to be able to react quickly enough, in order to intercept Crowley's spear.

But, all of the sudden...

"Some no mai, Tsukishiro!" An unknown female voice now shouted out.

And before any of us could even react, a circle then lit up out of nowhere, as it suddenly surrounded Crowley. And this was then followed, by a wall of ice, then forming around Crowley, and for the moment, now wound up freezing him completely solid.

"Wait a sec, was that Mercury?! It can't be, she isn't transformed as of right now! Wait a sec, why did that statement of this individual, sound so familiar?!" I now proceed to think to myself, though quizzically confused at first. Once I had accessed one of Shinko's memories. I then realized, exactly who it was, that had just used this particular ice based attack on Crowley.

And upon me then decided to turn towards the origin of the voice. I was then met by a female with black hair, reaching down to her shoulders, with several strands of hair hanging between her eyes. Her hair was also cropped into a bob which hung about her face. But what made me realize exactly who she was. Was the fact that she was wearing a very familiar looking black and white outfit. Which upon noticing this, I then realized, that this fight, had now been escalated, to an all out dimensional war.

"So viewers...do you remember when Shinko had mentioned a certain anime back in chapter 59 of Going In Completely Blind?...So about that viewers...let me now welcome...another ally...one Rukia Kuchiki...from the Bleach anime...Yes viewers...you didn't think that this alliance of ours, was just of four anime did you?...And speaking of Bleach..." I thought to myself, while I had briefly turned my attention slightly to the right of me, in order to briefly address the viewers.

"Now Roar...Zabimaru!" Another new voice now rang out with.

And this, was then followed by a multiple segmented looking object, then slamming into the wall of ice, that encased Crowley. And once it had shattered into small pieces, Crowley was now in a dazed looking sort of state, as he was now temporarily disoriented, from having been ambushed from both attacks.

"Well, I guess I sort of expected Renji to be here as well...So then viewers...this now marks the end of this chapter...and I will see you lot in the next chapter...okay?" I thought to myself, while I had once again, briefly turned my attention slightly to the right of me, in order to briefly address the viewers. Only this time, I was now smiling, with both of Shinko's eyes closed, and her head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner.

Chapter Text

"Hello viewers...Keiko here...*I proceed to say this, while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before once again bringing Shinko's attention back up, in order to continue address the viewers. Only this was after I had finished smiling with both of Shinko's eyes closed. And then opened Shinko's eyes again, in order to continue to properly address the viewers*...But anyway viewers...*I proceed to continue on, only for a certain someone to decide to speak up from a couple of feet behind me. Despite the fact that I can also hear them, and also see them*"

"So, her name is Keiko...*Rukia winds up saying this, despite the fact that I can both see her, and hear what she just said*"

"Hey, so you know that I can hear you, as well as see you right? And for the record, if you're going to speak about me, then please do it more softly next time, so that you don't wind up getting my current attention okay?...*I proceed to say this, while slowly turning my attention to Rukia. With a sort of deadpan looking expression on Shinko's face. And as for Rukia, she now has a look of complete shock on her face*"

"Hold on, you can see me?! Since when can an average civilian like you see me?!...*Rukia proceeds to say this to me, still with the same look of shock present on her face*"

"Okay, so first off, I am not like the average civilian! And for the record Rukia, given what you have already gone through....I am honestly quite surprised that you find this current realization of yours this shocking! So please...*I proceed to say to Rukia in response, only to be cut off by her mid statement*"

"What exactly do you know about what I have gone through! And how is it that you know my name! Also, I find it very hard to believe that a girl like you...*Rukia proceeds to say this to me, only for me to cut her off mid statement, in almost the exact same manner that she had done to me*"

"Well for one thing Rukia...I know a little bit about the events that went on regarding a certain...*ahem*...Substitute Soul Reaper...and also the fact that it was...*I proceed to say, only for Rukia to now suddenly get into a sort of battle ready stance*"

"Now Dance, Sode no Shirayuki!...*Rukia proceeds to say this, while unsheathing her Zanpakuto. As the blade then starts to glow a bright white*"

"Okay Stop! She is not the enemy here!...*Misaka, who is still currently stuck in Momoko's body, now comes into the frame of shot, and proceeds to stand in front of me, as a means to try and reason with Rukia*"

"Stand aside! Keiko needs to answer some questions that I have for her!...*Rukia proceeds to say this to me, while her Zanpakuto continues to glow white*"

"And you think that threatening either me or Misaka is going to get me to do that?...Here's and idea...how about you sheath your weapon, and try to talk to me normally...without any unecessary violence?...As neither of us mean you any harm, and neither do the rest of our friends...*I proceed to say this to Rukia, while giving her a kind looking closed eyes smile, on Shinko's face*"

"*Rukia's Sode no Shirayuki now ceases glowing white, to which she then puts it back into its sheath*...Okay, I will hear you both out...but don't think for the moment, that I trust you both yet...*Rukia now says this to both me and Misaka, with a serious looking expression on her face*"

"Of course Rukia, as I would expect nothing less from a valued member of the Sereitei's 13 Court Guard Squads...Now viewers...let us now get on with the chapter...but first, a chapter recap...okay?...Now then viewers...shall we?...*I proceed to say this, while smiling with both of Shinko's eyes closed, and her head tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so our current standoff with one Aleister Crowley, was, well, what else, a standoff. But, with what was soon about to happen, regarding a sudden, but unexplained encounter, would wind up taking this currently crazy situation, and make it even more such.

And this, is where the appearance of the final group of allies, now begins...

"Okay, so does anyone else here, have even the foggiest idea on how we are all going to deal with someone like Crowley?!" Touma said, which he wound up saying in a usual and familiar sounding frantically nervous tone.

"Well...you see Touma...no...we don't..." Zachary now proceeded to say, with a sweatdrop present on one side of his face. Which was then followed by most of the people on our side, then proceeding to face fault.

"You're kidding with that right brown hair?!" Index now proceeded to respond with, back to Zachary's statement. Only she was now upset with him, for having said it.

"Yes Index, yes I am," Zachary now proceeded to say, with a sheepish sort of grin now present on his face.

And not surprisingly...

"Hey Zachary?! This is not the time for comedic jokes! So pipe down with that, and try and get serious for a moment!" Shokuhou now chimed in with to Zachary. Who because she was still currently stuck in Rei's body. It still made it both slightly weird, but for those like Keiko, Misaka, Kuroko, and Touma, this was normal for them.

And just to add insult to injury...

"Though I would love to hear more of this riveting conversation from you all. It is now, finally time for the endgame. So then shall we begin?" Aleister Crowley now proceeded to say. Which was then followed, by him speaking in an unknown sort of language. Almost cryptic sounding in fact. Which was then followed, by Crowley raising one of his hands, as a weapon in the form of a spear, then formed out of nothing in that same hand.

And before any of us on our side could react, Crowley proceeded to hurl the spear, at a great speed, and its trajectory, was aimed directly at me, while I was currently still stuck in Shinko's body.

And unfortunately, at the current moment, there wasn't enough time for any of us on our side to be able to react quickly enough, in order to intercept Crowley's spear.

But, all of the sudden...

"Some no mai, Tsukishiro!" An unknown female voice now shouted out.

And before any of us could even react, a circle then lit up out of nowhere, as it suddenly surrounded Crowley. And this was then followed, by a wall of ice, then forming around Crowley, and for the moment, now wound up freezing him completely solid.

"Wait a sec, was that Mercury?! It can't be, she isn't transformed as of right now! Wait a sec, why did that statement of this individual, sound so familiar?!" I now proceed to think to myself, though quizzically confused at first. Once I had accessed one of Shinko's memories. I then realized, exactly who it was, that had just used this particular ice based attack on Crowley.

And upon me then decided to turn towards the origin of the voice. I was then met by a female with black hair, reaching down to her shoulders, with several strands of hair hanging between her eyes. Her hair was also cropped into a bob which hung about her face. But what made me realize exactly who she was. Was the fact that she was wearing a very familiar looking black and white outfit. Which upon noticing this, I then realized, that this fight, had now been escalated, to an all out dimensional war.

"So viewers...do you remember when Shinko had mentioned a certain anime back in chapter 59 of Going In Completely Blind?...So about that viewers...let me now welcome...another ally...one Rukia Kuchiki...from the Bleach anime...Yes viewers...you didn't think that this alliance of ours, was just of four anime did you?...And speaking of Bleach..." I thought to myself, while I had briefly turned my attention slightly to the right of me, in order to briefly address the viewers.

"Now Roar...Zabimaru!" Another new voice now rang out with.

And this, was then followed by a multiple segmented looking object, then slamming into the wall of ice, that encased Crowley. And once it had shattered into small pieces, Crowley was now in a dazed looking sort of state, as he was now temporarily disoriented, from having been ambushed from both attacks.

"Well, I guess I sort of expected Renji to be here as well...So then viewers...this now marks the end of this chapter...and I will see you lot in the next chapter...okay?" I thought to myself, while I had once again, briefly turned my attention slightly to the right of me, in order to briefly address the viewers. Only this time, I was now smiling, with both of Shinko's eyes closed, and her head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner.

And now that the chapter recap is now done. We will now proceed right into the current chapter.

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so at the current moment...

"Okay, so who are the two of you exactly?" Kuroko now proceeded to ask the current lingering question, that everyone on our side, except for me, and Shinko, had for the two new individuals, who had seemingly appeared out of nowhere.

"Hold on, so you can all see the both of us?" The girl with the black hair now spoke up with saying. Now about as shocked about this sudden realization, as she had been during my first fourth wall break with her earlier on in this chapter.

"Yes, all of us can see you both. And for the record Rukia, I am surprised that this is still shocking to both you and Renji. Given what the two of you have clearly been through," Shinko, who was currently still stuck in my original body proceeded to speak up with. 

And not surprisingly...

"Alright start explaining yourself right now! How exactly do you know both of our names?!" Renji now proceeded to respond back to Shinko with, now with his Zabimaru poised to attack her.

"We will explain it to you both later, because in case you both haven't noticed?! We have a certain long white haired magician to deal with!" Shokuhou, who was still stuck in Rei Hino's body, now proceeded to yell at both Rukia and Renji in response with.

And to hammer this statement of Shokuhou's home so to speak...

"Enough of this foolishness, time to dispatch with all of you," Aleister Crowley said. Who had now completely recovered from his previously dazed state. That had been caused by Rukia and Renji's Shikai, courtesy of their respective Zanpakutos.

And this was then followed, by Crowley then once again, proceeding to speak in the same cryptic language that he had been talking in before.

And as we all readied ourselves, none of us knew, that this fight, was far from being over.

"And isn't that the truth viewers...Hello, Keiko here again..."

"Keiko was it?...This is not the time to be ending this chapter...*Rukia proceeds to say this to me, while giving me a sort of deadpan looking expression*"

"Oh I beg to differ Rukia...after all, it helps to give the viewers the enticement, to both anticipate, and then want to read the next chapter...Now then viewers...from both me, and Rukia as well...we both look forward to seeing you all in the next chapter...okay?...*I proceed to say this, while smiling with both of Shinko's eyes closed, and her head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hello viewers...Keiko here...*I proceed to say this, while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before once again bringing Shinko's attention back up, in order to continue address the viewers. Only this was after I had then finished smiling with both of Shinko's eyes closed. And then opened Shinko's eyes again, in order to continue to properly address the viewers*...But anyway viewers...*I proceed to continue on, only for Rukia to then to decide to speak up from a couple of feet behind me*"

"So, Keiko?...When are you going to...*Rukia winds up asking this to me, only for me to hold one of my hands up as a means to kindly cut her off mid sentence, which seemed to do the trick*"

"Not yet Rukia...I will tell you about what is going on in due-time...*I proceed to say this, while slowly turning my attention to Rukia...who thankfully, has a look of complete understanding on her face*"

"So, you mean that right?...And you're not just saying it just to get me to potentially stop asking you a further few more times?...*Rukia proceeds to say this to me, with a sort of weary and suspicious looking expression present on her face*"

"No Rukia, because if I didn't mean what I said...then I would be more like Aizen...*I proceed to say to Rukia in response, only to be cut off by her mid statement*"

"And what makes you think that you're not?...*Rukia proceeds to say this to me, only for me to cut her off mid statement, in almost the exact same manner that she had done to me*"

"Well for one thing Rukia...I am not the kind of person to lie to people...and given who I truly am in this fanfic...I am not allowed to lie in most cases...for you see viewers...though Shinko did mention this a bit in a previous chapter...Which for the record viewers...I am able to know about through accessing her thoughts...*I proceed to say, only for Rukia to once again proceed to cut me off again mid statement*"

"So you're what, some sort of Visored?"

"Rukia, let me ask you a question...do I look like Hiyori's..."

"Hey Keiko, just get on with the chapter already...the viewers have probably...*Renji now proceeds to come into the frame of shot, only to have me cut him off mid statement*"

"Hey Renji...what sort of thought process are you even going through, that would make you even consider something that quite honestly is...well there's no other word for it honestly...rubbish....And also, I didn't know, that you could read the viewers minds!...Please do tell exactly when you learned to do that if you don't mind me asking?!...*I proceed to say this to Renji, with a tickmark now very much present on one side of Shinko's face*"

"What was that?!...Would you care to repeat that statement of yours?!...I don't think I heard you properly!...*Renji says this to me, while he now proceeds to get quite irritated*"

"Sure Renji, would you like me to say it slower, or quicker?!...*I proceed to say this back to Renji, as I now proceed to get even more irritated*"

"Stop this both of you...you're both acting like children!...Now quit it!...*Rukia proceeds to say this to me and Renji, while she too now proceeds to get quite irritated from the both of us bickering*"

"Really...and what is going to happen if...*I now, while still quite irritated, proceed to turn towards Rukia with a very unhappy expression on Shinko's face. Only to be met by Rukia, now holding her Sode no Shirayuki at the ready, and the blade is already glowing a bright white*...*I now proceed to put my one of my hands under my mouth and then cough comedically like some anime characters tend to do when they are nervous*...On second thought Rukia, my apologies, we are both quite sorry, aren't we Renji?...*I proceed to say this to Renji, while turning my attention back to Renji, with a sweatdrop now becoming present, on one side of Shinko's face*"

"Hold on, wasn't it you...*Renji proceeds to try and tell me otherwise, only to stop mid statement*"

"We're both very sorry for how we both just acted...Aren't We Renji?!...*I now proceed to say this, with a bit more forcefulness to Shinko's tone of voice, which pretty much winds up scaring Renji enough to pretty much have him get the message*"

"Y-yes, our apologies Rukia...we're both sincerely sorry."

"Y-yes, yes we are...And now viewers...let us now proceed on with the chapter...But, like always viewers...a chapter recap...now then...let us begin...*I proceed to say this, while smiling with both of Shinko's eyes closed, and her head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so at the current moment...

"Okay, so who are the two of you exactly?" Kuroko now proceeded to ask the current lingering question, that everyone on our side, except for me, and Shinko, had for the two new individuals, who had seemingly appeared out of nowhere.

"Hold on, so you can all see the both of us?" The girl with the black hair now spoke up with saying. Now about as shocked about this sudden realization, as she had been during my first fourth wall break with her earlier on in this chapter.

"Yes, all of us can see you both. And for the record Rukia, I am surprised that this is still shocking to both you and Renji. Given what the two of you have clearly been through," Shinko, who was currently still stuck in my original body proceeded to speak up with. 

And not surprisingly...

"Alright start explaining yourself right now! How exactly do you know both of our names?!" Renji now proceeded to respond back to Shinko with, now with his Zabimaru poised to attack her.

"We will explain it to you both later, because in case you both haven't noticed?! We have a certain long white haired magician to deal with!" Shokuhou, who was still stuck in Rei Hino's body, now proceeded to yell at both Rukia and Renji in response with.

And to hammer this statement of Shokuhou's home so to speak...

"Enough of this foolishness, time to dispatch with all of you," Aleister Crowley said. Who had now completely recovered from his previously dazed state. That had been caused by Rukia and Renji's Shikai, courtesy of their respective Zanpakutos.

And this was then followed, by Crowley then once again, proceeding to speak in the same cryptic language that he had been talking in before.

And as we all readied ourselves, none of us knew, that this fight, was far from being over.

"And isn't that the truth viewers...Hello, Keiko here again..."

"Keiko was it?...This is not the time to be ending this chapter...*Rukia proceeds to say this to me, while giving me a sort of deadpan looking expression*"

"Oh I beg to differ Rukia...after all, it helps to give the viewers the enticement, to both anticipate, and then want to read the next chapter...Now then viewers...from both me, and Rukia as well...we both look forward to seeing you all in the next chapter...okay?...*I proceed to say this, while smiling with both of Shinko's eyes closed, and her head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

And now that the chapter recap is now done. We will now proceed right into the current chapter.

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so getting right back into the swing of things. And what I mean by this is...

"Okay, does anyone have any bright ideas on how to deal with Crowley?" Shokuhou, who was still stuck in Rei's body now said. In a sort of attempted effort to try and get somebody to speak up with an answer to her currently lingering question.

And thankfully...

"As a matter of fact Shokuhou, I do. But, it is a little bit bold," Shinko, who was still currently stuck in my original body proceeded to say, as electricity, now started through the bangs of Keiko's long light blue hair.

"Wait a sec, since when did you have the ability to control my electricity so quick?" I now proceeded to ask Shinko, as the electricity continued to crackle through the bangs of my original bodies long light blue hair.

"Well Keiko, that's because I am a user of lightning. So as this is the same basic principle, since lightning is basically a form of electricity, only it is nature based. That is how I was able to learn to control your Electromaster ability with such ease. And by the way Keiko? I think you'll find that using my powers, will wind up being just as easy. And there's no need to ask me how to use them, as you can just access my original bodies thoughts to learn how to do so," Shinko prepared to say.

And sure enough, after I had had a quick look through of Shinko's thoughts. I then proceeded to reach into Shinko's skirt pocket. And then pull out her Saint Sword Of Bluebell.

And, upon briefly turning my attention to Misaka, who was still stuck in Momoko's body. I then noticed her proceed to raise her left hand.

And quite surprisingly...

"Beautiful Wedding Flower! Angel Amour Peach!" Misaka wound up saying in Momoko's voice. As Momoko's body, then proceeded to light up in a quick flash of light. Which was then followed by Momoko now in her wedding dress form. And with another quick flash of light, she was then in her DX battle outfit.

"Well then, I would say that now is the time to transform everyone, don't you think? And if I were you, I would search the thoughts of the body you are currently stuck in, in order to learn how to transform and use their powers," I now proceeded to say to everyone else on our side, who was currently not in their original body. And this was then followed, by me then proceeding to raise Shinko's Saint Sword Of Bluebell above her head with her left hand.

"Elegant Wedding Flower!" I said, and in a quick flash of light, I was in Angel Bluebells usual battle outfit.

But, however...

"Okay, so not only was that transformation sudden...but for some reason, it somehow felt comforting to me...is that what Shinko feels when she transforms into Angel Bluebell?...No...you need to focus right now Keiko, as we all have a fight to currently attend to," I thought to myself, as everyone else who wasn't in their original bodies on our side, then proceeded to transform as well.

"Moon Eternal...Make Up!" Makoto, who was currently in Usagi's body called out. And in a quick transformation, she was in Eternal Sailor Moon's usual sailor senshi outfit.

"Mercury Crystal Power...Make Up!" Haruka, who was currently in Ami's body called out. And in a quick transformation, she was in Super Sailor Mercury's usual eternal sailor senshi outfit.

"Mars Crystal Power...Make Up!" Misaki Shokuhou, who was currently in Rei's body called out. And in a quick transformation, she was in Super Sailor Mar's usual super sailor senshi outfit.

"Jupiter Crystal Power...Make Up!" Hinagiku, who was currently in Makoto's body called out. And in a quick transformation, she was in Super Sailor Jupiter's usual super sailor senshi outfit.

"Venus Crystal Power...Make Up!" Hotaru, who was currently in Minako's body called out. And in a quick transformation, she was in Super Sailor Venus' usual super sailor sailor outfit.

"Uranus Planet Power...Make Up!" Minako, who was currently in Haruka's body called out. And in a quick transformation, she was in Super Sailor Uranus' usual super sailor senshi outfit.

"Saturn Crystal Power...Make Up!" Scarlet, who was currently in Hotaru's body called out. And in a quick transformation, she was in Sailor Saturn's usual sailor senshi outfit.

"Neptune Planet Power...Make Up!" Setsuna, who was currently in Michiru's body called out. And in a quick transformation, she was in Super Sailor Neptune's usual super sailor senshi outfit.

"Pluto Planet Power...Make Up!" Michiru, who was currently in Setsuna's body called out. And in a quick transformation, she was in Super Sailor Pluto's usual super sailor senshi outfit.

"Graceful Wedding Flower! Angel Precious Lily!" Ami, who was currently in Yuri's body called out. And in two quick flashes of light, she was in Angel Lily's usual DX battle outfit.

"Attractive Wedding Flower! Angel Courage Daisy!" Rei, who was currently in Hinagiku's body called out. And in two quick flashes of light, she was in Angel Daisy's usual DX battle outfit.

"Excellent Wedding Flower! Angel Passionate Salvia!" Yuri, was currently in Scarlet's body called out. And in two quick flashes of light, she was in Angel Salvia's usual DX battle outfit.

And with this now done and out of the way...

"Impressive, you all managed to transform despite not being in your original bodies. However..." Aleister Crowley now proceeded to speak up with. Which was once again followed by him speaking in the same cryptic sounding language from before.

"Not this time Crowley! Everyone, let him have it!" I now proceeded to speak up with.

"Hello there everyone, Keiko here again...now viewers..."

"Are you seriously kidding me right now Keiko?! You're choosing now of all moments to end this chapter?!...*Renji now proceeds to come into the frame of shot, and proceeds to say this while just mere inches away from Shinko's face. Which currently and technically is my face at the moment. But, you get what I mean*"

"No Renji, I'm not kidding!...Is this how you and Ichigo bicker on occasion by any chance?!...You get up in his face like you are with me right now...and somehow I am supposed to be intimidated by it?! Well, here's a little bit of advice for you..."

"Hey?! Both of you, quit it!...*Rukia now comes into the frame of shot, with her index and middle finger on one of her hands already pointed at the both of us. And before either of us can react or notice...*...Bakudō #1...Sai!"

"*Me and Renji, who are currently still arguing and bickering with each other, now feel ourselves suddenly hunching over, as both of our hands are now suddenly bound behind our backs. And not surprisingly, I now proceed to speak up in a very pissed off sounding tone of Shinko's voice*...Oh come on!...Rukia, are you..."

"Yes Keiko, I'm serious!...Now both of you, quit your bickering!...*Rukia proceeds to say this to me and Renji, with a very not pleased and very pissed off looking expression on her face*"

"*I now proceed to let out a deep sigh from Shinko's mouth*...Alright fine Rukia, you win...Just get us both out of this binding spell of yours...And while she does that viewers...we all look forward to seeing you lot in the next chapter...So viewers...see you there."

Chapter Text

"Hello viewers...Keiko here...*I proceed to say this, while like all of the other times, traditionally bowing to the viewers, before once again bringing Shinko's attention back up, in order to continue address the viewers. Only this was after I had then finished smiling with both of Shinko's eyes closed. And then opened Shinko's eyes again, in order to continue to properly address the viewers*...But anyway viewers...*I proceed to continue on, only for Rukia to then to decide to speak up from a couple of feet behind me*"

"Hey Keiko?...*Rukia proceeds to ask this to me as she come into the frame of shot, with a look of wanting to ask me a question, that I already know the answer to by the way, already present on her face*"

"Alright Rukia, I will explain what is going on...Because if you're going to ask me this countless more times, then I will just go and explain it to you now!"

"Good...*Rukia proceeds to say this to me, only for me to hold up my hand, which cuts her off mid statement*"

"But first Rukia, you need to explain to the viewers exactly what part of the Bleach anime canon timeline that you and Renji were in, before you wound up here in Academy City...And no Rukia, this is not a request that you're allowed to refuse either...So with...*I proceed to say this, only for Rukia to proceed to stand right in front of me, with some drawings she had already drawn on a sort of scrapbook...and...oh boy..*"

"Hello there viewers...Rukia Kuchiki here...so, let me tell you where me and Renji were in our anime timeline, before we both wound up here...And yes viewers...I am well aware that you can't see my drawings...*Rukia proceeds to say this, only to stop mid sentence once she hears me suddenly giggle silently from behind her*...What's so funny Keiko?!...Would you care to elaborate?!...*Rukia proceeds to say this to me, while slowly turning around, to see me now looking at her with a sort of Anya type smirk on Shinko's face*"

"Wow...Ichigo was right about your drawings...they are pretty terrible...So am I to assume that Chappy The Rabbit was the sort of inspiration behind those drawings?...Because why else would the figures drawn in your drawings...*I proceed to say this, only to then take a look at Rukia's now very pissed off looking expression, which now causes me to attempt to backpedal*...Actually Rukia...my mistake, your drawings are excellent, top quality even...*I proceed to say this, with a look of both understanding and sheer fear and horror on Shinko's face, since I would really not like to have her use another Bakudo or Kido type spell on me again. And from what I knew about her, and the different Bakudos that her and Renji knew, that was something that was a very high priority for me to try and avoid at all costs*...So viewers...let us now..."

"Hey Keiko...don't start now, Rukia hasn't finished explaining our side of things yet!...*Renji now comes into the frame of shot, and proceeds to say this to me, while once, like the previous chapter...he says this while inches from my face*"

"Renji, you know, I am quite surprised that Ichigo is able to tolerate...*I proceed to say this to him, while starting to once again get irritated. But remembering what happened at the end of the last chapter, I proceed to think twice about it*...Actually Renji, you're right...So viewers...I will let Rukia and Renji explain there side of things...right after this chapter has concluded...and no Renji, I am not kidding!...So with this in mind viewers...on with the chapter...but first things first, a chapter recap...now then viewers...shall we?...*I proceed to say this, while smiling with both of Shinko's eyes closed, and her head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so getting right back into the swing of things. And what I mean by this is...

"Okay, does anyone have any bright ideas on how to deal with Crowley?" Shokuhou, who was still stuck in Rei's body now said. In a sort of attempted effort to try and get somebody to speak up with an answer to her currently lingering question.

And thankfully...

"As a matter of fact Shokuhou, I do. But, it is a little bit bold," Shinko, who was still currently stuck in my original body proceeded to say, as electricity, now started through the bangs of Keiko's long light blue hair.

"Wait a sec, since when did you have the ability to control my electricity so quick?" I now proceeded to ask Shinko, as the electricity continued to crackle through the bangs of my original bodies long light blue hair.

"Well Keiko, that's because I am a user of lightning. So as this is the same basic principle, since lightning is basically a form of electricity, only it is nature based. That is how I was able to learn to control your Electromaster ability with such ease. And by the way Keiko? I think you'll find that using my powers, will wind up being just as easy. And there's no need to ask me how to use them, as you can just access my original bodies thoughts to learn how to do so," Shinko prepared to say.

And sure enough, after I had had a quick look through of Shinko's thoughts. I then proceeded to reach into Shinko's skirt pocket. And then pull out her Saint Sword Of Bluebell.

And, upon briefly turning my attention to Misaka, who was still stuck in Momoko's body. I then noticed her proceed to raise her left hand.

And quite surprisingly...

"Beautiful Wedding Flower! Angel Amour Peach!" Misaka wound up saying in Momoko's voice. As Momoko's body, then proceeded to light up in a quick flash of light. Which was then followed by Momoko now in her wedding dress form. And with another quick flash of light, she was then in her DX battle outfit.

"Well then, I would say that now is the time to transform everyone, don't you think? And if I were you, I would search the thoughts of the body you are currently stuck in, in order to learn how to transform and use their powers," I now proceeded to say to everyone else on our side, who was currently not in their original body. And this was then followed, by me then proceeding to raise Shinko's Saint Sword Of Bluebell above her head with her left hand.

"Elegant Wedding Flower!" I said, and in a quick flash of light, I was in Angel Bluebells usual battle outfit.

But, however...

"Okay, so not only was that transformation sudden...but for some reason, it somehow felt comforting to me...is that what Shinko feels when she transforms into Angel Bluebell?...No...you need to focus right now Keiko, as we all have a fight to currently attend to," I thought to myself, as everyone else who wasn't in their original bodies on our side, then proceeded to transform as well.

"Moon Eternal...Make Up!" Makoto, who was currently in Usagi's body called out. And in a quick transformation, she was in Eternal Sailor Moon's usual sailor senshi outfit.

"Mercury Crystal Power...Make Up!" Haruka, who was currently in Ami's body called out. And in a quick transformation, she was in Super Sailor Mercury's usual eternal sailor senshi outfit.

"Mars Crystal Power...Make Up!" Misaki Shokuhou, who was currently in Rei's body called out. And in a quick transformation, she was in Super Sailor Mar's usual super sailor senshi outfit.

"Jupiter Crystal Power...Make Up!" Hinagiku, who was currently in Makoto's body called out. And in a quick transformation, she was in Super Sailor Jupiter's usual super sailor senshi outfit.

"Venus Crystal Power...Make Up!" Hotaru, who was currently in Minako's body called out. And in a quick transformation, she was in Super Sailor Venus' usual super sailor sailor outfit.

"Uranus Planet Power...Make Up!" Minako, who was currently in Haruka's body called out. And in a quick transformation, she was in Super Sailor Uranus' usual super sailor senshi outfit.

"Saturn Crystal Power...Make Up!" Scarlet, who was currently in Hotaru's body called out. And in a quick transformation, she was in Sailor Saturn's usual sailor senshi outfit.

"Neptune Planet Power...Make Up!" Setsuna, who was currently in Michiru's body called out. And in a quick transformation, she was in Super Sailor Neptune's usual super sailor senshi outfit.

"Pluto Planet Power...Make Up!" Michiru, who was currently in Setsuna's body called out. And in a quick transformation, she was in Super Sailor Pluto's usual super sailor senshi outfit.

"Graceful Wedding Flower! Angel Precious Lily!" Ami, who was currently in Yuri's body called out. And in two quick flashes of light, she was in Angel Lily's usual DX battle outfit.

"Attractive Wedding Flower! Angel Courage Daisy!" Rei, who was currently in Hinagiku's body called out. And in two quick flashes of light, she was in Angel Daisy's usual DX battle outfit.

"Excellent Wedding Flower! Angel Passionate Salvia!" Yuri, was currently in Scarlet's body called out. And in two quick flashes of light, she was in Angel Salvia's usual DX battle outfit.

And with this now done and out of the way...

"Impressive, you all managed to transform despite not being in your original bodies. However..." Aleister Crowley now proceeded to speak up with. Which was once again followed by him speaking in the same cryptic sounding language from before.

"Not this time Crowley! Everyone, let him have it!" I now proceeded to speak up with.

"Hello there everyone, Keiko here again...now viewers..."

"Are you seriously kidding me right now Keiko?! You're choosing now of all moments to end this chapter?!...*Renji now proceeds to come into the frame of shot, and proceeds to say this while just mere inches away from Shinko's face. Which currently and technically is my face at the moment. But, you get what I mean*"

"No Renji, I'm not kidding!...Is this how you and Ichigo bicker on occasion by any chance?!...You get up in his face like you are with me right now...and somehow I am supposed to be intimidated by it?! Well, here's a little bit of advice for you..."

"Hey?! Both of you, quit it!...*Rukia now comes into the frame of shot, with her index and middle finger on one of her hands already pointed at the both of us. And before either of us can react or notice...*...Bakudō #1...Sai!"

"*Me and Renji, who are currently still arguing and bickering with each other, now feel ourselves suddenly hunching over, as both of our hands are now suddenly bound behind our backs. And not surprisingly, I now proceed to speak up in a very pissed off sounding tone of Shinko's voice*...Oh come on!...Rukia, are you..."

"Yes Keiko, I'm serious!...Now both of you, quit your bickering!...*Rukia proceeds to say this to me and Renji, with a very not pleased and very pissed off looking expression on her face*"

"*I now proceed to let out a deep sigh from Shinko's mouth*...Alright fine Rukia, you win...Just get us both out of this binding spell of yours...And while she does that viewers...we all look forward to seeing you lot in the next chapter...So viewers...see you there."

And now that the chapter recap is now done. We will now proceed right into the current chapter.

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so as of the last chapter, we were all now finally transformed again. Well, that was despite me having to tell everyone to search inside the thoughts of a body, that wasn't originally theirs. And, this was...well...how about we just gloss over that. Anyway, getting back to the current situation.

"I summon lightning!" Urd suddenly proceeded to shout out. As she raised one of her hands skyward. And just like before, a bolt of lightning shot down from the sky. Only trouble was...

"Don't you have any more tricks then just that one Urd!?" Li now proceeded to shout out to Urd. And he had said it both a ticked off sounding tone, and while a look of massive irritation was also present on his face.

"Li, why don't you use your magic, and stop worrying about other people!" Zachary proceeded to say, in an effort to try and get Li back on track. Which wound up doing the trick.

And, as Crowley, like before, proceeded to once again raise one of his hands, forming yet another forcefield, that wound up deflecting Urd's lighting. Crowley then proceeded to speak up.

"Alright, time to send you all to the grave," Crowley said, as he once again started speaking in the same cryptic sounding language from before.

But, more importantly...

"Hey Crowley?! Let me ask you a question. Why so serious? Also, in the words of Clint Barton's Hawkeye...made you look..." Shinko, who was still stuck in my original body, then proceeded to say, with a SpyXFamily Anya type smirk present on my original bodies face.

"Wait a sec, what do you mean..." I started to say, only to then look slightly behind Crowley, just in time to see both Renji, and Rukia, suddenly sort of warped in from out of nowhere. Only to then realize, that they had used their respective flash steps, to accomplish this.

And upon realizing this...

"Hey Crowley? Have you heard of a sudden freak weather event? Because as Shinko just so kindly put, made you look," I then proceeded to say. To which I just simply went, and nodded slightly at both Rukia and Renji. And once they had both nodded back in response, they then set about helping to dispatch Crowley.

But to my surprise, as well as to the surprise of several other people on our side...

"Now Roar...Zabimaru!" Renji called out. Which was then followed, by his Zabimaru, then proceeding to separate into its 6 segmented form again. To which it then proceeded to make its way towards Crowley. And thankfully, before he could react quickly enough to Zabimaru's Shikai, he was then ensnared in several of Zabimaru's segmented sections.

"Now Dance...Sode no Shirayuki!...San no mai, Shirafune!" Rukia called out. Which was then followed, by her Sode no Shirayuki, then proceeding to glow white. Only, once the light had faded, her Zanpakuto was now completely made of ice. Which in an instant, caused the blade of it, to suddenly and rapidly extend outwards, at an alarming rate, and towards Crowley.

"So, she is able to extend the reach of her Sode no Shirayuki...interesting...And I thought that Shinko's Saint Sword Of Bluebell was impressive,"I thought to myself, while I proceeded to glance at Shinko's Saint Sword Of Bluebell in my left hand. Which was Shinko's technically. But you get what I mean.

And, once the now extended and ice encased blade of Sode no Shirayuki, pierced through Crowley's body, right through the left of his back, and then out the front. We all thought, that this fight with Crowley, was finally over.

But, however...

"You think you have all won this fight haven't you? Also, I forgot to mention something to you all, this is not my original body. So your attacks can't kill me. But, that doesn't mean that I can't kill all of you. So, I will just leave you all for the time being, as I have a master plan to attend to. But just know, that none of you are safe by any means. So, until we meet again. Which, may wind up being a bit sooner, then you all might think," Crowley proceeded to say, as he just simply wound up fading out of existence.

"Hey get back here Crowley! We're not done here you coward!" Zachary now proceeded to chime in with, now once again irritated, since Crowley had once again decided to play the coward.

And though this was not the end of our fight against Crowley. For the time being, we had to figure out a way to get everyone on our side, back into our original bodies.

But thankfully, this wasn't going to wind up being much of a problem. In fact...

"So, does anyone happen to have a way that will help get us all back into our original bodies?" Shokuhou proceeded to ask in Rei's voice. Since was still currently stuck in Rei's body.

"Well Shokuhou, it is funny that you should ask that particular question," Urd now proceeded to respond to her question with. While a somewhat knowing smirk, was also currently present on her face.

And this was then followed, by Urd then proceeding to raise one of her hands upwards. To which a bright golden sphere then formed in it. And as it flew out of her hand, it then expanded, and then temporarily blinded everyone else.

But, once it had died down, I then noticed, once I had looked down at myself, that I was back in my original body. Which I was able to confirm by the fact that I was once again wearing my usual Tokiwadai Middle School uniform, and the same mane of long light blue hair.

And more importantly, so was everyone else.

"Hello there everyone, Keiko here again...now viewers...this now marks the end of this chapter...And just for a heads up viewers...the next two chapters, will wind up being non action filler chapters...So viewers...see you lot there...okay?...*I proceed to say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hello there everyone...Keiko here...now, like I had said in the last chapter viewers...this chapter, as well as the next one...are once again going to be non action filler chapters...

So, those of you who would like to skip both this chapter, as well as the next one, you have my full permission to do so...

But anyway viewers...let us begin...

And we will first start, with talking about a few accidents, that are involving collisions at level crossings...or as I have heard they are called over in the states...grade crossings...

And to be completely plain here viewers...for those who don't know about the history of the railroads...the very first steam locomotive...was built back in 1803...by a man named Richard Trevithick...

For those who don't know Trevithick...he was born over here in the United Kingdom...in a place called Illogan, Cornwall...back in 1771...

And the locomotive that he built...was called The New Castle...and was the very first steam locomotive to do work...

And as one Bernie Kopell once said in Railway Adventures Across Europe...which for those of you viewers who don't know of that VHS Tape Series...it was a series that was from the mid 1990s...around 1995 to be more exact...

Or, as it is known by its other name...World's Greatest Train Ride Videos...

And for those who don't know of Bernie Kopell...he was best known for playing a character on The Love Boat tv series...named Doc...

But as for what he had once said, 'Britain did in fact invent the steam locomotive'...

And viewers...whatever you may attempt to contest with, in the form of a baseless argument...I am just going to stop you before you attempt to make a complete berk of yourself...The United Kingdom invented the steam locomotive, and that is the end of the conversation...

Now then viewers...on with the first level crossing related accident...We will start off...

On March 15, 1999, when Amtrak's southbound Train #59 The City of New Orleans, collided with a lorry in the village of Bourbonnais, Illinois...11 of the trains 14 carriages derailed, including both lead locomotives...killing eleven people...and injuring another 122...

All of the 11 deaths, had occurred in the third carriage of the train...Sleeper Car #32035...

A National Transportation Safety Board investigation into the accident attributed the cause to the truck driver trying to beat the train across a grade crossing....

The NTSB's recommendations from the accident included increased enforcement of grade crossing signals, the installation of train event recorders at all new or improved grade crossings, and procedures to provide emergency responders with accurate lists of all crew members and passengers aboard trains...

And as for the consists fate...both of Train #59's engines, were deemed a total loss, and thus, were cut up and scrapped...

And now viewers...we will now head onto the next accidents...involving what is known, as a Signal Poor Off...and a Multiple Wrong Side Failure...

In which a signal...which in this case is a semaphore signal...gives an incorrect aspect...

And viewers...we will be examining both...and we will start, with a Multiple Wrong Side Failure...

To do this, we will head back all the way to the 21st of January, in the year 1876...in an accident, that was actually Rev. W Awdry's inspiration, to The Flying Kipper episode of Thomas The Tank Engine...Yes viewers...you read that part right...this particular rail accident was the inspiration behind the wreck of The Flying Kipper...

The Abbots Ripton Rail Accident...which had occurred in the then county of Huntingdonshire, England, on the Great Northern Railway main line, previously thought to be exemplary for railway safety...In the accident, the Special Scotch Express train from Edinburgh to London was involved in a collision, during a blizzard, with a coal train. An express traveling in the other direction then ran into the wreckage...

The cause of this particular accident...was determined to be that on the night of the crash, snow had actually been forcing the arm of the semaphore signal down...and to make matters worse, ice had frozen the arm as well...so that the arm was stuck between aspects...

And back in the day...the all clear aspect on a semaphore signal...was a clear white...which in this case, proved fatal...as the point at which the ice and snow had frozen the semaphore signal arm...wound up creating a false clear aspect...which wound up causing the Special Scotch Express...to collide with a coal train...

And to make things just that much worse...an express traveling in the other direction...collided with the wreckage of the other two trains...

In total...13 people were killed...and a further 53 passengers, and 6 crew members...were injured...

But, the good news with this particular accident...is that it forced the railways...to permanently adopt a green signal, as an all clear aspect...So at least something arose from this particular tragedy...

But, as it would later be shown in the Invergowrie Train Crash on October 22, 1979...between a local train bound for Dundee...that was run into from behind by a Glasgow to Aberdeen Express...hauled by Class 47 Diesel #47208...at roughly 60 miles per hour...or roughly 95 kilometers an hour...

And the force of the collision, was so violent, that it wound up throwing the back four carriages of the Dundee bound train, off the tracks, over a nearby sea wall, and into the Firth Of Tay...

The driver, and the second man on the Aberdeen Express, were both killed on impact...and a further 3 more people were killed in the last carriage of the Dundee bound train...and a further 51 people were injured...

An investigation into the cause of the crash...revealed that the driver of the Aberdeen Express had passed a semaphore signal that had been set at danger...as it passed by a nearby signal box at Longforgan...

However, it was later revealed that the signal in question...was shown to be at what's called a 'poor off'...Or in simpler terms, is a semaphore arm stuck between an all clear aspect, and a danger aspect...

And it was theorized, that as the driver of the Aberdeen Express, approached the signal at Longforgan, at 70 miles an hour...he may have misinterpreted the poor off as a clear aspect...and as a result, accelerated through it...a similar incident to that of the Ladbroke Grove Train Crash...caused by a 'Phantom Signal' incident...of signal SN109...that would wind up killing 31 people...including the drivers of both trains...

So viewers...as I have stated before...while it is true that you can fix technology until one is blue in the face...but as for human behavior...that, can be known, to be far more challenging...I mean after all viewers...why else would most aircraft accidents...be the result of Pilot Error...

The November 12, 2001 crash of American Airlines Flight 587 is one that immediately comes to mind...as the First Officer wound up using so much aggressive rudder inputs, that he literally tore the vertical stabilizer off of the Airbus A300B4-605R...

But anyway viewers...this now marks the end of this chapter...and so viewers...I will see you lot in the next chapter...okay?...*I proceed to say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hello there viewers...Keiko here...*I proceed to say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers, before once again bringing my attention back up again, in order to continue to address the viewers properly*...Now then viewers...*I proceed to attempt to speak up again, only for a certain someone to then proceed to speak up*..."

"So your name is Keiko? That is quite an interesting name...So I take it that you and Shinko are sisters then?...*A somewhat cheeky sounding feminine voice now proceeds to speak up from a couple of feet behind me. And without even having to turn around, I proceed to address her. Who has long purple colored hair, orange colored eyes, and is wearing an all too familiar looking orange colored ninja type outfit*"

"Ah Ms. Shihouin...or should I address you as Yoruichi? And viewers...for those of you who don't know who she is...then don't you look like the person who...*I proceed to say this, only for Yoruichi to come rushing towards me, and then proceed to stop right next to me. To which she then proceeds to speak up*"

"Hello there viewers...Yoruichi Shihouin here...*She proceeds to say this, only for me to then start getting just a little bit irritated from her sudden interjection. But I manage to keep it under wraps*"

"Ms. Shihouin, might I ask...*I proceed to try and ask Yoruichi a question that I have had lingering for a few seconds. Only for someone else to now come into the frame of shot, and then proceed to speak up*"

"Oh, are we talking to the viewers again Keiko? Because...*Renji Abarai now comes into the frame of shot, along with Captain Toshiro Hitsugaya, and Lieutenant Rangiku Matsumoto. Which not surprisingly, now causes me to get just a bit more irritated. But thankfully, someone else has now come into the frame of shot, and then proceeds to clear up the current mess that was created by Yoruichi's sudden interjection, among with several others*"

"Okay, so if you all don't mind, Keiko needs to finish her fourth wall break to get the current chapter underway. So if you would all please let her do that, then we will both answer your lingering question, as soon as this current chapter has concluded...*Shinko, who has come into the frame of shot with Renji, Toshiro, and Rangiku, now proceeds to help clear up the current situation. Which thankfully winds up doing the trick*"

"Thank you for that Shinko, and you have my thanks...*I proceed to say this, while temporarily turning my attention over to Shinko. To which I then proceed to smile at her with both of my eyes closed. I then turn my attention forwards again, in order to continue to address the viewers*...Okay then viewers...let us now finally proceed into the current chapter...But first things first viewers...a chapter recap is in order...now then...shall we?...*I proceed to say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Date: September 20, 2009

Okay, so as of the last chapter, we were all now finally transformed again. Well, that was despite me having to tell everyone to search inside the thoughts of a body, that wasn't originally theirs. And, this was...well...how about we just gloss over that. Anyway, getting back to the current situation.

"I summon lightning!" Urd suddenly proceeded to shout out. As she raised one of her hands skyward. And just like before, a bolt of lightning shot down from the sky. Only trouble was...

"Don't you have any more tricks then just that one Urd!?" Li now proceeded to shout out to Urd. And he had said it both a ticked off sounding tone, and while a look of massive irritation was also present on his face.

"Li, why don't you use your magic, and stop worrying about other people!" Zachary proceeded to say, in an effort to try and get Li back on track. Which wound up doing the trick.

And, as Crowley, like before, proceeded to once again raise one of his hands, forming yet another forcefield, that wound up deflecting Urd's lightning. Crowley then proceeded to speak up.

"Alright, time to send you all to the grave," Crowley said, as he once again started speaking in the same cryptic sounding language from before.

But, more importantly...

"Hey Crowley?! Let me ask you a question. Why so serious? Also, in the words of Clint Barton's Hawkeye...made you look..." Shinko, who was still stuck in my original body, then proceeded to say, with a SpyXFamily Anya type smirk present on my original bodies face.

"Wait a sec, what do you mean..." I started to say, only to then look slightly behind Crowley, just in time to see both Renji, and Rukia, suddenly sort of warped in from out of nowhere. Only to then realize, that they had used their respective flash steps, to accomplish this.

And upon realizing this...

"Hey Crowley? Have you heard of a sudden freak weather event? Because as Shinko just so kindly put, made you look," I then proceeded to say. To which I just simply went, and nodded slightly at both Rukia and Renji. And once they had both nodded back in response, they then set about helping to dispatch Crowley.

But to my surprise, as well as to the surprise of several other people on our side...

"Now Roar...Zabimaru!" Renji called out. Which was then followed, by his Zabimaru, then proceeding to separate into its 6 segmented form again. To which it then proceeded to make its way towards Crowley. And thankfully, before he could react quickly enough to Zabimaru's Shikai, he was then ensnared in several of Zabimaru's segmented sections.

"Now Dance...Sode no Shirayuki!...San no mai, Shirafune!" Rukia called out. Which was then followed, by her Sode no Shirayuki, then proceeding to glow white. Only, once the light had faded, her Zanpakuto was now completely made of ice. Which in an instant, caused the blade of it, to suddenly and rapidly extend outwards, at an alarming rate, and towards Crowley.

"So, she is able to extend the reach of her Sode no Shirayuki...interesting...And I thought that Shinko's Saint Sword Of Bluebell was impressive,"I thought to myself, while I proceeded to glance at Shinko's Saint Sword Of Bluebell in my left hand. Which was Shinko's technically. But you get what I mean.

And, once the now extended and ice encased blade of Sode no Shirayuki, pierced through Crowley's body, right through the left of his back, and then out the front. We all thought, that this fight with Crowley, was finally over.

But, however...

"You think you have all won this fight haven't you? Also, I forgot to mention something to you all, this is not my original body. So your attacks can't kill me. But, that doesn't mean that I can't kill all of you. So, I will just leave you all for the time being, as I have a master plan to attend to. But just know, that none of you are safe by any means. So, until we meet again. Which, may wind up being a bit sooner, then you all might think," Crowley proceeded to say, as he just simply wound up fading out of existence.

"Hey get back here Crowley! We're not done here you coward!" Zachary now proceeded to chime in with, now once again irritated, since Crowley had once again decided to play the coward.

And though this was not the end of our fight against Crowley. For the time being, we had to figure out a way to get everyone on our side, back into our original bodies.

But thankfully, this wasn't going to wind up being much of a problem. In fact...

"So, does anyone happen to have a way that will help get us all back into our original bodies?" Shokuhou proceeded to ask in Rei's voice. Since was still currently stuck in Rei's body.

"Well Shokuhou, it is funny that you should ask that particular question," Urd now proceeded to respond to her question with. While a somewhat knowing smirk, was also currently present on her face.

And this was then followed, by Urd then proceeding to raise one of her hands upwards. To which a bright golden sphere then formed in it. And as it flew out of her hand, it then expanded, and then temporarily blinded everyone else.

But, once it had died down, I then noticed, once I had looked down at myself, that I was back in my original body. Which I was able to confirm by the fact that I was once again wearing my usual Tokiwadai Middle School uniform, and the same mane of long light blue hair.

And more importantly, so was everyone else.

"Hello there everyone, Keiko here again...now viewers...this now marks the end of this chapter...And just for a heads up viewers...the next two chapters, will wind up being non action filler chapters...So viewers...see you lot there...okay?...*I proceed to say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

And now that the chapter recap is now done. We will now proceed right into the current chapter.

Date: September 21, 2009

Okay, so it was now the following day, since me, Misaka, Kuroko, and the rest of The Four Aces Alliance, had last dealt with one Aleister Crowley. But, since he had gone back into hiding, it had been decided that the rest of our allies, would remain in Academy City for the time being. At least until Crowley was no longer deemed to be a threat to Academy City.

However, this did present us all with a problem. Because under no circumstances, were we going to be able to have them all stay with us at Tokiwadai. But, with the help of one Misaki Shokuhou, this wasn't going to be a problem.

Which was why we had had her, go and plant certain thoughts into the minds of everyone in Tokiwadai Middle School. Well, all of the higher ups, as well as some of the individuals around Academy City. Because with Exterior having been destroyed, Shokuhou could only use her Mental Out Esper ability at its normal power level. Which was still quite a few people.

Which thankfully, wasn't enough to overtax her, should she be needed again for when we did wind up eventually going against Crowley again.

But, thanks to Shokuhou, we were able to get the rest of our friends vacant dorm rooms, a couple of doors down from ours. Which, given what was going to take place in a few more days time, this was going to wind up proving to be very beneficial.

But, getting to the current situation, which was, well...

"Okay, though it was very nice of Shokuhou to help our friends get those vacant dorm rooms, this still hasn't allowed me to trust her any more then I do right now. Which to be honest Misaka, is not really a lot," I proceeded to say to Misaka, while both her and Kuroko, as well as me, were currently in our respective dorm room, trying to figure out what exactly was going to be our next plan of attack with regards to Crowley.

The only trouble was, just as Misaka was about to respond to what I had just said...

"Why did it have to be this complicated to find a single dorm room!" A now very loud sounding male voice proceeded to yell out. And this was then followed, by the door to our dorm room, proceeding to swing open somewhat slowly.

And in walked, well...

"Hey, you three! Can you tell me where Captain Kuchiki went?" A man with a completely bald head, and wearing a white colored shirt, proceeded to ask me, Misaka, and Kuroko.

And as for who he was...

"Uh...I'm sorry, who are you? And why are you bald?" Kuroko proceeded to ask the man, as she was also currently trying her best not to burst our laughing.

"What was that?! And who says..." The man proceeded to say, as his expression proceeded to then suddenly shift to one of slight annoyance and frustration.

But thankfully...

"Hey Pachinko Head, this is not the time to be talking to them like that. Isn't that right Kenny?" A sort of childish sounding female proceeded to speak up with from behind me, Misaka, and Kuroko.

And without me even having to turn around, my blood, then proceeded to run cold. "Oh...oh good god no...why is he here?!...So this whole situation just got very very unpredictable...And what I mean by that viewers...Is well..." I proceeded to think to myself, while during this very thought, I had turned my attention, slightly to the right of me, in order to briefly address the viewers.

But on the subject of who these three were...

"C-Captain Zaraki I presume?...3rd Seat Madarame...and Lieutenant Kusajishi...to what do we..." I proceeded to try and speak up with. The only trouble with doing this, was that I wasn't exactly expecting Captain Kenpachi Zaraki, to wind up being involved in all of this. As he was the sort of Soul Reaper Captain, that was known to be very unpredictable.

And given what would ultimately wind up transpiring in just a few more days time. This would actually wind up benefiting all of us, in what was going to wind up becoming a fight, that would once again, wind up putting everyone in Academy City, and in at least two other anime dimensions, in grave danger.

"Hello there again viewers...Keiko here again...*I proceed to say this, while traditionally bowing to the viewers. To which I then proceed to bring my attention back up again, in order to continue to address the viewers properly*...Now then viewers...*I then proceed to try and attempt to continue my current end of chapter fourth wall break. Only for someone to then proceed to come into the frame of shot, and then attempt to speak up*"

"Hey Keiko? Would it be alright if...?...*3rd Seat Ikkaku Madarame proceeds to try and speak up. Only for me to politely interject, to let him know, that telling the viewers where he and everyone else were in the Bleach timeline was not going to be necessary*...Ikkaku, it won't be necessary to tell the viewers where in the Bleach timeline you all came from before winding up here. As Shinko has already gone and taken care of that for you and everyone else. Now then, would you be so kind as to have me finish my fourth wall break? As that would be much appreciated...*I proceed to say this, while giving Ikkaku a sort of expression, that is basically letting him know not to try and contest this. Which although he then proceeded to try and do exactly this, he then proceeds to nod in response, as from then seeing my expression, he decides against it*...Good, now then viewers...this now marks the end of this chapter...And so viewers...see you lot in the next chapter...okay?...*I proceed to say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hello there viewers...Keiko here...*I proceed to say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers as usual. Before once again bringing my attention back up again, in order to continue to address the viewers properly*...Now then viewers...*I proceed to attempt to speak up again, only for a certain someone to then proceed to speak up. Only unlike the last chapter, it is someone else this time*..."

"Keiko, what is taking you so long?...*Lieutenant Matsumoto proceeds to come into the frame of shot with Captain Hitsugaya. Only for me to then have a tickmark now slowly become visible on one side of my face. But I manage to hide this, as well as my currently building frustration. And one of my eyes, has now also started to twitch slightly. But thankfully...*"

"Rangiku, you're being rude, let her finish addressing the viewers...*Captain Hitsugaya proceeds to say this, while currently exhibiting an almost mirrored level, of irritation in his tone. Which thankfully, seems to do the trick. As Lieutenant Matsumoto, now proceeds to display a very cute looking pout on her face*...Alright, fine Captain, you're no fun..."

"Thank you Captain Hitsugaya, you have my thanks...Now then viewers...what do you say that we now finally get on with the chapter...hmm?...Oh right, a chapter recap is in order first...almost forgot about that...So then viewers...let us begin, shall we?...*I proceed to say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Date: September 21, 2009

Okay, so it was now the following day, since me, Misaka, Kuroko, and the rest of The Four Aces Alliance, had last dealt with one Aleister Crowley. But, since he had gone back into hiding, it had been decided that the rest of our allies, would remain in Academy City for the time being. At least until Crowley was no longer deemed to be a threat to Academy City.

However, this did present us all with a problem. Because under no circumstances, were we going to be able to have them all stay with us at Tokiwadai. But, with the help of one Misaki Shokuhou, this wasn't going to be a problem.

Which was why we had had her, go and plant certain thoughts into the minds of everyone in Tokiwadai Middle School. Well, all of the higher ups, as well as some of the individuals around Academy City. Because with Exterior having been destroyed, Shokuhou could only use her Mental Out Esper ability at its normal power level. Which was still quite a few people.

Which thankfully, wasn't enough to overtax her, should she be needed again for when we did wind up eventually going against Crowley again.

But, thanks to Shokuhou, we were able to get the rest of our friends vacant dorm rooms, a couple of doors down from ours. Which, given what was going to take place in a few more days time, this was going to wind up proving to be very beneficial.

But, getting to the current situation, which was, well...

"Okay, though it was very nice of Shokuhou to help our friends get those vacant dorm rooms, this still hasn't allowed me to trust her any more then I do right now. Which to be honest Misaka, is not really a lot," I proceeded to say to Misaka, while both her and Kuroko, as well as me, were currently in our respective dorm room, trying to figure out what exactly was going to be our next plan of attack with regards to Crowley.

The only trouble was, just as Misaka was about to respond to what I had just said...

"Why did it have to be this complicated to find a single dorm room!" A now very loud sounding male voice proceeded to yell out. And this was then followed, by the door to our dorm room, proceeding to swing open somewhat slowly.

And in walked, well...

"Hey, you three! Can you tell me where Captain Kuchiki went?" A man with a completely bald head, and wearing a white colored shirt, proceeded to ask me, Misaka, and Kuroko.

And as for who he was...

"Uh...I'm sorry, who are you? And why are you bald?" Kuroko proceeded to ask the man, as she was also currently trying her best not to burst our laughing.

"What was that?! And who says..." The man proceeded to say, as his expression proceeded to then suddenly shift to one of slight annoyance and frustration.

But thankfully...

"Hey Pachinko Head, this is not the time to be talking to them like that. Isn't that right Kenny?" A sort of childish sounding female proceeded to speak up with from behind me, Misaka, and Kuroko.

And without me even having to turn around, my blood, then proceeded to run cold. "Oh...oh good god no...why is he here?!...So this whole situation just got very very unpredictable...And what I mean by that viewers...Is well..." I proceeded to think to myself, while during this very thought, I had turned my attention, slightly to the right of me, in order to briefly address the viewers.

But on the subject of who these three were...

"C-Captain Zaraki I presume?...3rd Seat Madarame...and Lieutenant Kusajishi...to what do we..." I proceeded to try and speak up with. The only trouble with doing this, was that I wasn't exactly expecting Captain Kenpachi Zaraki, to wind up being involved in all of this. As he was the sort of Soul Reaper Captain, that was known to be very unpredictable.

And given what would ultimately wind up transpiring in just a few more days time. This would actually wind up benefiting all of us, in what was going to wind up becoming a fight, that would once again, wind up putting everyone in Academy City, and in at least two other anime dimensions, in grave danger.

"Hello there again viewers...Keiko here again...*I proceed to say this, while traditionally bowing to the viewers. To which I then proceed to bring my attention back up again, in order to continue to address the viewers properly*...Now then viewers...*I then proceed to try and attempt to continue my current end of chapter fourth wall break. Only for someone to then proceed to come into the frame of shot, and then attempt to speak up*"

"Hey Keiko? Would it be alright if...?...*3rd Seat Ikkaku Madarame proceeds to try and speak up. Only for me to politely interject, to let him know, that telling the viewers where he and everyone else were in the Bleach timeline was not going to be necessary*...Ikkaku, it won't be necessary to tell the viewers where in the Bleach timeline you all came from before winding up here. As Shinko has already gone and taken care of that for you and everyone else. Now then, would you be so kind as to have me finish my fourth wall break? As that would be much appreciated...*I proceed to say this, while giving Ikkaku a sort of expression, that is basically letting him know not to try and contest this. Which although he then proceeded to try and do exactly this, he then proceeds to nod in response, as from then seeing my expression, he decides against it*...Good, now then viewers...this now marks the end of this chapter...And so viewers...see you lot in the next chapter...okay?...*I proceed to say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

And now that the chapter recap is now done. We will now proceed right into the current chapter.

Date: September 21, 2009

Okay, so shifting a little bit forward in time. About a minute or so, after me, Misaka, and Kuroko, had come into contact with both Captain Byakuya Kuchiki, Captain Kenpachi Zaraki, 3rd Seat Ikkaku Madarame, and Lieutenant Kusajishi...

And with regard to the current situation in question...

"Oh, Captain Kuchiki, well I see that you found Rukia and everyone else without any trouble," Zachary now wound up saying, upon him, Sakura, Li, and Kero, having just walked into the room, behind Ikkaku.

And upon me realizing what Zachary had just said. I not surprisingly, now had a look of complete shock upon my face. As I knew full well as to who Captain Byakuya Kuchiki was. And with this realization, I then proceeded to speak up. And not surprisingly...

"Wait a sec here Zachary, you're not serious right!?" I now proceeded to ask Zachary, with a now somewhat shocked expression then making its way onto my face.

And, as a way of perfectly timed comedy so to speak...

"Keiko, let me ask you a question in response to your question. Do I seem like the kind of person who wouldn't be serious..." Zachary proceeded to try and ask me.

"Well you see Zachary..." I proceeded to try and respond, only for Zachary to proceed to cut me off mid sentence.

"Actually don't answer that...as I know full well what your answer was going to be Keiko. So anyway, yes Keiko, that Captain Kuchiki...or Byakuya Kuchiki..." Zachary proceeded to say, only to then be cut off mid statement by a certain long purple hair female suddenly appearing in the room with the use of her flash step, and then proceeding to scare the absolute living daylights out of both Hinagiku and Scarlet.

And upon realizing who she was...

"Oh, well I wasn't expecting Yoruichi Shihouin to grace us all with her presence. I guess one Kisuke Urahara probably had something to do with that," I thought to myself.

And meanwhile over in another anime canon timeline. A certain male with a black and white striped hat, then suddenly sneezed one time, and he didn't know why. And after shrugging, he went back to what it was that he had been doing.

And while some of us in the room weren't expecting the appearance of Yoruichi Shihouin. Me, and Shinko, who was also in the room with all of us, did. As I knew from the information on one Yoruichi Shihouin, that she was known as 'The Queen Of Flash Step.' And seeing it now for myself, I now realized that she more then deserved that nickname.

But, what none of us knew yet, that in only a couple more days time, we would all soon be fighting against Aleister Crowley again. But, to make matters just that much more unpredictable, Crowley wouldn't be the only opponent, that we would be facing in the upcoming fight either.

In fact, one simple word, which happened to be the name of this particular villain. Was the name of a certain Yugioh card, that had been played by one Maximilian Pegasus in Duelist Kingdom, against Seto Kaiba, and Atem respectively. And its name, was Doppelganger.

"And honestly viewers...I am sure that you all know about my stance on that anime, as well as that card game...Keiko here by the way viewers...anyway, my entire stance on the Yugioh TCG, and the anime, is actually the same as Shinko Hanasaki and her stance of what she thinks of it, from chapter 12 of Going In Completely Blind...anyway Zachary, your turn."

"So viewers...and thank you very much Keiko...Hello there viewers...Zachary here again...And as to those of you who don't know the card Doppelganger...then perhaps you will know it by its other name...Mimicat...But anyway viewers...this now marks the end of this chapter...So viewers...see you all in the next chapter...okay?"

"Well viewers...you heard it from Zachary...Oh right, Keiko here...But anyway viewers...We all will look forward to seeing you lot in the next chapter...okay?...*I proceed to say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hello there viewers...Keiko here again...*I proceed to say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers as usual. To which I then proceed to bring my attention and eyesight back up again, in order to continue to address the viewers*...Now then viewers...first things first..before I start with the chapter recap regarding the last chapter...I am just going to tell you all from the off, that this is chapter is going to be covering what went on between the recent chapter of Going In Completely Blind, and the current fight against both Aleister Crowley and Doppelganger...And yes viewers...I am very well aware that Shinko skipped ahead with regard to her most recent chapter...But believe or not viewers..that was deliberate...as I am now going to tell to you all, exactly what went on before that..."

"Hey Keiko?...Just get on with it already!...*Lieutenant Rangiku Matsumoto now proceeds to come into the frame of shot, and proceeds to say this to me with a sort of whiny sounding sort of tone in her voice*"

"*I now, with a very noticeable looking tickmark now on one side of my face. As well as a now quite peeved looking expression present on it as well. I now proceed to let out a very frustrating sounding and defeated sounding sigh. As I then, without turning to acknowledge Rangiku, proceed to then speak up*...Rangiku...let me ask you an honest question...if you don't mind...Does Captain Hitsugaya know...*I proceed to say, only for Captain Hitsugaya to then proceed to come running quite quickly into the frame of shot, and then stopping right next to me. As we both, then proceed to go into a sort of comedic looking whispering session. Like some other characters usually did in other anime. As Captain Hitsugaya, quite surprisingly I might add, now has quite a nervous looking expression on his usually calm, cool, and collected looking face*"

"Keiko, that is not a good idea to go and say that...As Rangiku can be a little bit...*Captain Hitsugaya proceeds to say this to me, as he proceeds to try and whisper this to me, with a sweatdrop now also being present on one side of his face*"

"Oh...r-right Captain Hitsugaya...my mistake...we wouldn't want that to...*ahem*...happen now would we...good call...*I proceed to whisper this back in response to Captain Hitsugaya. With a bead of sweat, now present, on one side of my face*...And with that in mind viewers...let us now get on with that chapter recap now...shall we?...*I proceed to say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Date: September 21, 2009

Okay, so shifting a little bit forward in time. About a minute or so, after me, Misaka, and Kuroko, had come into contact with both Captain Byakuya Kuchiki, Captain Kenpachi Zaraki, 3rd Seat Ikkaku Madarame, and Lieutenant Kusajishi...

And with regard to the current situation in question...

"Oh, Captain Kuchiki, well I see that you found Rukia and everyone else without any trouble," Zachary now wound up saying, upon him, Sakura, Li, and Kero, having just walked into the room, behind Ikkaku.

And upon me realizing what Zachary had just said. I not surprisingly, now had a look of complete shock upon my face. As I knew full well as to who Captain Byakuya Kuchiki was. And with this realization, I then proceeded to speak up. And not surprisingly...

"Wait a sec here Zachary, you're not serious right!?" I now proceeded to ask Zachary, with a now somewhat shocked expression then making its way onto my face.

And, as a way of perfectly timed comedy so to speak...

"Keiko, let me ask you a question in response to your question. Do I seem like the kind of person who wouldn't be serious..." Zachary proceeded to try and ask me.

"Well you see Zachary..." I proceeded to try and respond, only for Zachary to proceed to cut me off mid sentence.

"Actually don't answer that...as I know full well what your answer was going to be Keiko. So anyway, yes Keiko, that Captain Kuchiki...or Byakuya Kuchiki..." Zachary proceeded to say, only to then be cut off mid statement by a certain long purple hair female suddenly appearing in the room with the use of her flash step, and then proceeding to scare the absolute living daylights out of both Hinagiku and Scarlet.

And upon realizing who she was...

"Oh, well I wasn't expecting Yoruichi Shihouin to grace us all with her presence. I guess one Kisuke Urahara probably had something to do with that," I thought to myself.

And meanwhile over in another anime canon timeline. A certain male with a black and white striped hat, then suddenly sneezed one time, and he didn't know why. And after shrugging, he went back to what it was that he had been doing.

And while some of us in the room weren't expecting the appearance of Yoruichi Shihouin. Me, and Shinko, who was also in the room with all of us, did. As I knew from the information on one Yoruichi Shihouin, that she was known as 'The Queen Of Flash Step.' And seeing it now for myself, I now realized that she more then deserved that nickname.

But, what none of us knew yet, that in only a couple more days time, we would all soon be fighting against Aleister Crowley again. But, to make matters just that much more unpredictable, Crowley wouldn't be the only opponent, that we would be facing in the upcoming fight either.

In fact, one simple word, which happened to be the name of this particular villain. Was the name of a certain Yugioh card, that had been played by one Maximilian Pegasus in Duelist Kingdom, against Seto Kaiba, and Atem respectively. And its name, was Doppelganger.

"And honestly viewers...I am sure that you all know about my stance on that anime, as well as that card game...Keiko here by the way viewers...anyway, my entire stance on the Yugioh TCG, and the anime, is actually the same as Shinko Hanasaki and her stance of what she thinks of it, from chapter 12 of Going In Completely Blind...anyway Zachary, your turn."

"So viewers...and thank you very much Keiko...Hello there viewers...Zachary here again...And as to those of you who don't know the card Doppelganger...then perhaps you will know it by its other name....Mimicat...But anyway viewers...this now marks the end of this chapter...So viewers...see you all in the next chapter...okay?"

"Well viewers...you heard it from Zachary...Oh right, Keiko here...But anyway viewers...We all will look forward to seeing you lot in the next chapter...okay?...*I proceed to say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

And now that the chapter recap is now done. We will now proceed right into the current chapter.

Date: September 22, 2009

Okay, so it was now the next day, with not much having happened following the arrival of several more members of the Gotei 13.

And as for the time of day at the current moment? Well it was around midday. And as for me and Misaka? Well, we were currently out in one of the many parks of Academy City, sort of away from the rest of our allies. And the reason for this? Well about that...

"Okay Misaka, what do you think of the idea? I mean, it could possibly help us to gain an advantage during our next inevitable encounter with Crowley?" I proceeded to ask Misaka, as I had just proceeded to tell her the possible idea, of using a combination of quite a bit of iron sand, and our electricity, to help sort of string together a pair of massive iron sand composed Kaijus.

And for the record, neither me or Misaka, had ever attempted something as massive as that before. And to add more possible trouble to the issue, we weren't exactly sure on how to go about doing that. As some ideas, while they sounded good on paper, are actually much more difficult, or even impossible, to achieve in actuality.

However, this was something, that I honestly did feel, wasn't out of our wheelhouse, so to speak, to try and attempt to achieve.

And, as we both attempted to practice the task brought up with regard to my idea. And in order to be careful not to draw any sort of unwanted attention to ourselves, we had decided to only make practice gestures with our hand. And this was being done, so as not to cause any unwanted collateral damage to the park, or the many resources, plants, and vegetation within it.

But, after a few minutes of practicing, we both felt as though this idea of mine, had a pretty good chance of giving us the advantage we were both looking for.

And with a quick closed eyes nod to each other, we then proceeded to head back to our dorm at Tokiwadai Middle School.

"And now viewers...Yes Keiko here...*I proceed to say this, while once again proceeding to traditionally bow to the viewers. To which I then proceed to bring both my attention and eyesight back up again, in order to continue to address the viewers*...Now then viewers...we will now proceed Back To The Future...in order to get back to the current situation, regarding our current fight with one Aleister Crowley...Now then viewers...let us proceed...shall we?...*I proceed to say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

And as for the current situation regarding Aleister Crowley? Well...

"Okay, I don't ever recall there being giant Kaiju like creatures in the Railgun anime. Just what is going on here?!" Shinko now proceeded to say out loud. As she, Momoko, Yuri, Hinagiku, Scarlet, and the rest of us, were currently staring down a very large concrete looking giant Kaiju type monstrosity, that was actually the work of a single individual. And its name, was Doppelganger.

"Okay, timeout here for a second here viewers...Yes, this is Shinko here...now then viewers...you might now be wondering how things managed to get to this point, yes?...Well viewers...*Shinko proceeds to say this, only for someone else to now proceed to interject*"

"Hey Shinko, how about you save the fourth wall break commentary until after you and everyone else have transformed okay?!...*Captain Toshiro Hitsugaya proceeds to say this to her, with a small tickmark currently being present on one side of his face*"

"Seriously Captain Hitsugaya?!...Since when was it...*Shinko proceeds to try and attempt to say back to Captain Hitsugaya in response. Only for him to then proceed look even more irritated then a second ago. Which winds up making her think twice*...A-actually...you're right...let me just transform then...and speaking of that!" Shinko then proceeded to say, as she proceeded to reach into my skirt pocket, and pull out her Saint Sword Of Bluebell.

Which was accompanied by Momoko pulling out her Saint Miroir, Yuri pulling out her Saint Lip Liner, Hinagiku pulling out her Saint Pendule, and Scarlet readying herself. As the five of them, along with everyone else, proceeded to transform. Well, except for me, Misaka, and Kuroko that is...

"Beautiful Wedding Flower! Angel Amour Peach!" Momoko called out. And in two separate flashes of light, she was in her usual DX battle outfit.

"Elegant Wedding Flower!" Shinko called out. And in a usual quick flash of light, she was once again in her usual battle outfit. And was Angel Bluebell once again.

"Graceful Wedding Flower! Angel Precious Lily!" Yuri called out. And in two separate flashes of light, she was in her usual DX battle outfit.

"Attractive Wedding Flower! Angel Courage Daisy!" Hinagiku called out. And in two separate flashes of light, she was in her usual DX battle outfit.

"Excellent Wedding Flower! Angel Passionate Salvia!" Scarlet called out. And in two separate flashes of light, she too was in her usual DX battle outfit.

"Moon Eternal...Make Up!" Usagi called out. And after a quick transformation, she was in her usual Eternal Sailor Moon fuku. Which was followed by her usual signature pose.

"Mercury Crystal Power...Make Up!" Ami called out. And after a quick transformation, she was in her usual Super Sailor Mercury fuku. Which was followed by her usual signature pose.

"Mars Crystal Power...Make Up!" Rei called out. And after a quick transformation, she was in her usual Super Sailor Mars fuku. Which was followed by her usual signature pose.

"Jupiter Crystal Power...Make Up!" Makoto called out. And after a quick transformation, she was in her usual Super Sailor Jupiter fuku. Which was followed by her usual signature pose.

"Venus Crystal Power...Make Up!" Minako called out. And after a quick transformation, she was in her usual Super Sailor Venus fuku. Which was followed by her usual signature pose.

"Saturn Crystal Power...Make Up!" Hotaru called out. And after a quick transformation, she was in her usual Super Sailor Saturn fuku. Which was followed by her usual signature pose.

"Uranus Planet Power...Make Up!" Haruka called out. And after a quick transformation, she was in her usual Super Sailor Uranus fuku. Which was followed by her usual signature pose.

"Neptune Planet Power...Make Up!" Michiru called out. And after a quick transformation, she was in her usual Super Sailor Neptune fuku. Which was followed by her usual signature pose.

"Pluto Planet Power...Make Up!" Setsuna called out. And after a quick transformation, she was in her usual Super Sailor Pluto fuku. Which was followed by her usual signature pose.

"Key of the stars, with powers burning bright, reveal the staff, and shine your light, Release!" Zachary and Sakura both chanted in unison. And after a sever gust of wind and sand. Both of their respective Star Keys expanded into their respective Star Staffs. Which was then followed by both of them twirling them, and then finishing off with their usual battle ready poses.

"Dance...Sode no Shirayuki! Rukia Kuchiki said, calling out her Zanpakuto's Shikai.

"Roar...Zabimaru!" Renji Abarai said, calling out his Zanpakuto's Shikai.

"Growl...Haineko!" Rangiku Matsumoto said, calling out her Zanpakuto's Shikai.

"Sit Upon the Frozen Heavens...Hyōrinmaru!" Toshiro Histugaya said, calling out his Zanpakuto's Shikai.

"Extend...Hozukimaru!" Ikkaku Madarame said, calling out his Zanpakuto's Shikai.

"Scatter...Senbonzakura!" Byakuya Kuchiki said, calling out his Zanpakuto's Shikai.

"Alright...And here is where the fun begins!" Kenpachi Zaraki said. As he held his respective Zanpakuto at the ready.

And as usual, as the sound of chiming bells then filled the air, Wedding Peach then began her introduction.

"On this quiet and peaceful night. How dare you proceed to attempt to harm innocent people. I can never forgive such a act of evil! I am the Love Angel! I am Wedding Peach, and I am extremely angry with you!" Wedding Peach said. Which was while she pointed her left hand at the Kaiju like monstrosity that was Doppelganger. Which was then followed by her swinging her other arm in its usual upward arc. To which she then brought it into a flexing pose, with her arm bent, and her hand in a tightly closed fist.

"Well done as always with your introduction Wedding Peach!" Angel Bluebell then said. To which she then swiftly followed by proceeding to start her own usual introduction. Which was after she had given her a quick closed eyes smile.

To which Angel Bluebell then proceeded, to look forward again. As she then proceeded to hold her Saint Sword Of Bluebell straight up with her left hand. As she then began her usual introduction.

"The nature of the Bluebell, is to spread joy and love, allowing friendships to remain strong! I cannot forgive those who commit acts of evil! I am the Love Angel! I am Angel Bluebell, and I am very angry with you!" Angel Bluebell passionately said. Which was while she proceeded to swing her Saint Sword Of Bluebell, up towards, and then over her right armor clad shoulder. To which she then swung it downward, stopped it mid downward swing, held it in front of her in a battle ready stance, and then struck her usual pose.

"In the language of flowers, the nature of the pure lily is special, it means that it will bloom and grant love!" Angel Lily said, as she said her introduction, and then struck a pose.

"The daisy is the emblem of the pure and innocent heart. For it's power can withstand even the most evil wind!" Angel Daisy said, as she said her introduction, and then struck a pose.

"In the language of flowers, salvia means a burning heart! The warrior from heaven, Angel Salvia, is here to do battle! All you devils who mislead innocent hearts, I will erase your filthy souls!" Angel Salvia said, as she then struck a pose.

"How dare you proceed to use your powers to try and harm innocent people! I am the Pretty Guardian, who fights for love and for justice! I am Sailor Moon, and now in the name of the moon, I'll punish you!" Eternal Sailor Moon said, as she did her signature pose, while pointing at Aleister Crowley.

"I am the Pretty Guardian, who fights for Love and Intelligence, I am Sailor Mercury! Douse yourself in water and repent!" Sailor Mercury said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am the Pretty Guardian who fights for Love and for Passion! I am Sailor Mars! In the name of Mars, I'll chastise you!" Sailor Mars said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am the Pretty Guardian who fights for Love and for Courage! I am Sailor Jupiter! I'll fill you regret, It'll leave you numb!" Sailor Jupiter said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am the Pretty Guardian who Fights for Love and for Beauty! I am Sailor Venus! In the name of Venus, I'll punish you with the power of love!" Sailor Venus said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am an emissary from the abyss of Death. Protected by Saturn, the Outer Planet of Destruction, the Guardian of Silence. I am Sailor Saturn." Sailor Saturn said as she struck her usual pose.

"Protected by Uranus, the Planet of the Wind. Guardian of Heavens. I am Sailor Uranus!" Sailor Uranus said as she struck her usual pose.

"Protected by Neptune, the Outer Planet of the Seas, Guardian of the Deep Sea. I am Sailor Neptune." Sailor Neptune said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am the Keeper of the Door of Space and Time. I am Sailor Pluto, Guardian of the Underworld." Sailor Pluto said as she struck her usual pose.

But then...

"Ah, I see that you are all not any less passionate from when we last did battle," the familiar sounding male voice of one Aleister Crowley now proceeded to speak up with. Which was as his form, had proceeded to fade into existence to the left hand side of Doppelganger.

"And that is to be very much expected from us all Crowley! Especially when we're dealing with a very powerful and arrogant induced villain such as you!" I proceeded to speak up with.

But then, and to my complete surprise...

"And as for your so called Doppelganger monstrosity Crowley. I think that you'll find that me and Sakura..." Zachary proceeded to say. But, as Zachary proceeded to pull out The Big Card...

"Uh yeah, so Zachary? Why don't we leave this to Misaka and Keiko. As I don't think that the citizens of Academy City need to be at risk of any collateral damage," Li proceeded to speak up with.

Which even though this caused Zachary to display a sort of pout type expression on his face. He simply then wound up letting out a very audible and defeated sounding sigh. And resigned himself to allowing Keiko and Misaka to handle most of the part with dealing with Doppelganger. Even though this was something that he wasn't in complete agreement with.

And as for me and Misaka. After I had tried my best not to giggle slightly from Zachary's current pouted expression. Which did the trick, as nobody seemed to notice. Not like Bradley Walsh always failed to do. As he really did break out laughing quite a bit during his current hosting of the UK TV Series: The Chase. But anyway, back to the current situation.

"Well Crowley, what do you say that we show you exactly why you should take us all seriously! Now Misaka, just like we practiced," I then proceeded to say, as both me and Misaka, then opened a hand of ours each. To which we both then proceeded to conjure up quite a bit of iron sand from the ground beneath us both.

But, the major difference this time, was that we were also combining the iron sand, with our electricity. Which were the very hand gestures that we had been practicing in the park only a couple of hours prior. And, to our relief, and in only a couple of seconds, we were then both quite a few feet off of the ground. As were now both on top of a pair of iron sand and electricity composed Kaiju like beings, just as I had intended.

And it was then that I knew, that this was a fight, that we all had a very good chance to win. And finally, it would help to hopefully put an end, to the senseless fighting and death. And hopefully as well, Shinko, Momoko, the rest of the Love Angels, and the Sailor Senshi, could finally be able to retire peacefully.

But, with what was about to happen, and given how already askew things currently were. This was something, that was still a bit far away from occurring. In fact, what was about to take place, would soon put more, then just the current three anime dimensions at risk. And we would all soon be locked, in an all out dimensional war. And if something wasn't done, it would mean the end of everything that we held most dear, as we knew it.

"But that viewers...Oh right, sorry...Shinko here again viewers...and that, for those who are still not versed in this fanfic...that, was a bit more foreshadowing for you all...But anyway viewers...this now marks the end of this chapter...But fret not viewers...as we will be getting right back into the action in the next chapter...Now then viewers...see you all there...okay?...*Shinko proceed to say this, while smiling with both of her eyes closed*"

"And viewers...you will not want to miss the impending and imminent dimensional crossover, that will soon be taking place either...And no viewers...it isn't going to be with the MCU...So I am terribly sorry to disappoint you on that...As I would rather not have a...*ahem*...certain big brand mouse...proceed to send me a sort of C&D if I can help it...*I now proceed to once again clear my throat, before once again proceeding to continue, to properly address the viewers*...Now viewers...that doesn't mean however, that this impending crossover won't wind up being any less awesome and fantastic...So then viewers...with this now all still very quite fresh on all of you minds...I shall look forward to seeing you lot, in the next chapter...okay?...*I proceed to say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Chapter Text

"Hello there again viewers...Keiko here again...*I proceed to say this while traditionally bowing to the viewers as usual. To which I then proceed to bring my attention and eyesight back up again, in order to continue to address the viewers*...and before I proceed forward with this particular chapter...I believe that both Zachary, and Shinko in both of their last chapters...had told you all of an impending crossover arc event that was due to happen...Well viewers...neither of them were joking...as you can tell from this particular fanfic chapters title...these three fanfics, are now going to be taking on a sort of Quantum Leap, Multiverse Of Madness sort of premise now...And as for the anime, and or forms of media that will be featured in the chapters to come?...Well viewers...though I won't go too much into it...lets just say...that 'it's all about family'...But that particular form of media, won't be coming into play until much later on...*I now proceed to clear my throat, as I then proceed to continue, to properly address the viewers*...Now then viewers...we will now dive right into, what is now going to be the next arc of this crossover...Oh, and like always viewers...a chapter recap is in order first...now then viewers...let us begin, okay?...*I proceed to say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

Date: September 22, 2009

Okay, so it was now the next day, with not much having happened following the arrival of several more members of the Gotei 13.

And as for the time of day at the current moment? Well it was around midday. And as for me and Misaka? Well, we were currently out in one of the many parks of Academy City, sort of away from the rest of our allies. And the reason for this? Well about that...

"Okay Misaka, what do you think of the idea? I mean, it could possibly help us to gain an advantage during our next inevitable encounter with Crowley?" I proceeded to ask Misaka, as I had just proceeded to tell her the possible idea, of using a combination of quite a bit of iron sand, and our electricity, to help sort of string together a pair of massive iron sand composed Kaijus.

And for the record, neither me or Misaka, had ever attempted something as massive as that before. And to add more possible trouble to the issue, we weren't exactly sure on how to go about doing that. As some ideas, while they sounded good on paper, are actually much more difficult, or even impossible, to achieve in actuality.

However, this was something, that I honestly did feel, wasn't out of our wheelhouse, so to speak, to try and attempt to achieve.

And, as we both attempted to practice the task brought up with regard to my idea. And in order to be careful not to draw any sort of unwanted attention to ourselves, we had decided to only make practice gestures with our hand. And this was being done, so as not to cause any unwanted collateral damage to the park, or the many resources, plants, and vegetation within it.

But, after a few minutes of practicing, we both felt as though this idea of mine, had a pretty good chance of giving us the advantage we were both looking for.

And with a quick closed eyes nod to each other, we then proceeded to head back to our dorm at Tokiwadai Middle School.

"And now viewers...Yes Keiko here...*I proceed to say this, while once again proceeding to traditionally bow to the viewers. To which I then proceed to bring both my attention and eyesight back up again, in order to continue to address the viewers*...Now then viewers...we will now proceed Back To The Future...in order to get back to the current situation, regarding our current fight with one Aleister Crowley...Now then viewers...let us proceed...shall we?...*I proceed to say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

And as for the current situation regarding Aleister Crowley? Well...

"Okay, I don't ever recall there being giant Kaiju like creatures in the Railgun anime. Just what is going on here?!" Shinko now proceeded to say out loud. As she, Momoko, Yuri, Hinagiku, Scarlet, and the rest of us, were currently staring down a very large concrete looking giant Kaiju type monstrosity, that was actually the work of a single individual. And its name, was Doppelganger.

"Okay, timeout here for a second here viewers...Yes, this is Shinko here...now then viewers...you might now be wondering how things managed to get to this point, yes?...Well viewers...*Shinko proceeds to say this, only for someone else to now proceed to interject*"

"Hey Shinko, how about you save the fourth wall break commentary until after you and everyone else have transformed okay?!...*Captain Toshiro Hitsugaya proceeds to say this to her, with a small tickmark currently being present on one side of his face*"

"Seriously Captain Hitsugaya?!...Since when was it...*Shinko proceeds to try and attempt to say back to Captain Hitsugaya in response. Only for him to then proceed look even more irritated then a second ago. Which winds up making her think twice*...A-actually...you're right...let me just transform then...and speaking of that!" Shinko then proceeded to say, as she proceeded to reach into my skirt pocket, and pull out her Saint Sword Of Bluebell.

Which was accompanied by Momoko pulling out her Saint Miroir, Yuri pulling out her Saint Lip Liner, Hinagiku pulling out her Saint Pendule, and Scarlet readying herself. As the five of them, along with everyone else, proceeded to transform. Well, except for me, Misaka, and Kuroko that is...

"Beautiful Wedding Flower! Angel Amour Peach!" Momoko called out. And in two separate flashes of light, she was in her usual DX battle outfit.

"Elegant Wedding Flower!" Shinko called out. And in a usual quick flash of light, she was once again in her usual battle outfit. And was Angel Bluebell once again.

"Graceful Wedding Flower! Angel Precious Lily!" Yuri called out. And in two separate flashes of light, she was in her usual DX battle outfit.

"Attractive Wedding Flower! Angel Courage Daisy!" Hinagiku called out. And in two separate flashes of light, she was in her usual DX battle outfit.

"Excellent Wedding Flower! Angel Passionate Salvia!" Scarlet called out. And in two separate flashes of light, she too was in her usual DX battle outfit.

"Moon Eternal...Make Up!" Usagi called out. And after a quick transformation, she was in her usual Eternal Sailor Moon fuku. Which was followed by her usual signature pose.

"Mercury Crystal Power...Make Up!" Ami called out. And after a quick transformation, she was in her usual Super Sailor Mercury fuku. Which was followed by her usual signature pose.

"Mars Crystal Power...Make Up!" Rei called out. And after a quick transformation, she was in her usual Super Sailor Mars fuku. Which was followed by her usual signature pose.

"Jupiter Crystal Power...Make Up!" Makoto called out. And after a quick transformation, she was in her usual Super Sailor Jupiter fuku. Which was followed by her usual signature pose.

"Venus Crystal Power...Make Up!" Minako called out. And after a quick transformation, she was in her usual Super Sailor Venus fuku. Which was followed by her usual signature pose.

"Saturn Crystal Power...Make Up!" Hotaru called out. And after a quick transformation, she was in her usual Super Sailor Saturn fuku. Which was followed by her usual signature pose.

"Uranus Planet Power...Make Up!" Haruka called out. And after a quick transformation, she was in her usual Super Sailor Uranus fuku. Which was followed by her usual signature pose.

"Neptune Planet Power...Make Up!" Michiru called out. And after a quick transformation, she was in her usual Super Sailor Neptune fuku. Which was followed by her usual signature pose.

"Pluto Planet Power...Make Up!" Setsuna called out. And after a quick transformation, she was in her usual Super Sailor Pluto fuku. Which was followed by her usual signature pose.

"Key of the stars, with powers burning bright, reveal the staff, and shine your light, Release!" Zachary and Sakura both chanted in unison. And after a sever gust of wind and sand. Both of their respective Star Keys expanded into their respective Star Staffs. Which was then followed by both of them twirling them, and then finishing off with their usual battle ready poses.

"Dance...Sode no Shirayuki! Rukia Kuchiki said, calling out her Zanpakuto's Shikai.

"Roar...Zabimaru!" Renji Abarai said, calling out his Zanpakuto's Shikai.

"Growl...Haineko!" Rangiku Matsumoto said, calling out her Zanpakuto's Shikai.

"Sit Upon the Frozen Heavens...Hyōrinmaru!" Toshiro Histugaya said, calling out his Zanpakuto's Shikai.

"Extend...Hozukimaru!" Ikkaku Madarame said, calling out his Zanpakuto's Shikai.

"Scatter...Senbonzakura!" Byakuya Kuchiki said, calling out his Zanpakuto's Shikai.

"Alright...And here is where the fun begins!" Kenpachi Zaraki said. As he held his respective Zanpakuto at the ready.

And as usual, as the sound of chiming bells then filled the air, Wedding Peach then began her introduction.

"On this quiet and peaceful night. How dare you proceed to attempt to harm innocent people. I can never forgive such a act of evil! I am the Love Angel! I am Wedding Peach, and I am extremely angry with you!" Wedding Peach said. Which was while she pointed her left hand at the Kaiju like monstrosity that was Doppelganger. Which was then followed by her swinging her other arm in its usual upward arc. To which she then brought it into a flexing pose, with her arm bent, and her hand in a tightly closed fist.

"Well done as always with your introduction Wedding Peach!" Angel Bluebell then said. To which she then swiftly followed by proceeding to start her own usual introduction. Which was after she had given her a quick closed eyes smile.

To which Angel Bluebell then proceeded, to look forward again. As she then proceeded to hold her Saint Sword Of Bluebell straight up with her left hand. As she then began her usual introduction.

"The nature of the Bluebell, is to spread joy and love, allowing friendships to remain strong! I cannot forgive those who commit acts of evil! I am the Love Angel! I am Angel Bluebell, and I am very angry with you!" Angel Bluebell passionately said. Which was while she proceeded to swing her Saint Sword Of Bluebell, up towards, and then over her right armor clad shoulder. To which she then swung it downward, stopped it mid downward swing, held it in front of her in a battle ready stance, and then struck her usual pose.

"In the language of flowers, the nature of the pure lily is special, it means that it will bloom and grant love!" Angel Lily said, as she said her introduction, and then struck a pose.

"The daisy is the emblem of the pure and innocent heart. For it's power can withstand even the most evil wind!" Angel Daisy said, as she said her introduction, and then struck a pose.

"In the language of flowers, salvia means a burning heart! The warrior from heaven, Angel Salvia, is here to do battle! All you devils who mislead innocent hearts, I will erase your filthy souls!" Angel Salvia said, as she then struck a pose.

"How dare you proceed to use your powers to try and harm innocent people! I am the Pretty Guardian, who fights for love and for justice! I am Sailor Moon, and now in the name of the moon, I'll punish you!" Eternal Sailor Moon said, as she did her signature pose, while pointing at Aleister Crowley.

"I am the Pretty Guardian, who fights for Love and Intelligence, I am Sailor Mercury! Douse yourself in water and repent!" Sailor Mercury said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am the Pretty Guardian who fights for Love and for Passion! I am Sailor Mars! In the name of Mars, I'll chastise you!" Sailor Mars said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am the Pretty Guardian who fights for Love and for Courage! I am Sailor Jupiter! I'll fill you regret, It'll leave you numb!" Sailor Jupiter said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am the Pretty Guardian who Fights for Love and for Beauty! I am Sailor Venus! In the name of Venus, I'll punish you with the power of love!" Sailor Venus said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am an emissary from the abyss of Death. Protected by Saturn, the Outer Planet of Destruction, the Guardian of Silence. I am Sailor Saturn." Sailor Saturn said as she struck her usual pose.

"Protected by Uranus, the Planet of the Wind. Guardian of Heavens. I am Sailor Uranus!" Sailor Uranus said as she struck her usual pose.

"Protected by Neptune, the Outer Planet of the Seas, Guardian of the Deep Sea. I am Sailor Neptune." Sailor Neptune said as she struck her usual pose.

"I am the Keeper of the Door of Space and Time. I am Sailor Pluto, Guardian of the Underworld." Sailor Pluto said as she struck her usual pose.

But then...

"Ah, I see that you are all not any less passionate from when we last did battle," the familiar sounding male voice of one Aleister Crowley now proceeded to speak up with. Which was as his form, had proceeded to fade into existence to the left hand side of Doppelganger.

"And that is to be very much expected from us all Crowley! Especially when we're dealing with a very powerful and arrogant induced villain such as you!" I proceeded to speak up with.

But then, and to my complete surprise...

"And as for your so called Doppelganger monstrosity Crowley. I think that you'll find that me and Sakura..." Zachary proceeded to say. But, as Zachary proceeded to pull out The Big Card...

"Uh yeah, so Zachary? Why don't we leave this to Misaka and Keiko. As I don't think that the citizens of Academy City need to be at risk of any collateral damage," Li proceeded to speak up with.

Which even though this caused Zachary to display a sort of pout type expression on his face. He simply then wound up letting out a very audible and defeated sounding sigh. And resigned himself to allowing Keiko and Misaka to handle most of the part with dealing with Doppelganger. Even though this was something that he wasn't in complete agreement with.

And as for me and Misaka. After I had tried my best not to giggle slightly from Zachary's current pouted expression. Which did the trick, as nobody seemed to notice. Not like Bradley Walsh always failed to do. As he really did break out laughing quite a bit during his current hosting of the UK TV Series: The Chase. But anyway, back to the current situation.

"Well Crowley, what do you say that we show you exactly why you should take us all seriously! Now Misaka, just like we practiced," I then proceeded to say, as both me and Misaka, then opened a hand of our each. To which we both then proceeded to conjure up quite a bit of iron sand from the ground beneath us both.

But, the major difference this time, was that we were also combining the iron sand, with our electricity. Which were the very hand gestures that we had been practicing in the park only a couple of hours prior. And, to our relief, and in only a couple of seconds, we were then both quite a few feet off of the ground. As were now both on top of a pair of iron sand and electricity composed Kaiju like beings, just as I had intended.

And it was then that I knew, that this was a fight, that we all had a very good chance to win. And finally, it would help to hopefully put an end, to the senseless fighting and death. And hopefully as well, Shinko, Momoko, the rest of the Love Angels, and the Sailor Senshi, could finally be able to retire peacefully.

But, with what was about to happen, and given how already askew things currently were. This was something, that was still a bit far away from occurring. In fact, what was about to take place, would soon put more, then just the current three anime dimensions at risk. And we would all soon be locked, in an all out dimensional war. And if something wasn't done, it would mean the end of everything that we held most dear, as we knew it.

"But that viewers...Oh right, sorry...Shinko here again viewers...and that, for those who are still not versed in this fanfic...that, was a bit more foreshadowing for you all...But anyway viewers...this now marks the end of this chapter...But fret not viewers...as we will be getting right back into the action in the next chapter...Now then viewers...see you all there...okay?...*Shinko proceed to say this, while smiling with both of her eyes closed*"

"And viewers...you will not want to miss the impending and imminent dimensional crossover, that will soon be taking place either...And no viewers...it isn't going to be with the MCU...So I am terribly sorry to disappoint you on that...As I would rather not have a...*ahem*...certain big brand mouse...proceed to send me a sort of C if I can help it...*I now proceed to once again clear my throat, before once again proceeding to continue, to properly address the viewers*...Now viewers...that doesn't mean however, that this impending crossover won't wind up being any less awesome and fantastic...So then viewers...with this now all still very quite fresh on all of you minds...I shall look forward to seeing you lot, in the next chapter...okay?...*I proceed to say this, while smiling with both of my eyes closed, and my head, tilted to one side, in a very cute looking manner*"

And now that the chapter recap is now done. We will now proceed right into the current chapter.

Date: September 22, 2009

Okay, so getting back to the current situation, which was just after me and Misaka, had each generated our respective iron sand, and electricity composed Kaiju like beings. And though none of us knew what was about to happen. It would ultimately go to show, that sometimes, all it can really take, is just a single spark. When occurring improperly, can wind up turning a simple three anime dimension face off such as this one, into an all out multiverse sort of war.

But, getting back to the current situation...

"So Crowley, have you finally realized now, that there is absolutely not possible way in which you can win against all of us?" Angel Bluebell now passionately said to Aleister Crowley, as a look of severe smugness. As well as a smug looking smirk that would even make one Jeremy Clarkson jealous, was present on her face.

The only trouble was...

"So Bluebell, you really do think that your strength in numbers is somehow going to give you an advantage in this battle don't you? Well let us just see about that shall we?" Aleister Crowley proceeded to say. Which was then followed by him once again proceeding to speak in his cryptic sounding language again.

And as me and Misaka, prepared to launch our respective railguns towards Crowley. I wasn't able to realize, like that of Angel Bluebell, both she and Zachary, really should've bothered to pay a little more attention to what Crowley had been saying. But, since none of the three of us were able to understand the cryptic sort of speech that he had been saying. Neither me, Misaka, Zachary, or Angel Bluebell were able to realize. That it was the very act of me and Misaka firing our railguns at him, that was about to trigger something, that none of us would've seen coming. And, would wind up sending us all, into an eventual multi-dimensional war.

And so, with this not in mind sadly...

"Alright Keiko and Misaka, let him have it!" Angel Bluebell proceeded to passionately call out to the both of us. Which was then followed by, even though Angel Bluebell, and everyone else had a bit of hard trouble seeing us both from that far down.

But regardless, this was then followed, by the both of us, then proceeding to pull an arcade coin out of our skirt pockets. Which, after we had placed them between our respective fingers. We then, without flipping them, proceeded to fire our respective railguns.

But, just before both of our railguns made it to Crowley, something quite unexpected then happened.

Which was made apparent, when a severely blinding white light, proceeded to occur out of seemingly nowhere, just before both me and Misaka's respective railguns wound up making contact with Crowley.

And to make matters just that much worse, when the light finally died down, I then noticed that I wasn't in the open area in Academy City anymore. And, to make matters just that more strange, we were now in a different city. One, that I could almost recognize, as being Tokyo. Which was confirmed by Tokyo Tower being present off in the distance.

The only trouble was, that I could now tell, that this wasn't the usual timeline, of any of the three anime canon timeline, that me, Shinko, or Zachary were part of.

And even before I was able to think or do anything else. I then heard a sort of yell, that was coming from just to my right.

And when I then proceed to look slightly to my right, along with Zachary, and Angel Bluebell. I then noticed a girl, with pink colored hair. And she seemed to currently be wearing a somewhat recognizable magical girl outfit from a 90s magical girl anime.

But, as I then proceeded to turn my attention towards Angel Bluebell. I tnen noticed, as did Zachary, that she didn't seem to know who this girl was. But because he did, Zachary proceeded to then speak up, as a way to help enlighten Bluebell, on the one and only Mew Ichigo.

"Wait, there's no way...is that?!...Oh, well this just got a whole lot more interesting Bluebell. Because if I am not mistaken, that is Mew Ichigo from the 90s anime magical girl series Tokyo Mew Mew," Zachary now proceeded to speak up with.

And, though I could see, as could Zachary as well. That Angel Bluebell was currently quite shocked with learning this new bit of information, she then proceeded to try and speak up, in response to what Zachary had just said ot her.

"Wait a sec here, how exactly do you..." Angel Bluebell tried to speak up with. Only to realize partway through her attempting to ask her, that she then realized exactly what Zachary was trying to tell Angel Bluebell. As I did know, along with her and Zachary, that Sakura, had worn a similar battle outfit, back she had captured the Thunder Card, in episode 8 of Cardcaptors.

And it was then that I knew, as did Angel Bluebell, and Zachary as well. That things in our current battle against Crowley, were now about to get far more complicated, then they already were.

And as a way to confirm this...

"Oh, well aren't you just a lovely looking girl. May I ask what your name is?" A sort of weird sounding male voice proceeded to speak up with from behind Angel Bluebell.

And when I had turned around, and towards the source of the voice. I was then greeted, as well as Angel Bluebell, and Zachary, by a male with golden eyes, with orange hues with small slits that stuck out more than anything due to their brightness.

He also had large, pointed elf-like ears, that would make even Buddy The Elf from the movie Elf jealous. He also had two small fangs, and was very pale.

His dark green hair was also styled rather short in the back, but some of the hair was in front of his ears styled, and with red bands.

And, with a nervous sort of sweatdrop, then proceeding to appear, and then slowly make its way down one side of my face. I now realized exactly who this person was, and I was now proceeding to become a bit nervous.

And this was because, I knew that he was the alien Quiche. One of the Cyniclons from the anime Tokyo Mew Mew, and apparently, the anime had pretty much demonstrated how much of a weird alien, he truly was. And I had been able to determine this, because it was one of the thoughts that had been drifting about in Shinko's mind, when I had been stuck in control of her body not too long ago.

And not surprisingly...

"Hey, how about you back up a little bit there? You're a bit to close for comfort," Angel Bluebell had proceeded to try and nervously say to Quiche. Since he was currently just a little bit too close to Angel Bluebell, for her liking. And to be honest, I was a bit uneasy regarding Quiche's closeness to her as well.

"Oh, but why would I want to do that? I think I am right where I need to be," Quiche proceeded to say to Angel Bluebell in response. Which not surprisingly, proceeded to make me and Angel Bluebell to then become even more grossed out by him. Which was why Angel Bluebell had now proceeded to grimace quite noticeably. And not surprisingly so had I. And so had Zachary as well. And I thought that Kuroko's antics were creepy...

But thankfully...

"Hey, back off a bit would you?! Can't you see that she is not interested in you, you creep?!" Misaka now proceeded to say, as she proceeded to come in between Angel Bluebell and Quiche, and sort of look at him with a very ticked off looking expression.

"And who may I ask are you? And what gives an irritating sort of female earthling like you the right to decide to interject hmm?" Quiche now proceeded to speak up with.

And as no sort of surprise, well to me at least. I had now noticed, that Angel Bluebell, had proceeded to giggle. It was somewhat inaudibly at first. But then she wound up giggling, until Quiche then became confused at to why she was currently giggling so much, and then proceeded to speak up.